Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 10

2013-10-29T22:47:50Z

80.223.220.209:

As requested I am posting a partial, however since I have been translating in sections as opposed to start to finish, I'll be doing chunks as the connective pieces get finished.[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]] ([[User talk:Sashiko|talk]])

Thanks for the hard work! At first, I was curious about why you jumped to this particular chapter, but now I can see why xD.

The first line seems off, in light of the now-translated Chapter 9. Why is Tatsuya defending himself from being connected to a Humanist, and why would any of that have been "leaked" to Lina? Lina would have already known the details about the experiment.
:As for the latter, I think "to Lina" is meant to match the "denied" part. As in, he said it to Lina.

Iris on Rainy Days: Dismantling- 7 Days Before

2013-10-29T05:21:58Z

80.223.220.209: Undo revision 297867 by 61.94.228.111 (talk)

=='''Chapter 1 - Dismantling'''==
[[File:Iris on Rainy Days p012.jpg|200px|thumb]]
"Take care on the road! Come home earlier!" (Iris Rain Umbrella)

===Dismantling: 7 Days Before===


At the center of the Venus Fountain Plaza, there stands the statue of a stunning goddess.

She has slim limbs, skin as white as silk, and a great figure. Today, the goddess still wears a gentle smile on her face, silently observing the surrounding crowd.

Oval City had once burned in the flames of war. When most of the town was burnt to the ground, only the goddess statue miraculously survived without so much as a scratch. From that day on, the statue of the goddess became a symbol of hope and revival, and has been protected as the most important cultural asset of our country.

Beside the 170 centimeter tall goddess statue, the fountain is blooming flowers of water, in rainbow colors. On the dark tea-colored benches that were placed around the fountain, old men chat with each other, children play around, and lovers proclaim their love for each other. The harmonious scene looks like it came from a painting.

—it's indeed similar.

I hear a squeaking sound start, and I adjust the pupil function of my visual system. After focusing on the white goddess statue, I sigh lightly.

The goddess statue looks like Professor. Professor is the top researcher of robots, Doctor Wendy von Umbrella, Ph. D. I'm proud of her: she has a tall figure, beautiful, luscious, black hair, and wears glasses with a sleek, silver frame that suit her very much.

While thinking of Professor's shapely form, I stare blankly at the goddess statue when the sweet sour smell of circlet cigarette floated over. I start to turn the angle of my neck, confirming the source of the fragrance.

The person who sat on the bench, smoking a circlet cigarette, is a middle aged man wearing a dark blue suit. He is reading today's copy of Oval Daily; but just now, he started to peek at me every now and again. I use a gentle smile to greet him, and he shyly shifts his gaze.

Circlet cigarettes, by the way, are a product used for smoking cessation. The shape is as suggested by the word 'circlet', and the size is about the size of a circle made with thumb and index finger. When people get one out to smoke it, the ring-shaped cigarette immediately straightens, and then the tip of the cigarette can then be lit.

Although it is a replacement for tobacco that was made to occupy the mouths of smokers who are trying to quit, recently more and more smokers are buying it because they like the scent. The most popular circlet cigarette is the type that combines two circlets into the shape of the number 8. This type of cigarette can be split into two halves, half of it to smoke, and the other half to hold the ashes.

I know about all of this because Professor Umbrella loves this type of circlet cigarette.

— Mnn.

I shift my gaze to the goddess statue again, and suddenly start to ponder. The goddess statue looks very similar to the tall professor. However, I just have this feeling that it is lacking 'something'. Every time I see it, I would have this uncoordinated feeling in me.

When this meaningless question surfaced in my mind, time's up.

— In five minutes, you will be unable to reach home by the scheduled time.

The inorganic, electronic voice of my mental circuit starts urging me to hurry home.

— Alright then, it's almost time to go.

With my back to the plaza, I start to walk home quickly. The shopping basket in my right hand is stuffed full of the ingredients for today's dinner, and a glittering silver La Bier fish is tied to my back, causing the pedestrians who pass by to turn their head around when they see it. Their surprise is only natural, since they're seeing me carry a huge, one meter long fish while I'm only a hundred and fifty centimeter tall myself. But after they notice that I am actually a robot, they showed an expression that suggested understanding.

Differentiating between humans and robot is very simple. The ones that have a round antenna on their ears (It looks really like an earphone) are robots, the ones who don't are humans. "It's the robot from the Umbrella residence!"— a voice clearly projects into my auditory system. So, I smiled back at the person. Though robots used in families is not uncommon, but since Professor is a famous person, I get noticed sometimes when I walk in the streets.

After walking about ten minutes from the Fountain Plaza, I arrive at the Umbrella residence. Looking at the blue, ivy-covered door, I say: "Certification number HRM021-α, Iris Rain Umbrella. I'm back." After the electronic voice says "Certification complete, please enter", the big door opens silently.

The Umbrella residence is a grand mansion. There is a courtyard here the size of three station squares, and it is a large residence comparable to mansions of administrators. The red brick outer wall makes people understand the grandeur of the history and traditions of the Umbrella family.

After entering the mansion, a luxurious hall can be seen immediately. The sunlight entering from the skylight passes through the chandeliers, giving out a colourful radiance. The carpet spread on the floor is similar to the style of the ones in old castles. Large paintings are hung on the walls. Each is worth enough to provide a luxurious life.

Passing through the corridor with the exquisitely shining floor, I first place the fish in the freezer. I feel much better after that, and I start to walk towards the west-most room on that floor— the research room. The research room is stuffed full of materials and tools, the clean but chilly space is like a snowy field on a winter day.

Sitting on the creamy white bed near the wall, I first check my status meter.

Battery level 82.50%, waste in body 1.73%. The energy level is more than enough for labour, but Professor had ordered me to recharge. So I will charge.

After sterilizing the long, thin tube with a chemical twice, I open the lock on my wrist, showing the connection plug. If I made a mistake in the steps, the black machine oil might splatter all over the room, so I must be quite careful.

I insert the tube into my right and left hand in succession, then pressed the switch on the machine. Electric power and additional lubricating oil slowly flow into the connection plug on my right wrist. At the same time, the tea-colored waste in my body is sucked out of my left wrist.

The introduction manuals for robot maintenance usually say that the system is similar to humans using IV drips. Really though, the system excretes and cleans the body's internals, so it is more like artificial dialysis than IV drips.

I look up while charging my battery, staring at the metal sheeting on the ceiling. The mirror finish reflects my whole body.

There's not technically much difference in gender in robots, but I appear to be a girl. My age is set at fifteen. I have blue eyes with delicate eyebrows and maroon, slightly wavy, shoulder-length hair. The length of my limbs is similar to Professor's, and my face is that of a beauty, just like professor— I know it is so because Professor is always praising my cuteness - it's not just my opinion.

The maid costume that I am wearing was designed in a fairy tale style. A maid's headdress lightly waves on my head, while the cutting of the apron emphasizes the curves of my breasts. The peach coloured dress tightens at the waist, while the dress itself is quite loose, and would make people think of a wedding dress. Where did Professor buy such a lovely maid's costume, I wonder? Even now it's still a mystery.

After twelve minutes and one second, the process of charging finished. Battery level 99.93%, body waste 0.02%.

—Alright, target level achieved.

I jump down from the bed, leaving the research room. My destination is the kitchen, because I have to prepare dinner.

In the large kitchen that is not inferior to high classed restaurants, I start to make a Bill La Bier stew pot. There's a lot of pots, sinks and gas stoves here, but I would always cook at the left side of the kitchen. Professor is very rich, and she could even hire over ten, or even over twenty chefs, but she didn't hire any up till now. Not only a chef, she didn't even hire other maids, and I have to handle the whole large Umbrella residence. I could only use all my effort, diligently finish the chores like cooking, washing the clothes and sweeping the floor.

I quickly cut the La Bier fish, and lightly pick up the pieces of peach-coloured fish.

—200.0025 grams.

While referring to the recipe searched from my mental circuit, I finish the preparations of making the Bill Labier stew pot. By the way, "La Bier" is a fish very similar to salmon, while "La Bier" is actually the name of a person. I'd heard that a fisherman called La Bier caught a large La Bier fish long ago, then he needed an entire night to finish the whole fish. His way of cooking is was to cut the fish into big pieces, then stew it with the spices— that's the origin of the La Bier stew pot. It sounds like a simple dish, but if you want to cook it well, there's quite a bit of technique involved. For instance, you have to accurately handle the fire and patiently scoop out the foam.

From the moment I pick up the kitchen knife, twenty seven minutes and twelve seconds have passed, and my job is done. I store the remaining food in the freezer. Professor doesn't have many visitors, so these leftover portions will probably go to waste in the freezer. With the large amount of ingredients bought and the large kitchen, the Umbrella residence is usually that wasteful.

As I complain in a small voice, an electronic voice rings in my mind.

— Professor Wendy von Umbrella has returned.

"She's back!"

I rush out of the kitchen, passing through the hall, and violently pull open the doors to the outside. My dress fluttering in the wind, I start to run to the forecourt.

— Professor! Professor!! Professor!!!

The person passing through the gate, is a tall, black haired woman wearing a jacket that is light like a swan, and looks incomparably beautiful although it doesn't seem like she has any make up on — my Professor walks over to me slowly. And then, she waves suddenly to me.

Not caring about the battery loss, I run with all my strength to the professor. I am running with the speed of a hundred meters in nine seconds, and emergency brake three meters in front of Professor. I am not sweating, or even panting, but my body is giving off heat like a steaming stove, as if my body has been lit up. The image of Professor swirls in my mental circuit.

"Welcome back, Professor!"

I open my arms while beaming, welcoming the return of Professor. While I am somewhat over-reacting, this is just a way of showing my love for Professor.

Professor looks at me, with a gentle smile. She puts out the fire of her circlet cigarette and keeps the ash tray. My olfactory system detected a sweet sour smell after that.

"I'm back, Iris. Have you been a good girl today, too?"

That is a somewhat deep, cool and quiet voice for a female. The silver framed glasses on her nose makes her wise face even more striking.

"Yes! Professor's Iris has been a very, very good girl today too!"

"Is that so. What about dinner?"

"It's the same as what I told you, a La Bier stew pot!"

"What a good girl you are."

Professor extends her right hand to me.

— Alright, it's coming!

I happily wait for that moment.

Professor's hand lightly touches the top of my head. She used a gentle, but somewhat rough movement to caress my maroon hair.

This is truly an incomparable happiness.

I look just like a kitten that had been caressed, making satisfied sounds with my throat. I enjoy the pleasure of contact with Professor's gentle hand, and the sweet sour smell of the tobacco that tickles the nose.

<center>♠</center>
Dinner time has always been the most nervous time for me.

Professor slowly scoops out a piece of La Bier fish from the pot. She continues to use a small knife to cut the fish, sticks a fork into it then swallows it with her rose colored lips.

Because of the chewing action, Professor's face is moving slightly. I stare at her face, slightly worried.

— Professor, how is it? Is it good? Hmm? Is it?

I ask repeatedly in my heart, waiting for Professor to express her thoughts.

"Hmm......"

Professor twists her neck. Then, my mental circuit suddenly cools down. Describing from the angle of a human, that would mean that a chill went up my back.

"E- e- e- errmmm, I- I- I- I- I- is there a problem with it?"

I ask in a rapid fire speed, feeling slightly dizzy. For Iris Rain Umbrella who is proud of her ability of doing chores, being told that my cooking is bad would be the same as questioning the meaning of my existence.

"To be frank......"

Professor raised one of her beautiful eyebrows, saying with an obviously displeased tone.

"To- to be frank?" I waited nervously for her next comment.

However, Professor's mouth slightly curls, a smile surfacing on her face. She says suddenly.

"It's really good."

I am quite shocked, and couldn't help but make an idiotic "...... Eh?" sound.

"Ah...... Eh? Aren't you disliking it......"

"No, it's very tasty. And the handling of the fire is especially good."

"............"

"Oh? What's the matter, Iris? Why are you showing me a tongue-tied expression?"

You can say that Professor is an S. The S in S&M. A sadist. She always uses these simple traps to trick me. By the way, this is already the twenty forth time. The pitiful thing about robots is that they even remember how many times meaningless things like this occur.
[[File:Iris on Rainy Days p025.jpg|200px|thumb]]
"Really, Professor! Haven't I said not to make that kind of joke!"

I throw the napkin at Professor angrily.

"Oi oi, that's too much of a waste."

"According to your words, the La Bier stew pot today is the wasteful one! Telling me to buy a whole fish, what are you preparing to do with it!"

Professor casually answered "I'll finish it after two days," and continues to eat. I answer "You always lie......," crumple the last napkin up, throw it, and it hits Professor's arm with a plop.

"Mnn, it really is tasty. Iris is really good at cooking."

Professor comments deliberately, and places another piece of La Bier fish into her mouth. Although I feel somewhat frustrated, but seeing Professor enjoying the stew, a note of satisfaction appeared in my heart.

After dinner, Professor goes to the washroom. While cleaning up the dishes, I recall Professor's childish actions, laughing for a moment, being annoyed for a moment, but a smile still surfaced on my face in the end.

Today, Professor is still pretty, likes to bully people, is gentle and stroked my hair.

— Mmm, right now I'm speechless with contentment.

The peaceful night slowly passes, and then it is bedtime. I change into my beloved pajamas with pictures of flowers on them, then knock on Professor's bedroom door.

"Professor, sorry for bothering you."

I walk into the room. As usual, Professor is wearing purple pajamas slightly open at the chest, and is lying on her bed. She has a circlet cigarette in her mouth. The sweat sour smell is mixed with a slight smell of peppermint, and the smell floated over along with the smoke. The slogan used on television is "The taste of your first love," and I think that it's quite apt. That's right— it's the taste of the first love to me. The love between Professor and I— I really want to feel that too, but the only one in love is me, Professor is always calm.

I understand these feelings would only be useless, so it's better for me to be careful.

"Professor, smoking on the bed is too impolite."

"It's not against the law."

"And it could cause a fire."

"I never heard of cirgarettes causing fires."

Professor looks at the ceiling, continuing to puff out smoke. Ah, that's right, 'cirgarette' is another name for circlet cigarettes.

"The total data says that eight incidents occurred this year."

I block Professor's vision determinedly, looking at her from above. The smoke almost burned my eyes.

"How many times had it happened in Oval Town?" Professor continues to smoke.

"...... Zero."

"Then it's okay."

"But you can't use that as an excuse, Professor."

I stubbornly snatch the cirgarette away from Professor's mouth. "Ah, give it back!" Professor sits up, extending her hand to my elbow.

As revenge for Professor making fun of me during dinner, I run around the room while holding the cirgarette. Professor gets up from bed too, chasing me. I hide behind tables and chairs so that Professor cannot catch me. Although it's childish, there's still an undeniable charm to it.

After playing two short rounds of catch in the room, Professor says "It's time for bed" and takes off her silver framed glasses. She stares at me with her eyes like a colourful glass. Professor is a beauty when she wears her glasses, and she is still a beauty after she takes off her glasses.

—Ah.

The goddess statue isn't wearing glasses.

"What is it?" Professor stares at me from the bed. I lightly tilted my head, honestly speaking my thoughts: "Professor is indeed...... suited for glasses and cigarettes."

"Huh? Why are you suddenly saying that."

"No, that's just my thoughts. ...... Then Professor, is it okay?"

This question means, "May I snuggle into Professor's blanket?"

"Be my guest."

Professor lifts up her blanket and waves to me. I say "Excuse me," then nervously lie down beside professor. After that, I curl up my body and raise my head to look at Professor.

We are very close together, and I can see myself reflected in Professor's pupils.

"Good night, Professor."

I bury my head in Professor's large, soft hills. It's so soft and has a nice fragrance to it.

Professor hugs me gently, stroking my hair. Then, she says "Goodnight, Iris" and kisses my forehead.

After changing my status to sleep mode, I enter the world of slumber.

I had a happy day today, too.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Iris on Rainy Days:Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Iris on Rainy Days|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Iris on Rainy Days: Dismantling- 6 Days Before|Dismantling- 6 Days Before]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Chapter6

2013-10-26T23:38:29Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 6 - Youngster 2===

The bitter struggle was still ongoing.

"So annoying!"

Haia's impatient voice was drowned out by the noise of the battlefield.

Even Heaven's Blade successors didn't have battle experience against consecutive enemies possessing strong regenerative ability.

Even if a wound was treated that didn't mean strength had recovered. For the moment, they were in a condition where they were able to act, but their fighting ability had lowered quite a bit.

This was an evident fact for the other Heaven's Blade successors as well, making Haia's mind ease up slightly.

"Though we can't resolve the problem like this~"

Haia avoided the things like fangs that flew by.

The originally vile, twisted monster had now become a giant tower sitting in the center of Grendan, emitting an unknown atmosphere.

A somewhat nauseating, organic tower.

It changed the feeling of the environment to something different for those who were familiar with the city Grendan.

The giant tower randomly shot out teeth-like objects.

Dodging these teeth while carrying out attacks was their current battle plan.

Though it was a monotonous battle, they needed time to prepare in order to be able to release a Kei technique with sufficient destructive power to defeat that regenerative strength.

"Does anyone still have any killer techniques?"

Seeing the cut paths that he slashed out slowly disappear, Haia clicked his tongue while saying something regarding shirking responsibility.

"If I did then I would have already used them."

Claribel's voice carried weariness.

"Ah, if it were Master......"

"If I had that kind of ability at this time, I would be incredible."

Troyatte smiled wryly.

"......Though, if it were Barmelin, she should be able to do something."

"You're annoying. Go die, you dung beetle."

(Everyone's still so spirited.)

Elsmau spoke helpless words.

"Ah, even if we let out angry voices it's no use."

Troyatte ignored the thorns that the Psychokinesis brought, smiling.

"But if this goes on we can't talk about going underground to rescue them, but instead we should request them to help us."

"If that side determines a winner, then shouldn't this thing disappear?"

Haia asked a question towards Troyatte's words.

"If this thing is a leftover body of that first thing then it would probably be that way. Ah...... I can only hope."

As he put it, right now Haia could only maintain silence.

At the same time as this conversation was being carried out, the battle still continued.

Haia's slashes, Troyatte and Claribel's Karen Kei, Barmelin's cannon strikes...... various Kei techniques battered the flesh of the towering monster.

But even like this, there was no way to overcome its regenerative ability.

It seemed like they could only stop their opponent from proliferating.

"Annoying......"

Barmelin said her mantra.

Haia also thought this.

It already counted as a great help that the opponent's offensive power wasn't strong.

"How long is this kind of shitty game going to continue."

Barmelin carried out her cannon strikes while talking indignantly.

"What's that person doing?"

Her words indicated the person on a building far from the battlefield.

"I wouldn't have done something like standing in a high-up spectator position after debuting gorgeously."

"Long-winded."

Ignoring the conversation between Barmelin and Troyatte for the time being, Haia also felt a strange feeling.

The person there should be the one called Nina.

He didn't remember having much contact with her when he had been in Zuellni, but she should be a person with a strong sense of justice suitable for a Military Artist.

She shouldn't have the kind of style to spectate from afar.

"......Maybe she's playing with us?"

"It's nothing like that!"

Claribel claimed, shouting out.

"Speaking of which, you also went to Zuellni, right?"

Troyatte butted in.

"What kind of person is she? Also, how did she come here? Both you and that girl."

"That...... I don't really understand either."

"Haa...... I'll pretty much lose my energy if everything's an inexplicable thing."

"No, please don't lose your energy."

Ignoring the banter between the two, Haia grabbed the Psychokinesis flake next to him.

"I said...... do you know any clues or not~?"

The one he asked was Felli.

Her Psychokinesist self had definitely already communicated with Nina.

(If I knew then it wouldn't be annoying.)

He had originally thought she would keep silent, but he didn't think that Felli would make a reply.

But, the contents of the reply didn't make any developments in the situation.

"Really~!"

They couldn't just rely on talking right now.

Haia focused his mind on the battle.

How long would this continuous, see-sawing battle keep going for... Haia gave up on conversation, beginning to search his mind for a way to resolve this.

<center>◇</center>

(What's going on with you?)

"............"

Felli's voice wasn't panicked.

Rather, it should be said that she was keeping calm to confirm any responses.

Nina kept silent.

But, her eyes didn't move from the battle.

Above her head...... Of course, her consciousness hadn't left there either.

She kept paying attention to the pieces of the moon floating in space.

More would come.

Schneibel had said this.

Things that had been closed off inside the prison of a moon would descend.

Nina's strength existed to fight with those things. Yes, Schneibel had said so.

So, she couldn't waste her strength here.

"..................!"

Nina clenched her teeth.

Nina knew she wasn't the kind of person to be content with this. Giving the battle before her to others and preparing for the next battle wasn't the kind of thing that Nina's style would do.

But......

(Captain?)

But, it was only because of strength that the current Nina stood here, because of strength that didn't rely only on Nina.

Not only the Haikizoku, not only the Electronic Fairy that had saved her, but also the three Electronic Fairies that she had inherited from her great-grandfather.

Thinking of her great-grandfather, she couldn't make the wrong move now.

But......

"Is this really alright?"

She asked of herself.

Why had she come here?

In order to directly face the world's crisis.

She had come for this.

So she had listened to Schneibel.

That was also the correct choice.

Necessary strength had a necessary situation to be used in. This was a natural way of thinking for one who thought about battle tactics. It was the most appropriate way of thinking for one who could view the entire overall situation.

Nina was also the platoon captain of the seventeenth platoon.

She could also do this kind of thinking.

But, even so......

The battle still continued.

Though they were currently in a stalemate situation, in the end it would become a situation unfavorable for them.

They couldn't win against that monster in terms of power.

It was unknown when their strength would be depleted. After Layfon and the others had achieved victory underground, the battle aboveground should have been pretty much over.

No, thinking about that, then Schneibel wouldn't have told her not to act.

"So she was saying there was no reason to act?"

Even if she brought it up, Schneibel wouldn't reply again.

She didn't know whether it was because other matters had caught their attention, but none of the Electronic Fairies responded.

(Captain? How are you?)

Felli felt confused at Nina's self-dialogue.

It definitely seemed that way to an observer. But, that couldn't stop Nina.

"But, but......"

Asking.

She responded.

"Is this really alright?"

Entrusting matters to others.

Hating this more than anyone, hadn't Nina only appeared here because of that?

Hadn't she only come here because of that?

"I......"

Even if she understood what was necessary......

Just at that time.

A fine change occurred in the battle.

The change happened from Claribel.

Her foot had slipped.

That kind of error would inevitably appear in battle. Because of the loss of focus brought about by fatigue, she was unable to correctly recognize the condition of the ground.

It was that kind of feeling.

Because of the momentum of her movement she turned in the air, and Claribel's body collided hard with the ground. Then new misfortune had befallen the otherwise unharmed Claribel.

Countless teeth shot out from the giant tower.

Though falling wasn't deadly, because of the loss of time to escape brought about by the fall, it became deadly to Claribel.

Nina's eyes caught all of this.

"Ugh!"

Before she realized it, she had already entered a state of high-speed movement.

She passed by the teeth on her path to Claribel, and moreover the shockwaves produced by her movement scattered the teeth away.

"N, Nina?"

"Are you alright, Clara?"

"Ya~ I was almost done in just now...... but what's going on?"

Was she talking about that strength, or was she talking about Nina's actions?

Regardless of which, explaining was still annoying.

"Things are complicated."

"Ah, it's the same for both of us."

Nina noticed that though the Dite in the hand of Claribel who said this had the same appearance as before, it had a somewhat different feeling.

"......Could it be that this is a Heaven's Blade?"

"It is. I always felt that I got thrown into this. Though that is the style of Her Majesty."

"Is that so."

At the same time as she spoke, teeth continuously flew down.

But they couldn't reach the place where the two of them were.

"Nina, what happened to you?"

Claribel brought up the question.

"Well, it's very troublesome to explain."

The falling teeth couldn't get close to the two of them.

When the teeth got close to a certain distance they would disappear as if they had evaporated.

Claribel knew that this was because of the Kei that Nina released.

"Instead of that, let's deal with this thing quickly."

"......But, if you don't join the battle I fear that it will drag on forever."

"......Sorry."

Regardless of what was said she would become speechless in the end, and Nina lowered her head, deciding to end things earlier.

After Nina readied the iron whips, Claribel left her, running towards the giant tower.

(Is this alright?)

Armadune brought up the question.

(Mother-sama should have told you not to act.)

"Just call it your good luck for having made me your master."

(Understood.)

Though Nina felt surprised that she could so easily convince her, right now wasn't the time to ask for the reasons.

Nina had already begun running.

"Quickly make this thing disappear. Use full power."

(Yes!)

The Electronic Fairies' voices overlapped.

Kei rushed forth.

Kei ignited.

Nina ran at high speed dragging a red streak behind her, and the iron whips emitted sparks of lightning.

The paths of the iron whips being waved back and forth were being guided to the target.

The iron whips were carried straight forward.

Raijin's charge.

The connected attack became consecutive explosions.

The blow spread throughout the giant tower, and sparks flew everywhere.

But, only this much would be the same as the first time.

"It's not......over!"

One of the iron whips hadn't been swung yet!

Combined Internal and External Kei variant, Double Raijin.

Her left hand's iron whip followed the path before, adding another blow to the tower.

The chain reaction of explosions became even more intense.

Shockwaves wreaked havoc in the interior of the tower, carrying out destruction.

Regenerative ability was already being used to the utmost.

But, it wasn't in time.

There was a huge tilt in the balance between destruction and regeneration.

But, it still hadn't fallen.

"In that case......"

One more time.

Nina's figure disappeared, a red light appearing from another direction and closing in on towards the tower.

Double Raijin was struck.

Explosions again.

"One more time!"

She shouted, once again pulling back the distance, and at this time Nina felt something else.

She felt the flow of the strength inside her body.

She had always felt this.

She hadn't been able to control this strength.

The strength that the Electronic Fairies continually supplied was turned into Kei. Though Nina herself didn't understand, but Nina's Kei vein had fused with the young nameless Electronic Fairy, so her compatibility with Electronic Fairy energy was extremely high. She probably surpassed in Kei conversion efficiency at the time of her decision.

But, that wasn't to say she used that converted Kei completely efficiently.

Nina herself understood this.

"One more time!"

Nina shouted.

Though she clearly knew that she didn't have the sensation of using her strength fully well, it was enough to feel that part of it had been improved.

Compared to the battle before her, this made her feel more anxious.

In a truly important battle, if she couldn't perfectly utilize this strength then it would be useless.

"As expected, taking action is better!"

One more time.

Nina spoke to herself, repeating Raijin for the nth time.

The monster was buried under the flame of the explosions, and its bulk had already diminished greatly.

"Damn, that person took away our share completely."

She heard that kind of voice.

She felt that it was one of the Heaven's Blade successors.

"Then let's at least decide the victor in the area of beauty. Barmelin, take your clothes off quickly."

"Go die! Dung beetle."

Without any reason to pay attention, Nina continued focusing her mind on controlling her strength.

The overflowing strength was gathered into the iron whips in her hands.

Leg strength, back strength...... her entire body was filled with Kei.

Accompanying the accumulation of Kei, her entire body was covered with a film formed of red light, the overflowing strength that had become red light.

"More...... I need more!"

Nina repeated her technique.

Explosions repeated.

Her running repeated.

She could gradually see the Kei flowing in her own body.

One Haikizoku.

Four Electronic Fairies.

One young Electronic Fairy that maintained her life.

Six kind of energies fused into one inside of Nina's body. Nina was the one who controlled all of them.

This was definitely the iron will that Gildred had spoken about.

So she definitely had to achieve it.

"One more time!"

She definitely had to succeed.

"One more time!"

She definitely had to succeed.

"One more time!"

As for why......

"This is something that I can do!"

Sprinting.

This time she felt that she could do it.

The red light covering her body disappeared.

Her feet were light.

Her hands were light.

The feeling of the Kei flowing into the iron whips was light.

It wasn't because her strength had left her so they became light, as she had speed and strength right now.

It was possible!

Raijin!

There was only one explosion.

But, the scale of the explosion far surpassed the ones before.

The blow spread through the interior of the monster in a moment, and explosions occurred without anything between them that could be called a pause.

Even Nina who had released the move hadn't expected the momentum of the explosions.

"Wah!"

Because of the shockwave of the explosion, Nina was pushed back by the out-of-control Raijin, leaving her original position.

The continuous destruction that far surpassed its regenerative ability made quite large changes in the monster's appearance.

Moreover, the Heaven's Blade successors weren't fatigued to the degree that they would let this opportunity go.

"Ahahaha!'

Troyatte made a loud laugh.

"I never thought that the moment to use this thing would come!"

He shouted this, and raised his Heaven's Blade with an outer appearance of a staff.

That moment.

The surroundings were filled with the howling of Kei.

And it wasn't the giant tower's surroundings.

It was the entire surface of the city.

"Hidden Kei? That much strength!?"

Claribel made a surprised sound.

"What, so you did have a killing move hidden."

"Didn't I say, I didn't think there would be a good opportunity to use this move!"

Troyatte looked extremely excited.

"Because it requires so much time to prepare that it feels stupid. Though I tried doing it, it was completely unsuited for actual battle...... Ah!"

Just as he was saying this, the howling Kei continued changing.

Troyatte's hidden Kei filled every corner of the entire city.

Moreover, every part contained strong Kei within it.

"Since it costs a lot of time, and moreover controlling it is extremely strange, it's really only fitting for this kill. Die after receiving this!"

Calling this out, he released the Kei technique.

External-type Karen Kei variant - Song of the Crusade.

The Kei hidden in all corners of the city rushed towards the monster.

Rushing towards it, engulfing it.

The Kei engulfing the monster became a sphere, absorbing the monster's body.

Countless spheres.

The countless spheres formed from Kei eroded the monster, absorbing it.

This relied on engulfing the monster with Kei and destroying it from the inside until none of its substance remained.

Though this kind of thing wasn't too different from the moves of the other Heaven's Blade successors.

The difference was the number.

A small portion of the Kei hidden everywhere in the city was enough to equal the strength of a Heaven's Blade successor's Kei technique.

And countless of these had appeared at the same time.

And finally the countless Kei merged into one, creating an enclosing sphere.

Various attacks destroyed the regenerative ability, and finally attacked in unison.

This was extraordinarily large-scale destructive power.

"Break!" <ref> Troyatte says this in English. </ref>

He made a command.

The Kei contained in that sound stimulated the spheres, producing a giant vibration that shook the entire city.

It was this great of a destructive power.

The Heaven's Blade successors on the battlefield couldn't possibly go untouched.

[[image:CSR v22 c3-1.jpg|thumb]]

"Woah~ It's like a festival!"

While being blown away by the wind produced from the explosions, Troyatte laughed.

"Hey, apprentice, hurry up and think of a way to deal with that talkative person."

"......Sorry, controlling that hidden Kei has probably used too much of his brain."

Claribel and Barmelin talked while they flew.

"......In the end we weren't able to end it, huh."

Haia was also being blown away, and he muttered words while watching this.

Because of the huge explosions that Troyatte had initiated, Nina was blown even farther.

"Damn!"

Nina who had originally been sent flying from Raijin's momentum was now flying even farther than the Heaven's Blade successors due to the additional strength added afterwards, and was still in the sky even now.

She flew while musing in her heart: How worthy of being a Heaven's Blade successor.

She couldn't help but think that these were the people who had stood in the same position as Layfon in the past.

"Unexpectedly...... they can do.................. this kind of thing!"

Nina spoke while inspecting her body. She moved her gaze, searching for a place where she could land and carry out a finer inspection.

And then she landed.

"............Really!"

But, because of the explosions she had been blown to a place extremely far away.

(What is it?)

"Nothing!"

After replying this to the Electronic Fairy who asked, Nina once again looked towards the battlefield.

Even now, the smoke covering the monster still hadn't dispersed.

The smoke that seemed as if it grew out of the ground had a muddy color, being brought into the sky accompanied by the rising airflow, and stopping there after touching the air filter.

Along with the help of the aboveground air converter, that smoke would finally be exchanged to the outside of the air filter, but right now in this period of time visibility would not return.

"......The problem is."

At the same time as her visibility continually worsened, Nina saw the sky.

The crumbling moon still spread its remains.

"This city can no longer endure the next battles."

Destructive power of this scale shouldn't be too common in the Heaven's Blade successors' Kei techniques.

But seeing from the city's poor condition, one could notice that such Kei techniques had already happened several times.

If they didn't have the protection of the air filter, humans couldn't live.

Even in Nina's current state, it was the same.

But the city Grendan could be said to be already on the brink of death.

"But, there's nowhere to go."

If she thought about it carefully, those anxious elements would become more and more numerous. Nina gave up on thinking about them, focusing her mind on the battle that was to come.

Of course, it would truly occur.

No, it would definitely occur.

Nina was only here for this.

So, Nina calmly accepted the abnormalities happening in the sky.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon heard Felli's report while running aboveground.

The moon had fragmented.

If they weren't in the current situation, he would probably have a hard time believing that kind of nonsense report.

Layfon was also concerned about other things.

That Nina had come here.

And that the battle with Lævateinn had ended.

But, the person named Airen had said that there was still a final thing to conclude.

Moreover, the moon had crumbled.

(Captain's actions are very strange.)

"Strange?"

(How should I say it, it feels like she's been stopped from fighting by someone.)

"Is she saving her fighting power?"

(You could think that way. Though she still charged out in the end.)

"............"

Nina fought with strength incomparable to what she had in Zuellni.

But, that was fine.

Layfon had also understood something after the events in that battlefield of a city, which was that something flowed in her body that was about the same as Leerin's kind of strength. <ref> 'Battlefield of a city' refers to the events in Volume 18. </ref>

So, Layfon didn't feel surprise at her suddenly becoming abnormally strong.

In the end, the problem was still why she had appeared at that time.

"What do you think?"

(It will still continue. That way of thinking is more appropriate.)

Felli had easily arrived at the current situation.

In this regard the two of them held the same opinion.

Battle would still continue.

"There's still no......"

The sound of his muttering disappeared in the middle.

Layfon looked at his hand.

There wasn't anything there.

There was nothing in his weapon belt either.

His Dites had all broken already.

(What is it?)

Though he hadn't said anything, he couldn't hide anything from Felli.

He couldn't think of how he should respond, and Layfon didn't say a word.

He maintained silence, advancing upwards......

"Well......"

He heard that kind of voice.

On the road to the surface, Layfon stopped his feet.

After Layfon let Alsheyra and the others go first, he turned back, and there was Saya.

The black-clothed girl stood there quietly. How had she pursued Layfon and the others? Layfon couldn't picture her running with all of her strength.

"Well...... what?"

A secret existence of his hometown, Grendan. Layfon didn't know what he should say to her.

"I'll give this to you."

"This is......"

There was a Dite in its unrestored state.

Layfon was very clear as to what kind of thing it was. Layfon had once wielded this kind of peculiarly engraved thing in his hands.

[[image:CSR v22 c3-2.jpg|thumb]]

It was a Heaven's Blade.

"Why......"

"Because Saya is the mother who created the Heaven's Blades."

It was Leerin. She, who had gone on ahead, must have also returned.

"The Heaven's Blades are her......"

"Yes. So, as long as she says she'll give it to you, even Her Majesty won't have objections."

"............"

Layfon's breathing stopped, and he looked at the Dite in Saya's hands.

A Heaven's Blade.

The thing that he had once taken up, and abandoned.

"Do you want it to become the way you used it before, or should I make it like what you were using just now? Which one do you want?"

Layfon didn't reply to Saya's question.

His mind was blank.

There was something in that blankness.

That was a hesitation about whether he wanted to reach out to take that Dite.

"Layfon?"

Seeing the motionless Layfon, Leerin made a puzzled voice.

"Layfon, what's wrong?"

He only needed to take it. Taking it was better.

Layfon also understood this.

The current Layfon didn't have any Dites. To a Military Artist, this was the same as losing one's method of fighting.

Of course there was the method of using one's overflowing strength like Alsheyra.

But, that way the sword techniques that Layfon had trained in until today would ne unusable. Steel thread techniques as well. The things that he had stolen in battle, learned, and made into his own techniques would also be almost all unusable.

Only by taking that Dite could Layfon use his full ability.

In that sense, the best weapon was currently in front of Layfon.

But......

"Layfon, what's wrong with you?"

By now, Leerin who felt that Layfon's attitude was annoying had changed her tone.

Leerin was also conscious of the fact that Layfon had refused the choice of the Heaven's Blade in his heart.

"......Are you still going to fight? Or perhaps, you're not fighting?"

"No, I will fight."

"In that case!"

"I understand."

"......This is necessary."

"It's necessary."

"Then, why don't you take it?"

Compared to Leerin who was somewhat in turmoil, Saya didn't make any response, just placing the Dite between her palms, standing straight.

Layfon's figure was reflected in her deep black eyes, motionless.

What should he say - Layfon thought of this question in his mind.

But, he couldn't think of it.

But right now he couldn't not say anything.

The other party definitely wouldn't understand the word he didn't say.

"......It's probably my own stupid commitment."

Layfon already had a conclusion, a conclusion he had made well before this, and he chose his words carefully.

"This battlefield didn't expect me. No, thinking carefully, I never experienced any battles 'expecting me' in the first place. In Grendan, there have always been many people much stronger than me."

"............"

With a serious expression, Leerin just watched Layfon who had begun speaking, but she still assumed the position of a listener.

"No battle has ever expected me. But, because of my battles, I have been able to see the results that I looked forward to. So I'm fine with that."

Though he didn't know whether he had been born here, at the least he had grown up in Grendan. Being taken in by his adoptive father, and being raised with Leerin and the others.

Because he had experienced the pain of a food crisis when he was young, he had truly longed for the special existence of a Military Artist.

Becoming a Military Artist, he began thinking of what he could do for everyone in the orphanage.

Afterwards, he had put it into practice.

"To the me from that time, Heaven's Blades were meaningless, just rather useful. Moreover, to me, the position of a Heaven's Blade was the only important thing to obtain."

If he rationally used the things that accompanied that position, then he could help more of his brothers and sisters.

He had thought this.

"And the results were as you know."

He had made too much of an effort.

Perhaps he had gone in over his head.

In the end, Layfon had been expelled from Grendan.

"Though I suffered a blow at that time, right now I've already stood back up. I've met everyone again, and made up with them again......"

"............"

Regardless of what he had experienced in between, he was thankful to Zuellni for allowing him to have his current thoughts. Layfon felt extremely grateful, and also felt thanks for Leerin who had supported him to go study in Zuellni.

But, there were still many areas that he had to reflect on.

He had failed repeatedly. The places he needed to go over again continuously piled up.

But more numerous were the things that couldn't be retrieved.

Even if he knew he had done things wrong, Layfon didn't know whether he would be able to make up these mistakes or not.

"I feel that my way of thinking has already changed."

These words were his desire originally.

He hoped that he could change, hoped that he could mature. And now maybe those desires had produced illusions in him.

Thinking of it made him feel that maybe it wasn't completely like that.

When he had been refused in Grendan by Leerin, he had originally believed that his 'maturing' had all become hot air.

Perhaps it had all been an illusion since the start.

"I have already changed. Probably...... though I don't have much confidence."

In the number of victories and defeats, in the use of external Kei, etc...... his maturing as a Military Artist was very clear.

But, his maturing as a person was hard to understand. Even if he thought of not making similar mistakes, he would still make them. In the end, he had been pushed away by the person he wanted to protect the most.

Perhaps people wouldn't encounter anything exactly the same as something from the past, but all in all, it was pretty much the same as before, only with some slight differences.

But though some things seemed similar, the situations behind them might be different.

In that case, gaining experience from the defeat was probably truly impossible...... If it wasn't the same situation, then there wouldn't be any lesson in that defeat, right?

Could his maturing be only an illusion?

Maybe it was just being repetitively cut apart, giving up, and losing enthusiasm after a few steps.

What he thought of as maturity was probably something like a magical ball of light that would jump in from somewhere else and overcome defeats.

The maturing of a single person was truly hard to understand.

"But, I don't want to repeat similar mistakes. That feeling is definite."

"......I don't understand at all what you want to say."

"Yes. I don't really understand myself."

"In that case then hurry up and take the Heaven's Blade."

"But, I don’t want to take it."

He finally said it.

He couldn't take the Heaven's Blade.

He didn't want to take the Heaven's Blade.

"Why!?"

Leerin's confusion was apparent, and Layfon's chest tingled with guilt.

That was obvious, but thinking of it was a bit strange.

"Didn't you way you wanted to fight together before?"

It was that way.

She had indeed said this.

"But, fighting together and taking the Heaven's Blade are different things."

Even if he said this, Leerin's face was still full of confusion.

She definitely hadn't understood the actions of Layfon who refused to take what was necessary.

"I am no longer a Heaven's Blade successor. I haven't thought of returning."

"I never said you had to become a Heaven's Blade successor. Don't you need a weapon because there's more fighting? So I'm just asking you to use it."

"I already- threw it- away."

Yes, he had abandoned it.

At that time, he had lost it.

In Grendan, during the battle with the monster that had covered all of Grendan.

In order to turn the situation, Layfon had thrown the Heaven's Blade away. <ref> See the end of Volume 14 Chapter 5, and Layfon's 'Rumbling Sword' technique. </ref>

At that time, Layfon had thrown out his hatred together with the Heaven's Blade.

He had lost it.

It wasn't like he had never done something like putting Kei into his Dite and throwing it out.

But, when he threw away the Heaven's Blade, Layfon had truly been in the mood of completely giving up on it.

"At that time because I couldn't help but fight with my adoptive father, and because of many other reasons, I was a bit angry, but now I have different reasons."

"......What?"

"Because I'm not someone 'expected' by this battlefield."

"Eh?"

"I once obtained a Heaven's Blade, but I was unable to fight with it to today. In other words, I shouldn't actually have appeared in this battlefield. The fact that I am here isn't something anyone expected."

"............"

"The ones who were expected should possess Heaven's Blades, and I shouldn't obtain one. I came here by my own means, and fought without being expected to by anyone."

"What are you saying?"

Leerin continued being confused with an unconvinced expression on her face.

"The number of people who are using Heaven's Blades has diminished. The owner of this Heaven's Blade is no longer here. Then isn't it okay for Layfon to use it?"

"That's not the same. Though I don't know whose it is, at the least that person has always held this Heaven's Blade to fight. I can't just use that person's thing whenever I want."

"But, don't you no longer have a weapon!?"

"......There should be some emergency arsenals of weapons that haven't been destroyed, if I look for them I think there should be some sword-type Dites there."

"Relying on that kind of thing can't possibly be enough in this battlefield!"

"It's enough. That's my stubbornness as well as my challenge."

"............"

"This has been my challenge all along up to today."

"How......"

Layfon knew that Leerin couldn't understand him.

But, seeing Leerin's downcast expression, Layfon still felt a sad pain.

"This is very strange."

"I know you will definitely think that way. But, I already decided."

Since the fate that had pulled in Leerin, Captain, and the others refused to accept Layfon.

"I have to rely on my own strength."

"The current situation isn't the time to say that kind of thing!"

"I understand, but......"

It was obvious that Leerin would get mad, but even so...... Layfon's thoughts still wouldn't change.

He didn't want to identify himself with those people who had been chosen by fate.

Nor did he want to add to the list of people chosen by fate.

"Since fate has refused my unauthorized conduct, then I can only do a similar thing."

"............"

Leerin went silent as if she weren't breathing.

She looked as if she were so mad that she couldn't talk.

"Because of those thoughts...... Do you want to die?"

He had originally thought that he would be yelled at, and he hadn't thought that in fact, she would have asked with an extremely calm voice.

But to Layfon, that kind of serene expression and voice was even scarier.

"I'm not planning on dying."

"But, you'll die. In this case......"

"I won't die. I didn't come here to die."

"........................Felli! Are you listening!? Do you think that Layfon is truly okay this way?"

Leerin shouted to the Psychokinesis flake.

(It's not okay at all. If he dies then I'll be very troubled.)

"Then......"

(But, if we're just considering his current choice not to choose the Heaven's Blade, then I still must approve.)

"......What?'

(Just like Layfon said, we aren't expected by anyone, and could only rely on our own means to come to this battlefield.)

"Maybe that's like you say, but haven't you already come and fought with us before?"

(What kind of thing is fate - truthfully, I don't really understand, and I fear that Layfon understands even less than I do.)

"Um......"

Layfon was speechless at Felli's emotionless words.

(Assuming that there are fixed boundaries among it, then we who are outside of those boundaries should not possess those things that can be keys of fate. Layfon cannot choose the Heaven's Blade because of that sort of meaning, though he craves a strong weapon.)

"What is that......"

Layfon felt very happy that he was able to obtain Felli's support.

But, seeing Leerin's confused state, Layfon felt worried.

But right now he had to uphold his beliefs.

He couldn't go back on them.

Even if they were believed to be very meaningless things, he still had to uphold them.

Because these were the restraints put on those who had been excluded by fate.

"But, in that case Layfon will die."

(I said that I don't want him to die.)

"The things you two talk about are very strange."

(But I believe that when he dies, it will be when this battle is lost, and moreover at that time the probability of this world's destruction will be very high. I will also die at that time, and in that case, I hope to be by his side if I can.)

"Eh?"

Though it was Leerin who made a questioning sound, Leerin wasn't the only one who became speechless because of this unexpected reply.

Layfon's mouth hung open along with Leerin's.

"Felli......?"

Layfon stared at the Psychokinesis flake with his eyes wide, but the flake only quietly released light.

He was very thankful that she had been able to come with him, and he felt very happy about that.

But, he hadn't had that kind of meaning.

No, that wasn't right.

It wasn't that kind of thing.

"You...... This......"

(By now I no longer have any reason to conceal it.)

"We weren't talking about that kind of thing......"

(To me, we were talking about that kind of thing. I'm only following my own thoughts.)

"Don't jo......!"

Just as Leerin was shouting out.

"Ah!"

Suddenly, she clutched her face and fell on her knees.

"Leerin!?"

Layfon ran over.

"Uuuu......"

Leerin's hands pressed on her right eye.

Leerin kept moaning, continuously repeating Layfon's name.

"What's going on with her!?"

Layfon immediately turned around and looked at Saya.

But the black-clothed girl only silently shook her head.

"I don't understand either. But, there's some change......"

When Saya spoke to here, Layfon noticed that Leerin's movements had stopped.

"Leerin?"

"It's broken, evil things are returning."

From the mouth of Leerin who was lying on the ground came the voice of a man.

"Aien."

"Nn, evil things have fallen."

"What's going on?"

"You don't understand, huh. I don't know how to explain it either...... if we were there, then it would be enough to have the thoughts 'I think, therefore I am', but here that doesn't work. So only my factors exist here."

"What will happen to her?"

"You don't need to worry about that. I don't have bad enough taste to seize a female body. Nor have I shared thoughts with that person. I only need to take the factor. The important right eye. Maybe there will be some problem, but that would only be with the body, and relying on the medical techniques here would be enough to resolve it."

"Is that so?"

"Then, see you later...... Ah, right, you over there."

"......What is it?"

Naturally, his reply was very tough.

Leerin clutched her right eye, and only her mouth still moved, and the voice of a still-unknown man came from inside.

This kind of incomprehensible situation was already happening for the second time, so he was able to be a slight bit calmer.

But, his worries about Leerin still hadn't changed. He kept worrying in his heart whether something bad would happen.

"Your thoughts aren't bad, are they? Though to us maybe you're only an obstruction."

"............"

"But we won't tell you to go anywhere because of this, and more relevantly you'll also die if we are defeated. In that case you shouldn't bring us too much worry. Though, since the one who originally kept you out of involvement was someone on our side, right now we won't forcefully add you back in."

Suddenly saying things like this also made him very puzzled.

"Just do what you want. In any case, whatever you do it won't make any problems for the feast that's about to begin."

"How......?"

"Ah......"

Just as Layfon prepared to ask, Leerin's voice once again came from that mouth.

And then......

"Uh...... Uuuu......"

A red liquid leaked from the gaps between the fingers pressing on her right eye.

It was...... blood.

But, this blood slid out from the gaps as if it had a will of its own, and then disappeared in moments.

Leerin's hand didn't even have any bloodstains remaining.

Nor was there any odor.

"Ah, ahhh......"

"Leerin!"

"It disappeared. It completely disappeared......"

"Leerin?"

"My fighting strength, from my body......"

Leerin's hands still clutched her face as her mouth spoke.

"I can...... no longer fight."

Layfon felt that the hand placed on his shoulder had lost its original strength.

He caught her as she fell forward.

(We'll have the rescue team go there.)

"I leave it to you."

After replying to Felli Layfon looked at Saya.

"So, what happened to Leerin?"

"Airen took away his factor inside Leerin's body in order to materialize in the world on this side. I think that's what happened."

"............"

"She no longer has any reason to continue fighting."

"......Really."

Seeing Leerin who had lost consciousness clutching her face, Layfon didn't think of the meaning of taking that thing.

"I must go."

Saya spoke to Layfon who was holding Leerin.

"Airen is waiting for me, and I need to give him his weapons."

"............"

"I will leave her to you."

Layfon didn't know what he should say to Saya, and he could only nod his head, and then look at the figure of the black-clothed girl running over the ground.

(The rescue team is already heading towards you. They will probably arrive after ten minutes. There are people guiding them, and I'm also watching over them. Do you want to go first?)

"No......"

Layfon quietly shook his head.

"Though the battle hasn't ended, I've reached my goal of helping Leerin. So I still want to see it out to the end."

(I understand.)

Afterwards, Felli went silent.

Layfon felt a bit uneasy in this underground space with no other people.

"Well...... Felli?"

(............What is it?)

"No, that...... What should I say......"

(Though I also thought it was probably like that, you couldn't truly have not noticed until now, could you?)

Layfon felt that Felli's words had been emphasized halfway through.

Layfon couldn't say anything.

(What's your reply?)

But, silence wasn't allowed.

"Y, yes...... sorry."

By his side was a Psychokinesis flake glinting with light.

Because of this, Layfon still felt a strong Psychokinesis pressure that made him unable to move.

He couldn't say anything.

The Psychokinesis flake also went silent.

That state continued.

"............"

Layfon lost his patience first.

"............Well."

The flake didn't say anything.

"That............"

He couldn't think of anything to say. Leerin was still unconscious. The trembles he felt from his hands holding her should be produced from breathing and heartbeats, and there was nothing strange. The sound of her blood flow didn't feel abnormal either, and she had only lost consciousness.

(And?)

As a plea for help, Layfon moved his gaze, and afterwards, the Psychokinesis flake broke the silence.

[[image:CSR v22 c3-3.jpg|thumb]]

"......What?"

(And what, what do you want to say?)

"That......"

(I'm asking for your thoughts.)

"Ah......"

Yes.

"That......"

Speaking of which, he had never talked about those.

"I......"

(No, actually, just never mind.)

"......Eh? Ehhh?"

The words that had pushed through his throat were suddenly stopped, and Layfon almost fell over.

(Tell me the reply after this is over.)

"After, you say......"

(Reply to me when you're dressed neatly and in a more suitable place, instead of when you're fatigued in this kind of place.)

"O, okay......"

Layfon didn't know what to say because of Felli's words.

And not long afterwards he heard the footsteps of the rescue team.

Maybe Felli had stopped Layfon from responding because she had noticed them getting closer?

The Psychokinesis flake was silent, and Layfon couldn't know the truth.

After giving Leerin over to the rescue team, Layfon once again advanced to the surface.

Felli definitely had also seen the situation aboveground, but she hadn't told Layfon about it.

He passed through an entire hallway, and passed through an entrance that already been half-destroyed.

The sudden light made Layfon close his eyes.

Right now should still be evening.

Then what was up with this light?

Moreover it was very hot.

Was there some place that was on fire?

In fact, there were several places for which that applied.

But it wasn't the same as the heat he felt right now.

Both the light and the heat came from above.

"......What is that?"

After he got used to the blinding light, Layfon raised his head to look at the sky.

Speaking of which, someone had recently said that the moon was already broken apart.

But, Layfon didn't have time to confirm that.

Reflected in his eyes was a blazing red object.

It was flame.

Something giant that was entirely covered in flame was falling down.

That thing burned the entire sky in a deep red, and continuously descended.

"That......"

Could this be the 'remaining thing' that Airen had spoken of?

He couldn't see the true appearance underneath the light released by the flame because it was too blinding.

But the falling thing was extremely huge.

"......Maybe that thing is even bigger than the city?"

Layfon who stared at the sky spoke dully.

(Many strange responses have been produced in the city's surroundings. This is......?)

"Is it related to this?"

(It's still unclear.)

It wasn't strange for that kind of falling thing to produce effects in the surroundings.

It would be time for Layfon to begin fighting after it fell.

But, he didn't have a weapon.

"If I don't hurry up, it won't be good......"

Layfon moved his gaze from the sky, searching for an emergency weapon arsenal.

In order to deal with a tense battle developing inside the city, and in order to guard against one being unable to fight because of a lack of weapons, there were several weapon arsenals prepared inside the city.

Because there were no records of them having been used, maybe they had already been abolished. Though Layfon had worried about this in his heart, it wasn't like that.

"............"

Layfon gathered the Dites with the markings of blades.

One wasn't enough, so he should take as many as possible......

When he thought of this, along came the sound of the air in the sky being pressurized, and moreover the speed of that thing increased.

The flame was already not far from here.

Layfon once again looked at the sky, noticing that the flame had slightly moved farther back.

It passed through Grendan's sky, falling diagonally towards the ground.

The heat that it had brought with it when it passed over still scorched Grendan.

The thing could be seen to be clearly far away, but the sound beat intensely at his ears.

The flame disappeared in the distance away from the city, and then exploded.

Light shot out, and after a breath, sound and shockwaves assaulted Grendan.

"Ugh!"

Layfon endured the great wind in order to keep from being blown away.

The giant flame produced by the explosion continuously spread. It far surpassed the size of the city. The endlessly released light and hot flame stopped at some point.

A shadow appeared from the flame.

It was a wild beast with four legs.

A red wild beast.

Moreover, it was a giant beast.

"..................!!"

The Dites that Layfon held fell down.

He didn't think of picking them back up either.

The swelling flame continued burning.

And then, the beast born from the flame began closing in on Grendan.

Its gigantic size made Layfon stop breathing.

No, if it were only size then it wouldn't be enough to make him tremble. Until now, he had fought with countless giant opponents.

Then, what was different?

What made Layfon feel like trembling?

He trembled?

He was scared?

Yes......

The moment he saw the beast, Layfon felt some kind of feeling from its body.

After he felt that feeling, he was overcome by its size.

That was, anger.

Unparalleled fury.

The moment he sensed it, he felt that the beast housed a fury as red as flame.

No, it wasn't housed inside it.

It was the other way around.

It wasn't the beast that was mad.

It was that after the feeling of fury had reached its limits, it had become a four-legged beast.

That feeling was more accurate.

So Layfon understood.

This fury wasn't so easy to get rid of.

Until the entire world was burned, it wouldn't be gotten rid of.

Layfon had never had felt another person's emotions so directly.

As if it were forcefully tinting Layfon's feelings. Feeling this kind of tough pressure, Layfon had even dropped his Dites.

"This......"

Very strong.

Not only from the fury that he could feel.

Nor just its gigantic bulk.

Not because of the inexplicable phenomenon where the flame swelling behind its back had suddenly been stopped.

But rather, it was only because all of these factors were gathered together that Layfon thought this.

He couldn't win using this kind of weapon.

(What do we do?)

"What should we do......"

(As expected, should you lower your head and beg them to lend that Dite to you? Right now I think you can still make it.)

"Ha ha ha......"

Layfon grimly laughed at Felli's joke.

(I'm not joking.)

"............"

(Or are you going to run?)

"......I won't run."

He didn't have anywhere he could run to.

Right now he could feel the fury in the beast's body telling him that.

There was no longer anywhere to run.

If they were defeated, then that flame would begin its final expansion, and would then burn the entire world.

There was no longer any way to avoid the option of battle.

(But the situation is too unfavorable.)

"Even if it's unfavorable to us, we can't run right now."

(Why?)

At Felli's question, Layfon thought of it.

He thought of the reasons why they couldn't escape from this place.

"Though Leerin's matter is my personal battle, still......"

Still......

Yes, still.

The battle continued.

The crisis had already involved the entire world.

The people shut out by something like fate couldn't help but fight either. They had to continue holding their ground.

Because they had been shut out, they had to fight.

"The battle after this is going to belong to us."

Nina was somewhere in this city.

In order to fight with that gathering of fury, she was confirming her determination again somewhere.

She wanted to go fight alone.

"So, we won't run."

'Even now, if you still feel that you must stand tall-!'

Layfon suddenly heard that kind of voice.

It was a voice that he felt he had heard before.

"Eh?"

At the same time, he heard the sound of wind.

He felt as if there were something hurtling towards him. When he felt that it was an inorganic object with no hostility, Layfon reflexively caught it.

"Eh?"

A second surprise.

The feeling grasped in his hand was a familiar sensation.

It was a Dite.

From its color, he knew what Dite it was.

A Dite that other cities definitely wouldn't have.

The Shim Adamantium Dite.

"That means......"

(The surrounding responses have been determined.)

Layfon felt puzzled at Felli's words.

The surrounding responses? Speaking of which, she indeed had said there were strange responses in the surroundings.

And then, the responses had been determined?

Determined, what did that mean?

(They're cities, there are countless cities in the surroundings...... Right now, they're connecting together.)

"Connecting together...... Eh?"

Layfon didn't understand what Felli was saying.

Since she said connecting, then what was connecting with what?

The answer came through the Psychokinesis Flake.

(Yo~ It seems like you're safe and sound.)

"Sh, Sharnid-senpai!?"

(Haha, though this injection equipment was made by Harley, it's not bad. Of course, it can only work because of my godly sniping ability.) <ref> Injection equipment means whatever equipment they used to shoot the Shim Adamantium Dite to Layfon. </ref>

(No, no, senpai, I think that everything was brought about by relying on my skill.)

(Shut up, Harley.)

(What's the meaning of this treatment!?)

"Eh? Eh?"

Layfon was still surprised, looking at the place that the Dite had flown over from.

He saw it.

He not only saw that one, but saw others as well.

Cities.

On the other side of the tilting Grendan, he saw traces of other cities.

There was one that he was very familiar with...... Zuellni.

Moreover, Zuellni wasn't the only city.

Other than Zeullni, there were many other cities. As if they were surrounding Grendan, lining up to protect Grendan.

'We don't have extraordinary strength! We don't have their courage! We don't even have their determination!'

Layfon heard a voice.

Hearing this familiar voice, Layfon looked at the Psychokinesis flake.

(What is that person doing now.)

Felli sighed.

(Really......)

Sharnid also made a sound as if he were seeing something funny.

'But, we no longer have anywhere to run. We have no other choice; other than facing the reality in front of us, we are permitted no other options.'

Yes.

This was Karian's voice.

'Then! Then what choice must we make on this basis? It is to fight, or to hide, only these!'

"We will not blame anyone who chooses the second option. However, however...... However, if there are people who still think that they can only stand tall-!'

Karian was making a speech.

'If you wish that you will still be able to live in this world tomorrow, then we can only choose to fight.'

He yelled.

'If you still want to try relying on yourself to grasp your own fate!'

Layfon felt that a presence responding to this voice.

There were countless presences.

Sounds of battle came from the cities surrounding Grendan.

Sounds rose and filled the sky.

(Though I don't know what's going on, it seems like something big has happened. Felli's brother is truly incredible.)

(......Though I worry about whether he will be thought of as the greatest trickster ever.)

(Haha!)

Layfon laughed.

(Zuellni's platoons are all assembled.)

Drowning out that voice, another voice came through the Psychokinesis flake.

It was Gorneo's voice.

(The assembly of the Military Arts students will be finished soon. I hope that we can make formations with the Military Artists of other cities, can I request that you be the center?)

(Put the information-gathering in Grendan, and then let other cities make formations between each other. I will request the Psychokinesists here.)

(Understood.)

Felli replied to Gorneo's request.

Layfon was speechless at Gorneo who could calmly organize the situation here.

(Ooooh, our Military Arts head truly has fighting spirit.)

(You should also hurry up and get energized.)

(Of course I am, didn't you see me just now? My extraordinary sniping technique.)

(I just don't want to see your ability end at that.)

Dalshena was conversing with Sharnid.

Hearing everyone’s conversations, Layfon felt that the feeling of having his entire body surrounded by something was gradually ending.

He felt that his body was lighter than before.

(Layfon......)

"Yes."

(Since they said 'us', then we will do the same.) <ref> Very ambiguous. I believe that Felli is trying to express that she and Elsmau will depart to join up with the other Psychokinesists. </ref>

"Yes!"

(Okay, then, leave it to us.)

"I'm counting on you."

Layfon's hand held a Dite.

It was the Shim Adamantium Dite that Harley and Kirik had manufactured.

[[image:CSR v22 c3-4.jpg|thumb]]

He restored it, and readied it.

The sensation in his hand was completely the same as before.

If he had it, he could fight.

His body hurt, and his fatigue hadn't completely disappeared.

But, his soul had been healed.

He was full of fighting spirit.

'Fight, people of the moving cities!'

Voices full of fighting spirit replied to Karian's call.

Layfon also made a response.

"I'm going!"

Shouting out, Layfon flew out.

He ran to Nina who thought of fighting alone.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Chapter5|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Author's Notes}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Chapter5

2013-10-26T19:39:43Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 5 - Choice of Worlds===

Before the red light reached Grendan.

Her great-grandfather's corpse had disappeared from the ground.

Probably because he had transcended life for a long time, her great-grandfather's corpse disappeared into the wind like sand.

It was a way of disappearing that made one feel that he had never lived on this world.

But an unexpected question emerged in Nina's mind as she watched all of this blankly.

"......How should I explain this to father?"

Her great-grandfather had died. His corpse wasn't even there, so what could she use as proof to explain to her father?

Nina who pondered this noticed the two Dites that had dropped there.

They were her great-grandfather's things.

These were the only things she could bring back.

But, just this would probably be enough. In the first place, it was impossible to use roaming buses to transport a corpse. In that case, burying the corpse there and bringing his possessions back was the proper treatment.

The process when one died outside the city was always like this.

He wouldn't be able to sleep on the ground of his hometown.

"Ugh......"

An obvious thing made Nina feel a headache, and her body naturally trembled.

Feelings of regret and helplessness spilled forth, but she couldn't control it.

"Ugh, uhh......"

She moaned.

He great-grandfather, Gildred Antalk.

Extremely long-lived.

Starting from when Nina was born, he had always, always...... From very long ago he had always had the determination to face the world's crisis, preparing for this, and always waiting.

That was her great-grandfather.

Always protecting Nina, always protecting the Antalk family, always protecting the Senou City.

That kind of person had now died here.

Before the world's crisis that he had always waited for, he had fallen.

He had lost to Lævateinn.

After entrusting everything to Nina, he had departed.

"S, someone like me......"

The tears that fell on the dry earth were absorbed, shriveled, and disappeared.

When Nina noticed, she had already been covered by a warm light.

On her right side was an Electronic Fairy with an appearance that looked like an arrogant youngster.

Behind her was an Electronic Fairy with an appearance that seemed only a few years different from Nina.

On her left side was an Electronic Fairy with an appearance that looked like a very calm beauty.

And in front of her was......

"You are......"

Nina raised her head.

In front of her was an Electronic Fairy with the appearance of a young girl who sat on a giant flower.

The name of the young girl on the flower was Armadune.

The youngster on her right was Dischale.

The adolescent behind her was Tentorium.

The beauty on her right was Falysodam.

They were all Electronic Fairies who had fought shoulder-to-shoulder with her late great-grandfather.

As well as the Electronic Fairies that Nina would succeed.

Different from the Haikizoku Melnisc inside Nina's body, these four were Electronic Fairies who had decided from the start that their existence would be converted completely to be fighting strength of Military Artists.

"......Is it alright even if it's me?"

Nina's cheeks were wet with tears, as she gazed at Armadune while asking. This was because Nina felt that she should be something like a captain to these four Electronic Fairies.

"I'm a very pitiful person, not someone great like great-grandfather."

Someone who, upon encountering a setback, would hope for someone to stand up and pull her up, a weak person who couldn't even stand up again on her own.

She had been like that as well when she had been in Schneibel.

She would lose at the important time.

She had originally believed that she would change if she trained outside of the city, but her hard work in Zuellni hadn't produced any admirable fruit.

Even so, her great-grandfather had died after entrusting everything to Nina.

It was impossible for her to have confidence.

"......I only always thought that there were some things that had to be done."

After she had learned of Vati Len's true form, she had worked hard to become strong. She also thought that her hard work had succeeded, and at the least, she had become stronger as a Military Artist.

Then, what about her mind?

Had her mind become strong?

Did she have the necessary strength of mind to succeed her great-grandfather's will?

Had she become someone who could be a companion of these four Electronic Fairies?

Did Nina have a strong enough heart to devote her everything to fight against the world's crisis?

She didn't have that kind of confidence.

"I always wanted to become strong. But...... I have no confidence."

"......Then become stronger."

A voice suddenly came from in front of her.

It was Armadune's voice.

"Become strong and succeed everything, right here and right now."

The girl on the flower whose face had slight traces of baby fat looked at Nina with an extremely firm expression.

"We hope that you can have a strong heart of iron like Gildred."

"A heart of iron......?"

Her great-grandfather had also said similar things.

"We will prepare strength for you. What you need is the iron heart that can focus this strength."

The meaning was to combine strength and willpower together.

"In order to wield the full strength, techniques and a robust heart are necessary. We hope that you can also possess these."

Armadune repeated similar words.

Her gaze didn't move from Nina one bit.

Only watching the teary-eyed Nina with a firm expression.

Looking around her, the other Electronic Fairies also showed similar expressions.

Yes.

Nina wasn't the only one feeling grief for her great-grandfather's death.

The Electronic Fairies were also extremely grieved.

Thinking carefully, they had been with her great-grandfather much longer than Nina, and their relationship with her great-grandfather should have been much more intimate.

Then their sadness wasn't something that Nina's could match up to.

But even so, the Electronic Fairies still endured their tears.

Thinking of this, Nina felt that her heart was shaken. The eyes of the Electronic Fairies staring at her made her feel as if Gildred were there looking at her.

Let him see it again, the kind of courage you had when you opposed your great-grandfather the last time you met.

She felt as if she had been told this.

"......I'm truly too pathetic."

Nina was the only one not moving forward.

"Right now isn't the time to do those things. Battle has already begun, the battlefield that my great-grandfather was always waiting for."

And now, her great-grandfather was dead.

"I'm the only one still here. And I have already sworn to witness everything that was happening right now, and do everything that I could."

After coming to Zuellni, she had been pulled into various things. Then, she had experienced that battle in Grendan, learned of the crisis that the world was going to face, and had made the determination to step in.

Nina stood up.

She stood here, looking at the Electronic Fairies.

"I don't have confidence in whether or not I can correctly succeed great-grandfather's legacy."

Nina continued speaking, facing the Electronic Fairies and accepting their gazes from the front.

She wove her fundamental thoughts into her words.

"But, I also wished to witness the meaning of this battlefield. I also wished from the bottom of my heart that I would be able to be related with this battlefield."

She didn't have the confidence that she would be able to complete what she had been entrusted. Because right now she didn't even know whether or not she would be able to fulfill her own desires.

But, because of this......

"I don't want to turn back on myself. And there are things that I want to protect. So......"

So......

Before the words she spoke afterwards, Nina took in a big breath. As if bearing a heavy fate not long after she had been born.

Beginning from the moment when Nina finished saying everything, she would no longer be able to escape, she understood this.

In other words, right now when she hadn't yet said everything, she still had the opportunity to take it all back.

(Idiot.)

She had thought of something extremely stupid.

Even if she thought this, even if she knew that this was an extremely shameful thought, that option wasn't so simple to neglect.

The battlefield that was being fought now was directly connected to the fate of the entire world. The enemy wanted the world's life, and if they lost, everyone would die.

There was no longer anywhere to escape to.

If she wanted to continue living there was only battle.

If she wanted to continue living.

In other words, right here, there was another thing she could choose.

That was choosing death.

The choice of not fighting and simply dying directly.

If she thought of the endless terror she would confront in battle, thinking of the emotional burden she had borne several times in the jaws between life and death, thinking about the terror of it all, perhaps dying in an instant would be more relaxing.

That kind of thought appeared in Nina's heart.

No, that thought had actually always been there.

She had been born into this world as a Military Artist who had to fight, and then had been brought up, had been educated, and in that process, those kinds of thoughts had slowly been born.

She had always cast aside that cowardly thought, and had never truly faced it.

If she died then she wouldn't need to fight.

She wouldn't have to brandish her weapons and fight.

She would be liberated.

Things would become relaxed.

Ahh......

Though it was a thought that she had always cast aside, that kind of thought was greatly enticing.

(I'm truly a coward.)

She thought this again.

Not to say that the sense of justice in her heart had washed away everything, but rather, if the thing in her heart that she believed was a sense of justice was slightly weaker, then she wouldn't possibly be standing here in this moment, and she also understood this.

He true self was a weak and cowardly person, a pitiful being.

So before she was caught by her terror she had to run with her full strength, and shake it off.

After becoming conscious of the fact that simply dying would let everything become relaxed, she was even more tempted to escape from her terror.

She had made it to today in an unconscious state.

(If it's like this, then this time I can escape.)

The sweet temptation of that option which had come into her heart continuously drew closer to Nina who had become conscious of it.

But it was a sweetness mixed in with rancidity.

She couldn't choose that option; she couldn't make that kind of decision.

(I know.)

She was very clear that she needed a motive to be able to escape.

(I don't want to be thought of as a useless thing.)

By who? By everyone.

By the people she respected, by the people she was hostile to, by the people who were hostile to her, neighbors, friends, acquaintances, people who knew Nina though Nina didn't know them...... She didn't want to let these people think that Nina Antalk was an incredibly useless person.

Then, for the person who had pulled her useless self back up.

For the person who had become her goal.

Because of this, since she had silently fought until now, if she betrayed her words today, then she would be even more burdened with the stigma of one who had run away.

In order to avoid all of this, she at least had to leave behind proof that she had fought.

The option of running away hadn't been in Nina from the beginning.

(So, it's alright.)

She could receive that determination.

She could proceed to the battlefield.

Forget tough like iron, perhaps she only had an extremely weak determination.

But, she was determined that she would definitely not run away.

A determination to fight.

Therefore......

Though it felt very long, all of these thoughts happened in the span of her deep breath.

"So......"

The conclusion came.

The final moment of her choice ended.

"Please lend your strength to me."

She recounted the conclusion that her thinking had guided her to, telling it to the Electronic Fairies.

"We obey, new master."

Nina didn't know whether this was the best answer to them.

But, the battle had already started.

Moreover, there was only Nina in front of them.

The Electronic Fairies had no other choice, and since they had decided to fight, then they could only choose Nina who was before them.

Perhaps they were the most sorrowful ones.

(Because they have no choice other than me who is like this.)

But because of this, she couldn't betray their expectations.

She could only fight.

Strength swelled up in Nina's body.

<center>◇</center>

Nina didn't encounter any problems controlling the strength.

Perhaps this was because she had accepted it from the start.

The other thing different from her great-grandfather was that the light of Kei that overflowed from Nina's body was red.

Why would this be?

It was probably because she was different from her great-grandfather, and the Haikizoku was still inside Nina's body.

"Melnisc, are you alright?"

(There's nothing wrong, master. You're the one who should take care not to become controlled by this power.)

"Understood. Armadune."

After replying to Melnisc, Nina looked forward.

"We need to give up on this city, we no longer have time to move to Grendan."

(Understood. We have already connected to Grendan's En, and we can depart at any time.)

The link she had desired was also already perfectly complete.

Of course, there were other unexpected byproducts.

Nina felt that the sensation she had of Melnisc now was stronger than before she had merged.

One other thing.

Nina felt that the existence of the nameless Electronic Fairy that had merged with Nina before Melnisc was even clearer.

Her young self had originally planned to rescue, but instead had been rescued by that tiny being. The young Electronic Fairy had become a part of Nina's Kei vein.

Right now Nina could feel its presence.

She could feel that child still living inside her.

Nina felt both surprise and joy at this, and this also made her think of her old wounds.

(It's impossible for me to run.)

One of her first experiences that had built her current self was there.

She was there, watching Nina.

Nina couldn't betray that young Electronic Fairy that had allowed herself to continue living.

(Let's go together.)

At the same time she said that, a faint twinge came from her Kei vein.

She felt that this was the reply of that young Electronic Fairy.

"Alright!"

Nina focused her consciousness, and something like a giant, dark hold appeared before her.

This was the entrance to the space that had been named En by the Electronic Fairies.

Nina jumped in.

There were countless lines of light passing back and forth in the darkness. The current Nina could understand that those lines of light were the pieces of information that the Electronic Fairies traded back and forth.

Though the lines of light that passed by made one feel a bit unsafe, right now there was no time to confirm their origin.

Not long after, Nina was sent to the sky of Grendan.

At the same time she flew out of the En, she was baptized by smoke. But the smoke was absorbed into the Kei waves that she had already released, and diffused.

On the other side of the smoke, a city blazing with a sea of fire spread underneath her.

"It's somehow become like this......"

Nina descended while looking at the horrifying city, speechless. The destructive shockwaves the battle produced had the palace as their center, destroying the buildings in its surroundings in almost concentric circles. Fingers of flame extended out, and the fire in the moving city was intensifying.

As if trying to destroy those concentric circles, there were many deep trenches in the city. The ground portion had been turned upside down, and some had disappeared.

Several of the city's legs had broken and fractured.

The scene before her eyes couldn't help but make one think whether this city had already died.

But, it still hadn't died.

There were still people fighting.

There was another place spewing out more smoke than the place she was descending towards.

There was a monster extending out of that place with a terrifying twisted shape.

"What is that thing?'

(Because of the moon's crumbling, things that were originally on that side seem to have come here.)

Armadune said this.

"Moon?"

Nina mumbled, falling towards the ground.

As she fell, she raised her head to look at the sky. In the center of her raised gaze, as if chasing her as she fell, was the crumbling moon.

Pieces of giant mass scattered in space.

(Captain.)

At the same time as the scenery made her widen her eyes, the Psychokinesis flake that drew close to her transmitted a voice that Nina was familiar with.

"Felli!? Why are you here?"

(I wanted to ask you that question, and though what I really want to ask about is your current condition, what's more important is the situation. Do you need an explanation?)

"Please."

Though Nina was very surprised that Felli was here, she had still slightly expected this.

That meant, Layfon should also be here.

Though she definitely hadn't told them the truth, they had still declared that they would definitely follow behind. And as such, he had indeed left Zuellni.

So, though she didn't know the process behind it, Nina felt that it wasn't a particularly strange thing even if he were here.

As for why, it was because Grendan was his hometown.

(Then......)

Felli began explaining.

Lævateinn had suddenly begun attacking Grendan, and the Heaven's Blades successors had gone on the offensive, and then part of Lævateinn had invaded the underground, Layfon and Lintence had pursued. She told all of these things to Nina.

"......Layfon is underground, huh."

(Yes, and because the underground is currently in a peculiar state where Psychokinesis cannot reach, I cannot gather information, so as to how things are......)

"I know."

Layfon was there.

Fighting underground.

This made Nina slightly ease up a bit.

Though Lævateinn had taken all of Zuellni hostage back then, if she could have, Nina had wanted to keep all of this a secret.

That kind of apologetic mood towards them, along with the fact that this had even made them arrive in Grendan before her, those feelings combined together to make Nina's heart unable to calm down for a while.

But, right now wasn't the time to get bent out of shape over those kinds of things.

Before her was an abnormal being.

"In the end, I won't be able to go underground if I don't get rid of these things first."

If she let these kinds of things go, then who knew what would happen to the people hiding in the shelters. Even if she met up with the people underground it would be of no use.

(The Heaven's Blade successors are already extremely fatigued.)

"Understood. Then I'll think of something."

(Eh?)

Nina ignored Felli's doubt, reaching both hands to her weapon belt.

On it were attached four Dites.

Two were the ones she had obtained from Zuellni.

Two were her great-grandfather's.

Nina's hands reached for the Dites she had obtained from Zuellni, restoring them.

In the familiar sensation, an unfamiliar Kei pressure rushed out.

"Come, first true battle."

After saying this, Nina flew towards the twisted monster.

Because of internal Kei and the explosive results of her strengthened legs treading on the ground, Nina was sent to a world of instantaneous speed.

"Ugh!"

A higher-than-expected pressure pushed on Nina's entire body, making her clench her teeth.

Her vision was distorted, and she quickly strengthened her nerves to correct her vision, and other areas were also tuned by use of strengthening Kei and balanced out with internal Kei.

Nina readied the iron whips towards the monster towering in front of her.

Whether the creature hadn't noticed her or whether it was focusing on regenerating its body, it seemed not to have any response.

Of course this could also be carelessness. It believed that its regenerative ability was completely insurmountable before the tiny humans' destructive power.

But, Nina had appeared here to do exactly this.

"Break!"

She shouted.

Release.

Combined Internal and External Kei variant, Raijin.

[[image:CSR v22 c2-1.jpg|thumb]]

A blow with almost no hesitation.

This was a strike carrying all of her beliefs.

This was a blow from a human that wouldn't permit the opponent to escape.

This contained all of the strength she had inherited, a blow of Nina who had chosen to advance.

The red light covering Nina drew a red line on the earth, pointing towards the monster.

Exploding.

Smashing.

Bursting.

Flame and roars connected endlessly, and the explosions that occurred on the monster's exterior and the vibrations shooting out and penetrating into the monster's interior endlessly repeated.

Destructive shockwaves also affected the earth.

"Uwah!"

The explosions that were produced under her feet blew Nina into the sky.

If she hadn't spread out Kongoukei at the same time, she probably would have suffered severe injuries from the Kei technique she had used.

"......Dangerous."

(Are you alright?)

"I'm alright!"

(It seemed like you just self-destructed, are you truly alright?)

"I, I'm fine! I'm just not too used to it!"

(Then it's okay.)

Felli's voice from the other side of the Psychokinesis flake was very cold. Nina's cheeks even became hot from trying to deceive her.

(If only the city's surface portion is harmed, it can still endure, because the city of Grendan is constructed particularly solidly. Please think more clearly when you use your strength.)

Felli ignored Nina's mixed feelings, continuing to talk.

She seemed not to feel any particular surprise at the changes to Nina's body.

"Felli......"

(......As long as you don't destroy the city, go ahead and fight. We can only follow you.)

The latter half that seemed as if it had deliberately been included made Nina's chest feel a bit tight.

Though the situation had been rather extraordinary, she had still kept a secret from Felli and the others.

The seventeenth platoon members should have borne the burden together, but Nina hadn't said a word to them.

Right now Felli's words were stinging her for that.

But, she didn't feel pained.

A warm sensation came from the wounds from the stings.

"Sorry."

(You and Layfon, what helpless people.)

"......Eh?"

(At this kind of time, you shouldn't apologize, but rather give thanks.)

"......Ah, that's true, thank you."

(Then, continue destroying the enemy. The battle still continues.)

"I know. Then, I'm going."

After receiving the destruction of such a giant explosion, the twisted monster seemed as if it hadn't weakened.

"It's truly extraordinary...... but, I won't let you destroy anything more."

This city's miserable condition was all because Lævateinn was here doing something.

It wasn't very clear whether the monster in front of her was the same as Lævateinn or not, but at the least they were companions.

Then, it was an ordinary thought if she believed that they could do the same things.

"Let me destroy you!"

She roared, and Nina once again flew towards the monster.

She readied her iron whips in order to release Raijin.

She blindly, honestly, and straightforwardly ran towards her target in a line, not even looking to the side. She knew that this was the only thing she could do, so she charged.

It was complete faith in the one she had obtained these teachings from.

This was Raijin.

This was a fool's strike.

If she turned her head, terrors might be waiting there, but to Nina who knew all of this, this choice was a choice better than all of the others.

A charge and then destruction.

This was the embodiment of Nina's iron will.

But......

(Nina, Nina......)

Nina who was advancing rapidly heard someone calling.

In this kind of situation it couldn't be Felli talking, Psychokinesis power couldn't do this.

Then who was it?

No, she actually didn't need to think at all.

"Schneibel."

(Yes, Nina, wait a bit.)

It was communication through En.

Communication that didn't use sound to convey information could realize a conversation even during the current high-speed movement.

(If you use your full strength here we will be very troubled. Please hold back some of your power.)

"That's too relaxed......"

(This isn't the only thing that has fallen from the moon, and more accurately this is more of something like a leftover.)

"What did you say......?"

(The people you know who can reach the end are about to land here. Those are the enemies you should truly fight.)

Nina didn't know what Schneibel was saying.

"I don't know what's going to happen either. You're right."

Who knew what this battlefield would become. Everyone's fates would be concentrated on this battlefield, and in the end one of the sides would be left.

For the ending that this world should have, Nina fought now.

"You said before that you didn't know, so why do you understand now!?"

(Because the moon has shattered.)

Schneibel was very calm towards Nina's intense questioning.

(I can see myself the things being released from the moon. That is the result of a battle.)

"What?"

The result of a battle.

That phrase made Nina have an extremely nasty premonition for a moment, and a chill went up her spine.

(Your strength should be exerted again when those things fall. Right now please think only of becoming more familiar with that strength, and control yourself to keep from wasting too much energy.)

"But, considering that-!"

(You need not worry, the things being released from the moon aren't only evil things.)

Facing the anxious Nina, Schneibel said this to pacify her.

(That thing should be said to be the final trump card of the people of Grendan.)

Trump card?

Wasn't that Leerin?

Falling from the moon?

(You understand.)

After those words, Schneibel's presence gradually faded.

"Damn!"

The conversation stopped.

But, her charge still continued.

Her consciousness returned before her, and her slightly blurred vision once again became clear.

She had already gotten close to the monster, and grasping iron whips in her hands, Kei elevated and ready to explode outwards, she could no longer stop.

The charge was the same. Other than swing the iron whips at the target, there was no longer anything she could do to stop the charge right now, and she couldn't even stop her feet.

It was this kind of a foolish strike.

She had to try to control something that she could only release, that was Schneibel's meaning.

Her heart felt that it was a bit difficult to give up on the Kei bursting forth and flooding into the sky.

The sensation she felt from her iron whips hitting the target was also a half-satisfactory feeling.

The explosions appeared continuously like before.

But, their might was greatly inferior to the ones before.

(There's minor damage to the aboveground portion. Can you control it?)

Felli was only making a dull status report.

But this made Nina feel as if she were being sarcastic, and she tightened her lips.

Unexpectedly, she wasn't supposed to waste too much energy......

"Really!"

But even so, she had to fight.

Other Heavens' Blade successors also began moving.

Nina coordinated with them, and once again readied her iron whips.

On the moon, underground...... Really, what was happening?

Nina's consciousness was as if attracted by two gravitational fields, paying attention above her head and below her feet.

<center>◇</center>

A red streak flew out horizontally.

It went through Leerin's gaze.

She knew what this was.

It was blood.

The spraying blood quickly turned into a mist because of the vibrations of the battle. It became a residue that brought a metallic aroma to the nose.

In a place a bit distant from Leerin, Alsheyra stopped moving.

Only her back could be seen from here, but Leerin could still understand that the flesh near her right shoulder had been cut and dyed red.

Leerin had been continuously watching the entirety of the battle.

The Queen had been wounded because she hadn't been able to completely avoid Lævateinn's strike.

But, this wasn't only because she hadn't been able to completely avoid it.

It was because the Queen had been trying to surpass Lævateinn's speed of fighting.

In other words, it wasn't because she hadn't evaded, but because she couldn't evade. That was the true reason.

"......This is troublesome."

She didn't moan from the pain at all. Rather, Alsheyra used the light attitude she always had to speak.

"Uh."

Layfon's voice came from above, and his external Kei descended from the sky.

Lævateinn who had originally been trying to take advantage of the opportunity and draw closer to the Queen once again retreated and pulled back the distance, and Lintence who had predicted this movement used the steel threads to attack.

But, nothing had any result.

Never mind the external Kei that Layfon had compressed and released, even Lintence's steel threads that had predicted the opponent's next step and released an attack were avoided.

Her methods of evasion before had always been momentarily separating and recombining the area where she was going to be attacked, letting the attack seem to pass through her body. But now she no longer needed to use these methods.

She predicted the chokepoint of the steel thread attack and avoided it.

What was going on?

The conclusion was very clear.

"Could it be that in such a short time she already surpassed us?"

Though this was Alsheyra talking to herself, it was the truth.

Lævateinn was becoming stronger.

"That kind of thing......"

Layfon murmured after he landed.

In such a short time, Lævateinn's fighting power had increased.

In the current situation they could only think.

"......Though we have no idea how she did it."

Lintence also spoke.

"But it's certain that a price was paid for it. Her movements are different from before."

"Yes. It feels that she's avoiding all of our attacks. She's already stopped using that method of letting the attack pass through her."

"Has she given up on her regenerative ability and raised her movement ability?"

"It might be that."

"In that case, we just need to hit her to possibly get rid of her."

"Yes, but that's only after we hit her."

"Hm."

Layfon and Lintence talked as they moved at high speed, and then once again rushed at Lævateinn.

The two of them had already accumulated a degree of fatigue, but hadn't gotten anything that could be called an injury. They dodged the attacks of Lævateinn who was far faster than them as they carried out their counterattacks.

But even so, the Queen who was even stronger than the two of them seemed as if her movements were a bit hindered.

Why would there be this big of a difference?

Was it because of the difference in battle experience?

Leerin had heard that because Alsheyra was too strong, she had almost never gotten the opportunity to enter the battlefield. In that case, her battle experience was certainly far from the Heaven's Blades successors who constantly fought, that was for sure.

But, what about Leerin?

If battle experience had such an effect on the battlefield, what about Leerin?

If Leerin also entered the battlefield, would she fight even worse than Layfon and Lintence?

"That kind of thing......"

She hoped she could say it wouldn't happen.

Actually, thoughts of how to move in battle had already become images and surfaced in Leerin's mind. While watching Alsheyra and the others fight, she could think of how she should act in that kind of situation.

But, was that enough?

Perhaps the things Leerin thought of were only theory after all?

If things truly became like that, then why had Leerin stayed here?

For what reason had she come here?

No, Leerin was very clear.

She was very clear that Layfon and Lintence couldn't win against Lævateinn.

If this kind of battle continued they wouldn't win.

Given the reality that they couldn't come up with a killing strike, Lævateinn would in the end surpass these two in technique.

In other words, the two would die.

In order to guard against this, the Queen was here, and Leerin was also here.

She was only here in order to fight with Lævateinn.

But, hadn't the Queen been the first one of the two to fall into trouble?

The strength contained in the Queen's body was particularly similar to the strength in Leerin's body, and that meant that the Queen was the person other than Leerin who was most suited to fight against Lævateinn.

But, the Queen had been the first of the three to be entangled by the shadow of death.

Didn't that overturn everything that Leerin had thought about reality?

Leerin couldn't win either?

Didn't that mean that the fate resting on Leerin's shoulders would in the end lead to her defeat.

"That kind of thing!"

Unconsciously, something similar to rage spilled forth.

No, she could fight.

Crushing her heart's weakness, letting the pain she felt become alertness, she returned to her confidence.

"I can do it!"

She told the others loudly.

No, that was the truth.

To ask why......

She could clearly see Lævateinn's movements.

She was confident that she could stop Lævateinn's attacks.

She trusted that she could be faster than Lævateinn in terms of speed.

If I go fight, I can win.

That was the only thing she could trust.

That was the only thing that was a fact in this world full of things she didn't know.

That was the truth for her who stood in this world filled with anxiety.

"This is something that no one other than I can do."

Even if Layfon had come, even if he fought, this wouldn't change.

So, in this kind of place and time......

"Leerin!"

At the same time as Leerin tried to step forward.

What stopped her was a word from Alsheyra.

"Your promise."

Alsheyra looked at the surprised Leerin, wearing a smile.

"Your Majesty......"

It was a gentle rebuke with a smile.

"You haven't forgotten, right?"

After saying this, the Queen moved.

The bleeding had already been stopped.

All that was left was the residue that lingered in Leerin's nose.

The promise.

The scent of blood and that phrase made Leerin's boiling thoughts calm back down.

That promise was one she had made with the Queen when they went underground together.

"There's something I want to ask of you."

Alsheyra had spoken with her ordinary leisurely tone.

"What?"

What would it be?

At this kind of time, what would the Queen speak to her about?

"If we fight, will you let me go first?"

"Eh?"

"Leerin can watch from the side."

"W, What's going on?"

"Nn~"

Seeing Leerin who had become panicked because of her unexpected words, Alsheyra scratched the back of her neck while playing with her hair and continuing to speak.

"How should I say it, although it's a bit rude to Leerin......"

"Nn......"

"From the start, I thought of doing it alone."

"Eh?"

"Because I never would have thought that Leerin would become like this. Ah, though I didn't know that things would have become like this during my lifetime."

"............"

"Either way though, I also thought of that."

"Yes."

"What I would do if that kind of thing happened while I was alive."

"......Nn."

"At that time, I thought of doing it alone. It wasn't important whether the Heaven's Blades were gathered or not, and even if they were gathered they might not be as strong as I."

"..................Nn."

"I was always, always awaiting the time that I had been thinking of, to go fight alone."

"............Nn."

"So, suddenly having to fight as two, telling me to battle cooperatively with someone, I completely never had that kind of thought in my mind at all, and never believed that things could be completed smoothly."

"..........."

"So...... can you let me fight alone first? If alone isn't enough then I'll ask for your help."

"............Will you really ask?"

"Of course, I don't want to die either~"

After saying this, Alsheyra smiled.

She had always smiled.

"If that still isn't enough, then I'll think of a way to grab her, and then you can finish off the both of us."

"I don't want that."

She hated those words.

"I don't like it either."

Alsheyra still smiled.

But, that definitely wasn't a smile from her heart.

Her eyes definitely didn't smile.

If things truly developed into that kind of situation, Alsheyra would do it.

Though she had always seemed like a troublesome person, she would only truly do it because she was like that.

Because if she weren't leisurely, her heart wouldn't be able to endure it.

So, she took a carefree attitude to everything.

Everything.

Even her own life and fate.

Making one feel that she felt everything was meaningless and would throw everything out in order to carry out the burden of Alsheyra's bloodline.

Maybe she could only do this to obtain freedom.

Because she had met Leerin who was in a similar position, she now understood this.

So, Leerin actually thought of refusing.

"Alright? Promise me~"

Saying this, Alsheyra raised her pinky and extended it.

She wanted to use a little kid's method of promising.

Though she couldn't say that she hated it.

It seemed like she had always wanted to do this, as if she had dedicated her entirety since she had been born as Alsheyra Almonise, and so Leerin replied.

Truthfully, she wanted to ask to fight together with her.

But she couldn't say it.

The unmoving Leerin thought this.

The battle still continued.

Alsheyra clashed with Lævateinn from the front, and Layfon and Lintence guarded her from the sides.

Circumstances had become like this very naturally.

But, Alsheyra wasn’t in control of that situation, and more accurately it should be said that Layfon and Lintence had brought it about.

Though the chaotic energy spread all over the battlefield was mostly all released by the Queen and Lævateinn, the ones who tried to control the flow of battle were indeed Layfon and Lintence......

It looked like that from a distance.

Was that okay?

Hadn't Alsheyra said that she wanted to fight alone?

What did that promise mean now?

"Because, Layfon and the others don't know about that promise......"

Yes, Layfon and Lintence couldn't have known about that promise. Because that promise was a promise between Alsheyra and Leerin, Layfon and others definitely wouldn't know.

But, was this okay?

Leerin stood there, and if only Leerin complied with the promise, would Alsheyra be satisfied?

Would she be able to keep the promise between them?

"Um......"

That kind of thing...... wasn't possible.

Then what should she do? Destroy the promise with Alsheyra? Would she enter the battle?

"If I enter......"

She understood.

Leerin knew what she could do.

She could fight like a Military Artist.

She could fight better than a Military Artist.

Even being better was enough.

Because existing inside Leerin's body was the factor of the man Airen who was known as the original Military Artist.

A being known as an abnormality in the world of Lævateinn and the others.

A being that could fight on even terms with Lævateinn.

No, a being that could defeat her.

"If it's me!"

Leerin shouted.

She shouted, and this time she truly wanted to advance.

Her hand was filled with Kei, and the Kei was incredibly compressed to about the size of her pinky, and then let out.

Its trajectory was straight.

It passed by Alsheyra's side, heading for Lævateinn's body.

Seeing through the extraordinarily high-speed battle, reading the opponent's next actions, and then releasing a Kei bullet with these foundations.

Leerin believed that it would hit, in line with her thinking.

But, that was wrong.

"Ugh!"

Lævateinn's figure wavered like a mirage, and disappeared.

An afterimage?

"Oh no......"

She had been too focused and overlooked her movement.

"Where is she......"

Above.

The question and answer appeared at almost the same moment.

But because of that 'almost', there was still a gap.

That short gap would become a deadly gap in an extraordinarily high speed battle.

When she had adjusted her line of sight, Lævateinn's almost expressionless face was already too close.

It seemed like an incarnation of death.

What about Alsheyra? Because the shockwaves from the Kei bullet Leerin released had affected her posture, her movement had been impeded.

What about Lintence? Though there were steel threads there, because Lævateinn had created vibrations when she moved, his speed of engagement had been slowed.

What about Layfon? He was in a relatively far location. Though it was only relatively far.

"......Ah."

Lævateinn's expression was already in front of her.

But, things hadn't ended.

There were still things she could do.

Leerin's right eye.

Her eyepatch naturally fell off. Exposing her pupil to the chaotic air underground gave it a slightly numb feeling.

But, it was enough.

There were still things she could do.

She moved.

Leerin could feel the pressure in her right eye.

In the next moment, changes were produced in her vision.

In order to protect the girl that had always been sleeping, her vision became thorns thrusting towards the aggressor.

The poison on the thorns would make one fall into an eternal slumber.

Luring one into the world of dreams.

Letting one be assimilated into the world of Airen.

It meant sending something back to the moon.

Those thoughts that her thinking couldn't even catch up to flashed through her mind, but they produced effects.

Countless small spheres appeared.

They looked like glass balls.

But, they were harder than glass, and clearer than glass.

Like eyes.

No, they were eyes.

Imprinted with a ring of thorns, Leerin's right eye.

In other words, these were Airen's eyes.

Countless eyes appeared, and then fell.

No, they were repelled.

"What......"

Her confidence in victory also dissipated at the same time.

Receiving the poison of her vision, Lævateinn should have become tiny particles. Though she who possessed limitless regenerative ability could block it, the current Lævateinn couldn't use all her strength to do that.

Things should have been that way.

As if she had rushed through the spheres that were sent scattering around, Lævateinn appeared.

"Why!?"

Leerin shouted.

But, there was no reply.

Time slowed as if it were cut into small pieces as Lævateinn drew closer.

The expressionless her seemed like a messenger of death telling them of their demise.

Her thinking was overcome by doubt and became murmurs. There was a sound of metal being cut.

New thinking was brought out by that extraordinary sound.

The deathly scenery had been completely wiped clean by a slash filled with thick Kei.

Leerin was very clear what this was.

A portion of Lævateinn's figure had disappeared.

The penetrating light cut through the place where Lævateinn had been earlier, piercing into the earth, and then cutting into it, opening up a hole. She feared that this would pierce all the way through the outer ground of the city and then explode.

The light of an explosion came from the hole, and then abruptly disappeared. Several regenerated metal beams had blocked this place from the outside world.

Then, Leerin's vision was shaken once again and turned to a distant place.

The figures of Alsheyra and Lævateinn who had begun fighting again at some unknown time moved farther and farther away.

Steel threads moved as if wanting to create a wall between Lævateinn and Leerin.

What about Layfon?

He was there.

"............Eh?"

For some reason, he was running with his arms around Leerin.

He was carrying Leerin.

The scene became farther and farther, and Alsheyra's figure became smaller and smaller, and the originally petite Saya seemed even tinier.

Was she being sent somewhere away from the battlefield?

"No!'

Back to herself, Leerin shouted loudly.

"No! Let me go back!'

"Not right now!"

Layfon replied.

"Calm down! You're just forcing yourself!"

"But!"

It could indeed be that, and she could indeed have broken the promise with Alsheyra. Her sudden attack might indeed have failed.

Her right eye's power might also have been avoided by Lævateinn.

"But, this is something only I can do!"

"Maybe that's true!"

Layfon's shout drowned out Leerin's.

"But you're only forcing yourself!"

"Eh?"

"Though I don't know what you're thinking, the enemy has already completely seen through your actions."

Layfon's feet stopped, and the two of them were already in a place quite far from the battlefield.

"She only moved after she knew about your attack."

"How could that......"

Leerin wanted to deny Layfon's words.

But, she had truly almost been killed.

Leerin's external Kei bullet had been avoided, and her right eye's poison had been resisted.

"That kind of thing......"

Then what should she do?

The fact that her attacks were of no use threw Leerin into disarray.

She didn't know what to do.

"But, but...... we can defeat her with this."

She had thought so.

"I have some related memories that naturally flowed into my brain about fighting with her like that. Though it didn't determine a winner, we'll definitely be able to defeat her that way, I only attacked with that confidence."

Those were memories belonging to Airen.

Memories belonging to him that had entered her mind through her right eye.

Though it was only a fragmented memory, he had also fought that way.

"......Though there's still a bit that's unclear."

Hearing Leerin's words, Layfon's face sank. He was looking for the words he should say. But he seemed unable to find the suitable words to comfort Leerin, and became anxious like ants on a hot plate.

But he still took a step forward.

This was because of that hand that had slapped him on the shoulder. <ref> This may be referring to someone who encouraged him earlier (Sharnid comes to mind). I have forgotten a specific reference. </ref>

That sensation made him calm down slightly.

"Leerin, that, that person in the past? If he also fought like that..."

"Nn."

"Remember how he had to deal with her in the end."

"Nn......"

Leerin couldn't say anything.

It was indeed as Layfon said, but Leerin's determined confidence was unrelated.

"But......"

"But the opponent also avoids and defends, so maybe if we hit her there will definitely be results."

"......Layfon?"

"Her Majesty also seems to be being stubborn for some reason."

"Stubborn...... But-"

"Leerin?"

"But! We're fighting! We're only who we are for this day...... Her Majesty and I!"

"............"

"Compared to me, Her Majesty has always thought that way since long ago! Resolving everything by only relying on herself, always thinking of facing everything alone!"

She had been born and raised in order to combat the crisis facing the world, always having that expected of her......

But she wasn't complete.

Leerin had inherited Airen's right eye.

"We were originally born into this world to finish everything, so let us finish everything!"

Who had she screamed out for, was it a scream expressing Alsheyra's feelings in her place? Was it Leerin's own thoughts? Even if she continued to think she understood less and less.

"Leerin......"

Layfon was confused.

Leerin exhaled, moving her gaze away from his body.

"......As expected, it would have been better if Layfon hadn't come."

She didn't want Layfon to see her like this.

"Because it's too embarrassing."

Being pressed hard by the enemy, losing her strength, and always saying strange things.

"What's embarrassing, it's fine."

After Leerin deliberately looked away from Layfon, he said this.

"Layfon?"

"As long as you're safe, even if it's embarrassing, anything's alright."

Layfon continued speaking.

"Actually I'm the one who's embarrassed. I was always confused, troubled, and nothing went smoothly.. After I was defeated here, I originally thought of starting over in Zuellni, but that didn't go smoothly either......"

"That's not......"

"But, even so I can't give up. There should be things even I can do. There will also be things I want to do."

"Layfon."

"There are things that even I can protect!"

"Layfon!"

"There's no reason anywhere that I cannot protect my family!"

[[image:CSR v22 c2-2.jpg|thumb]]

"!"

When the two of them had said goodbye, Layfon had said similar words.

At that time, Layfon had also given others the same feeling.

Now was the same.

But, was it truly good to give off that feeling?

She would become anxious.

"But......"

"There's no buts."

Though she didn't know what to say, the word leaking out was only the beginning of doubts, but Layfon had already stopped it.

"I know Leerin is having a hard time. But right now we're not just betting our own lives. It's the life of all of Grendan, the lives of everyone at the orphanage.

"Nn."

"If we can work together with everyone, things will definitely go smoother. Leerin."

"............"

What Layfon spoke about was completely correct, but she couldn't quickly respond.

But, what was going on?

That anxious feeling that sprang forth was sandwiched between other feelings.

What...... was that feeling?

It shouldn't be anxiety.

It wasn't anxiety, and though it was a strange feeling, Leerin felt it.

"Leerin......?"

"Nn, sorry. I understand......"

She still didn't really understand what the feeling truly was.

But, there would be a day when she would definitely understand it.

Moreover, that day wasn't far.

"......Do you have any thoughts?"

"For the moment."

"Ah, in that case......"

She would trust him this time, Leerin thought.

Leerin felt that time was of the essence.

She had to look carefully at the feeling on the other side of the anxiety.

Because time was of the essence.

If she kept waiting for the true nature of that feeling to appear, then perhaps......

Layfon returned to battle.

Leerin watched his back slowly move away, but couldn't focus well.

Her right eye was hot, and her vision was filled with blood. What her right eye wanted to show her wasn't reality, but something else.

The blood in her vision endlessly increased, and there was something on the other side of that red color.

Black, deep, side...... it seemed like it was a space vaster than could be imagined.

"What...... is this?"

Leerin murmured.

But because of it, her voice didn't reach her own ears. Her eardrums couldn't even pick up the sound of battle anymore.

The soundless space continuously spread out. Just looking at the size of the space that she could see through the film of blood made her feel chills up her spine.

Maybe...... she thought.

Right now, was she connected to the moon?

Was this the world on the moon?

In that case, what a cold, lonely world it was.

Just as Leerin thought of these things.

"It's not that bad. As long as you're here, time basically doesn't have any meaning."

She heard that kind of response.

"Ah, right, you only saw this through me. Nn......? Then wouldn't it be strange for you not to be able to see the scenes that I see? How is it. What should I say, how are your initial thoughts on seeing this space?"

"Who, who are you......?"

Leerin reflexively asked back.

But, she was already clear on the answer.

"Nn, your voice reaches over, it seems very smooth. But it seems slightly late. Though it's a decision I made, it won't certainly be carried out so smoothly. Ah, that's also the final method of that person. We can talk about the causes later."

"Th......that......"

"Ah, sorry. But we don't have time now to talk leisurely. Hurry up and finish the urgent matters, and you can relax later."

"Eh?"

At that moment, Leerin's hand moved by itself.

Her right hand was extended forward.

Her fingers opened, as if she were asking for something.

Leerin didn't say anything.

But even so, something appeared in Leerin's hand in the blink of an eye.

"Eh?"

Seeing the thing her hand was grasping, she was surprised.

An expressionless black-clothed girl was watching this thing appear from afar.

Though she was expressionless, she was a bit surprised.

Her expression seemed like she didn't understand why he had done this.

A gun appeared in Leerin's hand.

It was a gun that would feel too large if gripped single-handedly, but it was very easy to hold.

No, to the current Leerin, it wasn't anything strange.

What was strange was, it was obviously the first time she had held this pistol, but for some reason there was a familiar feeling.

"Come, all that's left is to pull the trigger of that thing."

The voice said this.

There were quite a few surprising things. But, if she didn't think about these, the current situation and the previous were similar.

Carrying out an attack using the gaps produced by the three-person battle.

Just like how she had been already defeated before.

"Don't worry, that thing isn't an idiot, it won't let you lose again."

"That......"

"Trust in your companions."

"............"

Hearing the word 'companions', Leerin lost her words.

It was like that.

Layfon had also said he wanted to fight together.

If she only trusted in him, she could pull the trigger.

Leerin focused her mind on the battle before her.

<center>◇</center>

Leerin nodded her head.

Seeing that, Layfon felt that he had already reached the goal for which he had come here.

Of course, that wasn't saying that he had already overcome the crisis before him.

But even so, he couldn't hide the joy in his heart.

Layfon who had once again returned to the battlefield felt his body become lighter.

"Layfon, how's Leerin!?"

"No problems!"

To Alsheyra who asked loudly without any concern, Layfon loudly replied back.

"Then it's okay."

If she had been injured what would have happened?

He feared it just from imagining, but right now he was facing an even stronger enemy with the Queen.

During the period when Layfon hadn't been there, the battle had become back-and-forth.

But even so, the fatigue that could be felt from Lintence's face was even stronger. He hadn't left for very long, but this battlefield really took a heavy toll on the mind.

Layfon and Lintence crossed gazes.

[[image:CSR v22 c2-3.jpg|thumb]]

If they used words to converse, then regardless of how quiet their voices were, there was still the possibility of being heard by Lævateinn.

So the important things were completely communicated with their gazes.

In order to lure Lævateinn into a trap.

Though a soundless battle meeting could only confirm the status.

Could they continue?

Leerin's response was a yes.

What about Layfon?

Right now Layfon had the Adamantium Dite in his hand.

Though it had been a last resort, Layfon had lost the Shim Adamantium Dite in order to save Leerin just now. The slash filled with the Kei of Composite Blast had pierced through the wall all the way to the outer portion of the city.

He feared that the Dite had also exploded at that time.

Losing the Dite that he used the most smoothly out of the three Dites - even if it could be called a last resort, had also been a mistake in Layfon's judgment.

But right now he didn't have time to regret.

He could only go on.

Layfon also responded yes.

After that.

The battle continued.

As expected, the Adamantium Dite was still heavy.

There was a difficulty the moment he moved and attacked in the current situation.

If it were only Layfon alone it would be alright, but in order to coordinate with Layfon, Lintence also had to make similar modifications to his movements.

The Sapphire Dite restored to a sword, and the Adamantium Dite restored into steel threads.

If he just changed their use, he could return to his movements from before for the moment.

But......

External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Compound Sendan.

Release.

Facing the external Kei heading towards her, Lævateinn who had originally slipped away chose instead to strike it down.

Instead of avoiding the slash flying towards her, she struck it and offset its power.

"Damn."

The Kei that she had added to the slash really was too weak.

But, that trick had been seen through.

The balance of battle had crumbled.

Because of Leerin running away just now, Lintence had expended a lot of power, and Layfon had lost one of his weapons.

The fatigue on Alsheyra's face was also becoming more and more clear.

On the other hand, what would Lævateinn do? It couldn't be seen from her expression. But the dust on her cheeks had become thicker.

It wasn't clear whether or not this could represent the degree to which she had expended her energy.

Right now, when the balance of the battle began crumbling, wasn't a good opportunity for them......

That was Lævateinn's judgment.

To Layfon and the others who had expended their combat power, the current situation was one where they had to maintain and where they were forced to find a way to turn the tables in the blink of an eye.

That was the current situation.

So, if there were action, it would have to start from Lævateinn's side.

And, Lævateinn began acting.

It came.

At the same time she crossed blows with Alsheyra in the front, she avoided Layfon and Lintence's attacks. Layfon and Lintence were acting right now in order to maintain the conditions.

Lævateinn would destroy those conditions.

Lævateinn who caught the Queen's fist used that momentum to jump to the ceiling.

Pursuing the path of her leap, steel threads and external Kei flew over.

Lævateinn turned to avoid those attacks, falling to the ground, and descending in front of Layfon.

She had judged him the easiest to take down among the three.

"Tch!"

Kei continuously flowing out from him, Layfon made preparations to engage.

If he traded blows head-on, Layfon would probably be pummeled in a moment. Layfon focused on parrying her attacks.

In that time, Alsheyra and Lintence also responded to the changes in the battlefield.

Steel threads thrust straight for the place Lævateinn was descending to.

But, after their thrusts were avoided, she stood on top of the steel threads.

She ran on the steel threads and closed in, but it made a gap in her movements to catch Layfon.

Layfon also responded.

Roar Kei.

Since a point attack would be avoided, then use a wide-scale attack.

Though it was a bit hurried, and moreover he couldn't realize destructive power like Savaris. But still, the vibrations released still shot out with Lævateinn as the center and destroyed the surroundings.

But, Lævateinn's figure had already disappeared from there.

The second he had prepared to release his Kei technique she had noticed his attempt and evaded.

Where was she?

Right side.

Not relying on his senses, but rather on the changes produced in the steel threads when she jumped off them, relying on the reflexive judgment his mind made.

But, the speed of Lævateinn's reflexes was also superior to Layfon's.

When he noticed, she was already in front of him.

Layfon swung the blade of the Sapphire Dite upwards to engage Lævateinn.

Lævateinn's fist struck Layfon's attack.

In the battle of strength between the blade and the fist, the blade lost.

The blade of the Sapphire Dite broke down, and the fist pushed aside the pieces as it drew closer to Layfon.

His death drew near.

But, his side had also concealed a deadly trap.

They still had a plan.

Those things appeared in Lævateinn's vision during an opportune moment.

From Layfon's left and right, they appeared, moving as if they wanted to cover Layfon and then attacking Lævateinn.

Steel threads.

Layfon's steel threads.

He had been hiding the Kei of Composite Blast for the current moment.

He had been preparing this trap since long ago.

"Yaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Accompanying the roar, the speed of Kei rose.

External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Sougenkyouku Houraku.

The fist still continued moving forward, closing in on Layfon.

As Lævateinn was gradually covered with steel threads, the fist was also entwined with steel threads.

Would the fist reach Layfon first, or would the steel threads cover it, stopping her movements first.

The balance of life and death seemed as if it would tilt at any time.

The fist covered with steel threads was................................................in front of him................................................

Bang!

"Guah!"

The attack hit his face.

If he were any further forward his collarbone might have been broken apart. Layfon let his body fly out from the momentum.

Layfon flew through the air while forcibly restoring his blurred vision.

He still lived.

And Lævateinn?

The steel threads had succeeded in covering her. If it weren't that way, then Layfon's body would have already been in an unrecognizable condition before he was sent flying.

And moreover he didn't know how long the steel threads could hold for...... Even in this situation, he had no time to rest.

His stockpiled Kei of Composite Blast was poured into the Adamantium Dite one after another.

He quickly released his Kei technique, and explosions chained together continuously, the pressure endlessly increasing.

Everything inside that pressure would be crushed and destroyed. This move was one of the best techniques that Lintence possessed and used.

"Go!"

Layfon shouted out. Then, his back came in contact with the formless wall that Saya had created, and because of the collision he was almost unable to speak.

Of course, Layfon also knew that just this wasn't enough to defeat her.

She was only pummeled in the pressure of the explosions for a moment.

The cocoon of steel threads was torn apart.

Along with the flame that sprayed out, Lævateinn's figure appeared. Her face was completely burned black.

But, she was still fine.

But, there were still no results.

External-type Kei variant, Soungenkyouku Maou.

There was still Lintence.

The steel threads he released tried to recapture Lævateinn who had escaped from the crumbling cocoon.

They bound her.

She was once again pulled into the cocoon.

Brought into the hands of the devil in hell.

Lintence's steel threads repaired Layfon's cocoon that Lævateinn had torn, and made it stronger, even stronger.

The light of explosions once again penetrated through the steel threads.

The Kei of Layfon and Lintence had multiplied, and the force of the explosions far surpassed what the two had expected.

"Ugh......"

It wasn't only Layfon who was unable to endure the recoil of the blows.

Lintence's face showed a painful expression.

The light of the explosions passing through the cocoon gradually increased, and finally everything that passed through became pure white.

"Guahhhh......"

Even so, it couldn't defeat her.

There was some resistance trying to tear the cocoon.

No, the cocoon was torn, and that thing appeared.

Lævateinn's hand.

The heat that overflowed from the tear made the faraway Layfon feel as if his skin was being burned.

"How...... Can I let you escape!"

His entire body was tormented by the burning flame.

By the heat he had produced himself. If he stopped raising his Kei, it would probably disappear.

But, Layfon wouldn't stop.

Not only Layfon, but Lintence wouldn't stop either.

They struggled against the oppressing strength of Lævateinn who tried to tear the cocoon.

Layfon listened to the abnormal sounds the Dite made, pouring the Kei of Composite Blast into it while ignoring those complaints, and saw it.

The figure of Alsheyra running towards them.

Her hand grasped a spear, the strange spear that she had cast out in the beginning, the spear housing the energy of an Electronic Fairy.

She thrust out the spear that she held.

The reason she didn't choose to throw it was because she had made the determination to definitely not miss.

"Haaaaah!"

Alsheyra also made a battle cry.

Seeing her figure, Layfon endured the pain of the recoil while he thought that the moment had finally arrived.

He had finally waited enough for this moment.

The moment when everything would end.

The annoying thing called fate.

It was annoying to those who had been chosen as well as those who hadn't, and this battle that was called fateful was finally about to end.

It would end in the next moment.

Right now he definitely couldn't relax his guard.

He definitely couldn't release his steel threads.

With difficulty, Layfon endured the long moment that seemed to want to torment him to death, waiting for Alsheyra's spear to arrive.

Waiting for the moment that she arrived.

Layfon felt that the Queen's speed was abnormally slow, because the intense pain taxed his nerves even faster.

Was this because Layfon had relaxed? Because his persistence hadn't made it to that moment?

No, it wasn't......

The Queen still advanced.

The final moment closed in.

Heat roasted his entire body and blows tried to tear the chains of steel threads.

Because of this, intense pain was produced.

Because of these, Layfon hallucinated.

The final moment would definitely come.

Everyone would definitely be able to see the future that should arrive.

As long as he persisted right now, it was certain.

Alsheyra ran.

She held a spear in her hand, running into the chaotic heat produced by the white flame. She ran straight to the cocoon woven by Layfon and Lintence.

Running towards Lævateinn.

The spear tip brought an earnest desire for the end.

Was this Alsheyra's desire? Or was it a simple reflection of Layfon's weakness?

The spear tip wasn't distorted because of the heat, and instead dispersed the surrounding heat because of its powerful momentum.

A space without heat formed inside the flames, guiding Alsheyra's continued advance.

At that time, an abnormality occurred in the cocoon.

By the side that wanted to resist the future.

The cocoon was torn strongly.

The figure of Lævateinn who appeared from inside was no longer the Lævateinn that Layfon knew.

Perhaps due to a response to the high temperature, a foam-like thing covered her entire body. And this foam-like object continuously dissolved and regenerated due to the high temperature, becoming black and white.

Lævateinn destroyed the cocoon, trying to reach her arm out as if wanting to touch the air.

She wanted to escape.

"I won't let you escape!"

Layfon shouted.

This was a cry to increase his already tormented mind.

An encouragement to himself in a tough situation.

Towards the fear he felt of losing and being liberated.

The cocoon of steel threads changed.

Not only Layfon's, but Lintence's as well.

The pressure inside the cocoon was completely released outwards, producing strong heatwaves.

Layfon ignored the heat, as the Kei pressure that expanded before them dispersed it.

He ignored his scorching skin.

Ignoring the pain, only looking at the target before him.

There was only one thing he could do.

That was to keep Lævateinn from escaping.

The steel threads grabbed Lævateinn's legs. Afterwards, they bound her lower half.

Even if her body were split into pieces she wouldn't necessarily die, so there was a reason to keep her entire body from escaping.

Layfon thought this.

He feared that his thoughts were correct.

Lævateinn tried to do something to deal with the steel threads stopping her from escaping.

She turned the foam-like thing covering her arms into a blade.

It became a blade targeted at herself.

She wanted to abandon her lower half.

She wanted to escape by splitting herself.

But, Lævateinn didn't do that.

Was she hesitating?

Had the heat deprived her of her thinking ability?

Regardless of what it was, the spear point had already arrived.

Alsheyra tread the final step.

Releasing the thrust.

The spear tip that had gathered all of her strength thrust at Lævateinn.

Before she was pierced, her blade swung to parry the spear.

The two made contact.

Clashed.

Locked.

A victor had to be decided here...... Fear emerged in the heart of Layfon who watched all of this......

Another person emerged.

Her name emerged.

Her figure emerged.

She would end everything.

That ending still hadn't been changed, and this was what Layfon wanted to change the most if he could.

That kind of thought was probably only produced in Layfon's uncomfortable heart because he had been excluded by something like fate.

But, right now wasn't a time to mind those things.

Right now wasn't a time to mind the course of events.

If everything wasn't ended here, there would be no future.

"Leerin!"

Layfon called out.

If the battlefield were tilted in one side, then it could produce an opportunity for confrontation.

But right now it wasn't tilted in either direction, and right now was an incredible opportunity.

He didn't know whether his voice reached or not.

Right now he didn't have the energy to turn his vision over. In order to maintain this deadlock, the cocoon of steel threads definitely had to hold.

He didn't even have the strength to shout.

In that short moment, his call and his words mixed with the sound of alternating explosions and light.

Because of the impact from the Queen's spear, Lævateinn had been shown from under the foam-like thing, and inside was her figure which had been completely stained everywhere by dust.

Could it be that Lævateinn didn't have limits?

That kind of fear sprang up in Layfon's heart.

No, impossible.

She had been weakened by the Heaven's Blade successors, and Layfon and Lintence had weakened her a decent amount. Alsheyra as well. She had been continuously depleted inside the anti-regeneration trap that Saya had prepared for years.

She definitely had limits.

Moreover, she was already close to them.

Her limits were almost up.

And as expected, a light brought her to it.

"Ah."

That sound finally leaked out of Lævateinn.

Layfon felt that he had been liberated from that moment, and the flow of time returned to normal.

"Guah!"

The recoil of being released made Layfon fall to his knees right there, and his Dite fell from his hand, the falling Adamantium Dite losing its shape like material that had been scorched black.

Because of the heat and the use of high-intensity Kei, pain wracked his entire body.

But, right now wasn't a time to neglect the situation in front of him because of pain. Right now wasn't a time for his consciousness to be unclear.

Things had finally become like this.

The scene about to arrive was either hope or despair.

He definitely had to witness everything with his own eyes.

<center>◇</center>

She still vaguely remembered the attack that pierced her body.

"Ah."

She leaked out that kind of sound.

That was because the apparatus that controlled her voice had been struck.

She also remembered what kind of strike it was.

But, that kind of strike shouldn't exist here.

No, it couldn't be like that.

In the battle deep underground, perhaps the situation was already in its final developments.

Since she couldn't see or feel the sky from here, perhaps it had already happened recently.

Then, was he here?

Her investigation function ended in a moment. A linear strike from her chest all the way to her back. Three multiple-joint bones were in pieces. Two systems of multifunctional muscle tissue had been torn apart, and control of her lower body had been lost.

Problems arose in her central control core, and nine control functions of her entire body had disappeared.

Her function came close to completely stopping.

In that kind of situation, Lævateinn looked behind her.

He was there, wasn't he?

He......

Over there was a girl.

The wind of the battle blew the girl's skirt, and it wasn't the appearance of someone in battle, nor was it the posture of someone in battle.

It wasn't the face of someone in battle.

But, it was a fighting expression.

A face holding eyes of strong determination.

It wasn't him.

But, her hand held his pistol.

His reincarnation.

Perhaps, a replica of him.

A fake.

A girl.

But, his fighting willpower was the genuine object.

But, it wasn't him.

It wasn't a fighter.

But, it was someone fighting.

Truly contradictory.

It broke reality.

But, nothing had broken.

She was still there, with a gaze full of determination.

She had something Lævateinn didn't.

A mechanical imitation.

An organic imitation.

Wasn't that the difference? Were they different there?

Was that the thing that Lævateinn hadn't been able to obtain, but that girl had obtained?

The answer was......

Hurry, answer.

Tell me the answer.

Tell me the answer.

Tell me the answer.

If it could be conveyed.

If it could reach here.

The answer.

The answer.

She wanted more answers.

What she should do.

What she could do to reverse this situation.

In her battle procedure there were no methods regarding avoiding this situation.

Then was there an answer in the battle experience that she still hadn't organized?

She searched.

In order to obtain the answer.

In order to know an even more correct answer.

In order to find a way to break open this situation.

A scene went through her mind.

Or perhaps, if she were a person, it would have been called a light bulb going off.

Since she hadn't organized the battle records, it should be a record from not too long ago.

She had invaded Grendan, and fought with the Heaven's Blade successors who possessed extraordinary fighting power.

What had they done?

Hopeless before Lævateinn's fighting power, how had they dealt with it?

These records.....

Give these records......

When the records were being recreated, they stopped at an image.

It stopped after she had invaded Grendan, in the place of the first serious battle.

It was two Heaven's Blade successors.

They hadn't had the answer in their battle.

But the scene stopped there.

On their hands.

On the image of two Heaven's Blade successors fallen on the ground, with their hands overlapped.

The two hadn't died at the same time.

They hadn't done that before they died.

But, at the end when they met death together, the one who had died first had seemingly replied to the longing of the one who died second, and overlapped their hands.

Pulling them together.

Why?

A new query.

She was searching for the answer.

But, was this a problem.

It was far too......

"Hands......"

If she reached out her hand...... If she could link hands together......

Then, could she be happy?

But, where should she reach her hand to?

Would there be anyone who would hold that hand?

Would anyone pull her hand?

Would anyone's hand overlap with hers?

"So......So......Sa- ma..."

She knew that she wouldn't have that kind of ending.

That sort of ending would no longer appear.

But, even so......

Was there anyone, who could hold that hand......

"Mas..............................ter...................................."

That hand.

Who would.

Things became black.

Her vision and her thinking ability.

The activity of her core was already drawing close to stopping.

Was there anyone.

Was there anyone who would.

Was there anyone who would come............

Anyone....................................

<center>◇</center>

"How truly heartwarming."

The irony in that speech made something inside Layfon's heart tremble.

He felt a feeling like loathing or perhaps rage.

He had started seeing it at some time.

The voice came from a black cat.

"......I think that it's better this way."

Leerin replied with that.

Leerin's hand was holding Lævateinn's.

Though he felt extremely confused at a black cat talking, his fatigue was already near its limits right now, and his wounds were extremely serious.

A pistol was under Leerin's feet, a pistol that felt too large for her to hold.

A bullet from that pistol had defeated Lævateinn.

But, since when had she had that pistol?

She didn't seem to be carrying Dites.

Though he longed for the relaxation brought about by their final victory, right now the most important was still to use internal Kei to treat his wounds. In order to prioritize treatment, he didn't care even if a black cat was speaking or if Leerin had gotten a pistol at some time.

Layfon treated himself while helplessly looking at the strange post-crisis situation in front of him.

"Is that kind of tenderness necessary? Isn't it because of this mechanical doll that you ran into this kind of trouble?"

The black cat spoke.

"Isn't it because of her that you were unable to live like a normal person?"

"......But, she can no longer move. Then shouldn't she be already dead?'

Leerin spoke while holding the hand of Lævateinn who had stopped moving.

Lævateinn no longer moved.

Fallen on the ground, with a large hole opened on her body, motionless. No blood flowed, and though she was dead, she seemed too clean, feeling like it wouldn't be too strange even if she started moving again at some time.

But, Leerin didn't think of destroying her body completely because of this.

Because she had the outer appearance of a human.

Because they had been companions living together in the Academy City in the past.

The hate for her enemy that battle had inflated disappeared along with the end of the battle.

All that was left was only the emptiness brought by the disappearance of those feelings.

The black cat replied to Leerin's question.

"Nn, yes. To express it a bit more poetically, she's dead as a doorknob. If we want to express it more mechanically, then her function has been completely destroyed."

The voice and the cat's movements weren't connected, that kind of contradiction made Layfon feel a bit queasy.

"......Do you hate that person?"

"......I remember saying so before, right?"

"I seem to remember you saying something like letting me see the answer."

"Maybe it was like that."

"Then can you let me see the answer?"

"Didn't I already show it to you? A fake can't be the same as the genuine article."

Because of the queasy feeling produced from the black cat talking, Layfon lowered his head.

He had a sort of extremely odd feeling.

It wasn't only Layfon who felt that.

"If you make the wrong choice, everything will return to zero, I hope you can understand that point again."

"You!"

Leerin got mad and shouted out at the black cat's words.

The next moment.

"It's not only this person who's made the wrong choice, right? Erumi."

A voice that didn't belong to Leerin came from Leerin's mouth.

It was a man's voice.

A low and masculine voice.

Even Leerin who had made that kind of voice covered her mouth and widened her eyes.

"Only knowing the value of something after losing it, that's something that everyone experiences. The question is whether it can be reclaimed after losing it. You know that pain as well, isn't that right?"

"......You really said something amazing."

Was it only the black cat who didn't feel surprised?

No......

"............"

Saya walked over accompanied by the sound of her footsteps.

"Airen...... Aien, is it you?" <ref> Not a typo. Saya calls him by a nickname. </ref>

"Ah, yes. I'm only borrowing her mouth for a bit, I'll disappear soon."

"Aien......"

"Saya, it's almost there."

"Yes."

"Ah, I have a final thing to tidy up here, so I'll stop here."

The voice said this.

"Airen."

"No one wants to hear your grumbling, Erumi. I don't need to state the reasons, right?"

"............"

The black cat who didn't know what to say went silent.

"Then I take my leave."

"Ah......Eh? Eh?"

After saying this, Leerin made a sound like she was practicing pronunciation with a surprised expression.

It seemed like he had already left.

Layfon watched from the side as if he didn't care. The fate that Leerin had been entangled in seemed far too complicated to Layfon. Lintence and Alsheyra hadn't had any big change in their expressions since just now.

But, it wasn't that he didn't care.

They had said Airen.

Then, that voice was the voice belonging to the origin of all Military Artists.

Also, there was something else he was concerned about.

"......The final thing?"

Could it be that everything hadn't ended yet?

"......Speaking of which, how are those helpers aboveground?"

Alsheyra said this.

That was a good question.

They hadn't had the leisure to think about this during battle, so nothing regarding them had appeared in their minds.

Had they been continuously fighting with the giant?

"Those guys shouldn't be that rule-abiding."

Lintence said this.

If they wanted to fight against an enemy who possessed strong regenerative ability, relying on normal methods couldn't resolve it, and wasn't suited to their styles.

They should have thought of some way to unleash an extraordinarily powerful blow.

But that kind of thing hadn't happened a single time while Layfon and the others were battling, it definitely hadn't.

Then regardless of which side had won, a victor was already decided.

But, the two sides had no reinforcements.

Did that mean they were still fighting?

While he was still thinking about those things, several floating lights flew towards Layfon and the others.

Psychokinesis flakes.

(Your Majesty, I'm glad to see you're safe and sound.)

(We finally got through.)

Two voices overlapped with each other.

One was Elsmau's voice.

The other was Felli's voice.

"Felli, how is the situation aboveground?"

His body hadn't completely recovered, and Layfon let internal Kei run through him while asking.

(They're still fighting on this side.)

"Eh?"

An unexpected response, and not only Layfon, but the others also showed the same expression.

Lævateinn had already been defeated.

Then, shouldn't the copies making trouble aboveground also have fallen?

(It's not the giant from before.)

Felli's correction made Layfon and the others look at each other again.

Afterwards, Felli and Elsmau recounted together.

Recounting the battle aboveground.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Chapter4|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Chapter6}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Chapter4

2013-10-26T17:15:00Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 4 - Each Others' Battles===

Down below, endlessly advancing underground......

Karian's steps continued moving downwards on the stairs. The sound of him stepping on the metal staircase echoed in the empty space underground.

He didn't know when the lights that illuminated the surroundings had disappeared. Now the only light source was the white ball of light ahead of him that was guiding his advance.

"Young Master......"

She should be unable to see that light source. What goal was she moving forwards for? It didn't seem like the surroundings were that dark.

Or perhaps the scene surrounding them was one that only Karian could see.

Were the guardians of the other side peering over at them? That kind of doubt couldn't help but appear.

But, Karian was completely confident that this cluster of light before him belonged to an Electronic Fairy.

He was being led.

To where?

"Young Master, are you alright?"

"It's alright, just trust me for now."

"I trust you, but......"

Karian didn't feel the confusion of Stania behind him at all. Right now he was focused fully on what was before him, and he could no longer feel other emotions. Karian only walked downwards without stopping.

Did the unnatural stairs heading down before him truly belong to this city? It made one think that it was unreliable and dangerous.

Other than the ball of light guiding him, he couldn't see anything.

Since he couldn't see downwards, he feared that if he raised his head he wouldn't be able to see the place where he first entered this place.

"Young Master......"

Stania's voice was full of anxiety. If there were a battle, then she wouldn't be very suited for the situation.

Even so, Karian still stepped on the stairs going down.

Going down without stopping.

Not long after Stania's hand seemed to have grabbed on to the clothes on Karian's back......

"Uh."

The light disappeared.

Just as he thought this, the next light appeared.

The light spread out as if they were looking into the night sky.

This wasn't the only change.

The underground space that had oppressed the two up till now and given them a kind of enclosed feeling suddenly disappeared. It gave a kind of feeling like being released, and the presence of the metal frame that had originally surrounded them also disappeared.

The light spreading out above their heads swept away the darkness, and Stania behind him seemed to have also seen this.

"This is......"

Stania muttered.

"Can you see it too?"

"Yes...... but, what's going on?"

Hearing Stania's reply, Karian could firmly believe that the thing he saw was not a hallucination, and his heart relaxed slightly.

But, he couldn't find a clue that could correctly reply to her question.

Though he didn't have any reason to worry either.

Because after this he would be able to understand.

"Well, next......"

Karian once again looked at the surroundings.

There was no one else in this space filled with illuminated night other than Karian and Stania.

"We don't know what will happen next, I guess?"

The target of Karian's question was the light that had guided them. Even if it had disappeared without a trace, things couldn't have just ended like that.

After letting Karian and Stania see the scene in front of them, things wouldn't end like this.

Changes happened quickly.

The light once again flashed before their eyes.

"Ugh-"

Strong light made the two unable to help but use their hands to block their eyes, and through the flow of the air, Karian felt Stania stand in front of him. Stania had moved like this to guard him.

But, this blinding light didn't continue for too long. Though the light hadn't completely disappeared, it was no longer blinding to the degree where they couldn't open their eyes.

"......Who is it!?"

Stania's stern voice showed that changes had happened.

After opening his eyes, Karian saw it.

It was light.

Though it wasn't enough to force him to shut his eyes, it was still a bit blinding.

It wasn't the white light that had guided Karian, but rather blue light.

The origin of this light had taken shape and stood there.

It was a person.

No, though its external appearance was very close, it wasn't a human.

"An Electronic Fairy......"

"Eh!?"

Karian muttered, and Stania made a surprised sound when she heard it.

It wasn't Zuellni there. What had appeared in the blue light was a translucent female body. Light cloth-like objects floated by the woman's side. Two protrusions extended out of her naturally curling hair, making her extremely noticeable. They were animal ears. Things that seemed like animal skins were wrapped around the waist of this being that looked like a woman, but it was actually one of her many tails.

So beautiful, and so dignified. The woman's gaze had a strength that pushed Karian back.

"Who are you?"

Karian asked carefully.

"I'm the mother of your hometown, children."

"............Saintberg."

Hearing Karian's words, the woman's expression softened slightly.

That name belonged to the city that Karian had been born in.

"Why? Is this......?"

After raising his doubts, Karian thought of the special information network between Electronic Fairies he had once heard of that had been called En.

But, even so, it wasn't a reason for the Electronic Fairy Saintberg to have appeared here.

"No...... then, is this inside En space?"

"What truly keen thinking. That's how it is, my child."

Saintberg who confirmed his thinking had already turned her back to them.

"Right now we will begin an important meeting. As a result of a proposal by myself and several others, we have decided to let you attend this meeting."

"Meeting? ......So?"

"Then...... the situation might be as you have thought."

In the depths ahead of the vaguely-speaking Saintberg, several new lights appeared. These were all Electronic Fairies with unusual humanoid shapes.

The light of the emerging Electronic Fairies slowly gathered in this space, forming a circle.

"As long as you are here, regardless of where you are you can hear every sound and see every thing. Just watch from the side for now."

After saying this, Saintberg also entered the circle of Electronic Fairies.

Karian and Stania had been left behind, only able to silently watch Saintberg move far away.

Their mixed emotions still hadn't calmed down.

Moreover, there was still an incredulous mood.

"Young Master...... this isn't a dream?"

"Yes, it's definitely not."

Responding to Stania's question, Karian once again rectified his mood, looking around again.

The light that had gathered in this vast space...... the number of Electronic Fairies wasn't very great.

It wasn't very great...... More correctly, it was much less than the number Karian had thought.

Though it hadn't been a year since he had left Zuellni, he had already been to quite a few cities through the roaming buses.

Considering the number of cities he had been to, the number of Electronic Fairies gathered here counted as small.

If the Electronic Fairies gathered here, their goals were the same as what Karian was thinking...... That was a prerequisite.

But with that hypothesis...... that expectation, he could confirm that he was correct.

The Electronic Fairies here were the Electronic Fairies that Karian had been to when he was transmitting the crisis and images of it.

"Then everyone, is it about time to begin?"

Saintberg said this.

The responses of the other Electronic Fairies weren't sounds. But, Karian somewhat understood what was represented by the blinking lights.

"What we want to discuss is obviously the battle that began not too long ago in Grendan."

Hearing Saintberg's words, Karian's entire body couldn't help but shake. It took his entire strength to simply nod at Stania's light call of 'Young Master!' from behind.

"Oh...... so it's already begun."

That kind of nightmarish battle had begun in Grendan again.

They could also win this time.

But perhaps they would be defeated.

The fighting power that they had gathered in order to not be defeated, what would happen if it lost?

Because he had those kinds of thoughts, Karian couldn't stop traveling.

The results of this journey would now be revealed. Karian was already so tense that he forgot to exhale the air that he gulped down.

"What does the information coming from Grendan say?"

Other Electronic Fairies asked, and Saintberg shook her head.

"The situation isn't that simple."

Saintbert spoke.

"The conditions change continuously. Grendan's pure-blood holders are currently beginning to fight, and also, the mother's secret plan has also completed the transition to the next-generation successor, and is currently preparing to depart for Grendan." <ref> Nina! </ref>

Grendan's pure-blood holders...... That should mean the Heaven's Blade successors.

Then, what did the 'mother's secret plan' mean?

That was information that Karian didn't know, and moreover he couldn't even speculate.

But, the situation that Karian had always been bringing up had already happened, and the strength that had been prepared for it had truly begun moving.

Then, what about the preparations that Karian had made?

He looked at Saintberg, and the Electronic Fairies' talk still continued.

"There's no reason to discuss the trends of the battle. It is already too late to decide according to the developments of the situation like we have done up to now. Right now the decision we should make is to act or not to act."

"But......"

"This is only a precaution, and it's still quite a late precaution. An action like taking precautions after waiting for an illness to be confirmed is something that would be spurned by an insurance company. But it's a peculiar situation this time, because the policyholders began insuring after creating the insurance company themselves."

"That's quite the metaphor."

The one who said this was an old Electronic Fairy that looked like a tree. Things like tree branches grew out everywhere from his body, and green leaves would float down lightly seemingly at any time.

"In terms of significance, it's a similar thing to insurance. But, there's Grendan and our mother. There's already these two preparations, and they're all extremely strong. Since it's called insurance, then at the least we should prepare side by side with them, no matter what. But, can we do that?"

"Nn?"

"We probably can't."

The other Electronic Fairies' thoughts were the same as the words of the old-looking Electronic Fairy.

"Then what should we do next?"

It wasn't Saintberg who said this, but a new voice.

It sounded like the voice of a girl even younger than Saintberg, and words that seemed as if they were managing the old man resounded in the vast space.

"If both preparations are defeated, will we be destroyed without having done anything?"

A warm voice entered Karian's ears, but there was a strong force contained inside that warmth.

Karian cast his gaze downwards, and then once again looked into the group of lights.

After looking carefully, a shape surrounded by the lights was clearly revealed.

A young girl.

A young girl that Karian had seen before.

"Zuellni."

She was there, and had begun speaking to the other Electronic Fairies.

"Though it's correct to assign things to those who can complete them. However, are we currently in a position where we can do other things only after completing the mission given to us?"

"Is there anything we can do?"

The old man asked. He seemed to be the representative of the opposing faction.

"Isn't it only because he trusts that there are still things he can do that he continues to travel and that we gathered here?"

"Hmm."

Touching his beard, the old man turned his gaze to Karian.

Though he had the external appearance of an old man, his gaze was filled with youthful heat. The age relationship between his external appearance and his mind should be different from humans, and Karian must have been bound by human common sense, getting an incorrect feeling.

While he was puzzled by that incorrect feeling, Karian was unknowingly surrounded by the Electronic Fairies' light.

"When......"

Stania behind him made a surprised sound.

Had they been the ones moving? Or had the other parties moved? Regardless of which, it had occurred at a speed that the Military Artist Stania hadn't noticed.

"Then please ask him to explain."

The old man spoke.

Gazes focused on Karian.

A sudden weight oppressed Karian's body. He who had made speeches countless times to audiences before as the Student Council president of Zuellni was now enduring a completely different kind of tension from before.

What really was this weight?

"It's the weight of lives."

At the same time as Karian put his hand on his chest, a voice sounded.

Zuellni was by his side.

The light that covered her body also covered Karian.

A warm feeling spread out from the center of his body, letting Karian feel that the weight pressing down on him gradually lightened.

"It's because of your hard work that we have this meeting today."

Zuellni said warmly.

"......Things wouldn't have become like this either if it weren't for you telling me the situation that one day."

Karian replied, and after listening, Zuellni showed an innocent smile befitting of her external appearance of a young girl.

That day, after that nightmarish day when Zuellni and Grendan came in contact, Karian had come in contact with various things. In a laboratory, he witnessed a girl awakening from a deep sleep that had continued until then, and had learned everything that was happening to the world in the Academy City's Mechanical Department from Zuellni.

Why would Zuellni tell him this?

After hearing Zuellni's words, Karian had asked her.

"I haven't only told this to you."

She had replied like that.

Though it was very short, in the history of the Academy City, she had already told this to several students.

But as expected, they didn't know what to do unless the crisis was appearing right by them, and it seemed that there was no one who could come up with tactics to confront it.

"If it were a Military Artist, then maybe it would be enough if they decided to fight."

At that time, she had said this.

"But, is it enough for a normal person who is not a Military Artist to just not know anything?"

Her pure doubt, like a child's, was given to Karian.

The right to decide had been given to Karian.

Zuellni had probably told these things to those who could do something.

But, she only conveyed it, nothing more.

It was prohibited for the Electronic Fairies to tell people of the world's crisis that had always been a hidden secret.

Zuellni usually couldn't speak because of this.

"Why would you do this?"

Karian who knew these things asked Zuellni.

There were already sufficient preparations to face the world's crisis, and it should be that there wasn't anything else they could do, and moreover he didn't have that power.

It wouldn't be strange for the people preparing for the fate of this world to have already considered everything.

But then, why would Zuellni tell Karian about this?

Could it be that she only wanted to spread anxiety?

"Whether you like it or not, as long as there's a possibility, it's better to tell this to those who will worry about the world. Because this is the city filled with possibilities."

Zuellni had said this with a naive expression.

The Academy City.

A city filled with possibilities.

Yes, perhaps there were indeed innumerable possibilities gathered there.

But because of that, because she was the Electronic Fairy of the Academy City, Zuellni had thought of acting like that.

"You're really a foolish person."

Karian had said this, but he himself had made his determination.

He had determined to embark on his journey.

He decided to go to many cities, to tell of the crisis of the world to many people.

Even if Karian couldn't think of any strategy on his own, perhaps there were people who could. Perhaps they had some special means.

Even if their strength wasn't reliable as individuals, if they gathered together, perhaps they could do it.

So, when Karian graduated, he embarked on a journey.

Because of this, Karian was here now.

Being surrounded by Electronic Fairies, in order to tilt the balance of their decision, Karian took a deep breath.

Then, he spoke.

In order to make all of them act, he wove his words.

<center>◇</center>

Had Lævateinn been exhausted slightly...... it truly couldn't be told from her external appearance.

Layfon felt the heat of the Dite grasped in his hand while he panted for breath..

Leerin was behind him, and Lintence by his side, with the Queen slightly in front of them.

Together, they faced the enemy, Vati Len.

No, she was no longer the Vati that Layfon knew. She had become slightly taller than before, and the impression from her clothing had changed.

She was Lævateinn. An enemy of this world since the world had been born.

A battle machine that served someone who had been imprisoned in the moon.

Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn.

That was her.

"............"

He no longer had anything to say to her, and Layfon only watched Lævateinn in silence.

As expected, she didn't have any appearance of weariness.

She only seemed to have a sliver of sorrow, looking expressionlessly at Leerin, and the black-clothed girl next to her.

Lævateinn's target should be the life of that girl called Saya.

Though Layfon was still dubious whether that was truth or lies in this kind of situation, this world would be destroyed because of that girl's death.

This world had been created by that black-clothed girl.

The world had already been split originally, and the world had crumbled because of fighting after being split. In order to protect the people who had fallen into the gap between worlds called the Zero Territory, Saya had acted as a container that was created, which was the current world.

Harpe had said this when they were on the road to Grendan.

The concepts in his words were too huge, making it hard to believe.

But regardless of whether Layfon believed or not, the situation had continued unfolding according to that information. Countless people and Electronic Fairies had prepared to protect the world, and enemies like Lævateinn had appeared.

The Heaven's Blade successors were gathered for that goal, the Queen had become the strongest existence because of this, and the peculiar power inside Leerin definitely also existed for this.

Then, Lævateinn had appeared here to eliminate Saya.

It had nothing to do with Layfon's feelings. They wouldn't stop the situation regardless of what unfolded, and now, this kind of situation had already come to be.

If he didn't do anything, then the situation would unknowingly develop into something that Layfon was unable to match.

Layfon was here because he felt that wouldn't do.

Whether he believed or not, that was the most meaningless question to Layfon.

There was a being here who could overturn all of his doubts.

There was a reason here that was able to make Layfon act.

Right now he only needed to respond to this reality.

"............Alright."

Layfon nodded his head after speaking softly.

He didn't hate this kind of method of switching moods.

Actually, it should be said that he relied on switching moods to live to the present.

The person before him could be the neighbor or a classmate of his, but right now it was no longer that way.

Since right now she was threatening Leerin who was both his family and his childhood friend, as well as the enemy who endangered the people of his hometown.

He had to deal with the cold reality that she had to be gotten rid of.

Letting his opponent live while at the same time allowing himself to remain intact...... Layfon's power was insufficient to pursue that kind of ending.

"Next~ up......"

Alsheyra standing before him pointed a finger. Though Layfon couldn't see from behind her back, her voice was sufficient for him to understand clearly that she was extremely pleased.

"No one will come anymore, right? Then...... It's about time to make a scene."

"............"

Lævateinn didn't make any response.

In a moment, Kei sprang up as if covering the skin on his face, and sparks scattered in front of Layfon. Something must have come in contact with that defensive Kei.

A similar scene appeared in front of Lintence.

Leerin behind him was also the same.

The disappearing light told Layfon that he couldn't take his gaze away from what was ahead of him. Layfon only silently accepted the changes that occurred, and gathered his mind to watch the Queen's next action.

A hurricane of Kei formed with the Queen as its center, and this situation was just from her increasing her Kei. Layfon endured the hurricane in order to keep from being blown away.

"Let's go."

Layfon heard a muttering sound inconsistent with the Queen's normal style.

In a moment, the Queen's slender body had disappeared.

Layfon barely caught the afterimage that her black hair left behind. But, his eyes didn't catch her movements until after the Queen once again appeared in front of Lævateinn.

Facing the suddenly-appearing Alsheyra, Lævateinn still reacted calmly.

Evading the fist that was struck out, and blocking the simultaneous kick.

As expected, it was impossible to use his eyes to catch the process of these stances being formed. It seemed as if their movements stopped for a moment, being played frame-by-frame.

Though she had blocked the kick, it didn't mean that the attack's momentum had been completely stopped. Lævateinn was kicked flying all the way to the wall.

Though Lævateinn had been smashed into the wall, her figure quickly appeared again.

"............"

But she didn't counterattack.

Lævateinn who emerged from the hole in the wall turned her neck as if examining her body.

Her appearance seemed very surprised.

"Haha."

As expected, the voice that Alsheyra let out was filled with a joyful air, but Layfon didn't have the leisure to feel pleasure in this situation.

That disparity shouldn't only be a gap of strength, because such a thing could also be seen in Savaris.

To her, this battlefield was a rare one that wouldn't end with a single strike of hers.

"Let me have some fun again."

At the same time as she spoke, the Queen's body had already disappeared.

The Queen who moved in front of Lævateinn opened her offensive with a fist. The weapon in Lævateinn's hand was smashed after a single blow, and this forced her to choose to endure the Queen's assault.

Bouncing shockwaves were everywhere underground. Moreover the entire underground space was shaking, and the noises as the metal creaked under pressure gave a very inauspicious premonition.

"......Is it alright? The city."

"You also saw things above, how could it be alright."

With a sentence, Lintence overturned the thing that Layfon had been worrying about.

"......It's fine as long as the shelters don't have trouble?"

"We should think that way."

As long as the city's residents inside the shelters were alright, that meant the city's death wasn't important. It was currently that much of a severe situation.

But, from his face it could be seen that he had other things that he worried about. No, Layfon wasn't clear on whether Lintence was worried about something or not. They were currently in a battle, but Lintence's slightly grim face made Layfon unable to help but think of that kind of thing.

In the worst situation the shelter might not even be left. He feared that Lintence also had that kind of thought.

This battlefield had that degree of intensity.

A battle to make Lintence, the strongest Heaven's Blade successor, make that kind of troubled decision.

But......

"We really can't go back on guarding the shelters."

Layfon said.

"My family is still in there."

His brothers were inside. Since he hadn't seen him fighting, then his adoptive father was definitely also inside.

Just like protecting Leerin, protecting them was very important to Layfon.

"......Protecting the city's residents is the obligation of Military Artists."

Lintence used a low-spirited voice to respond.

"Yes."

Hearing his master's words, Layfon nodded his head. His consciousness returned to the battle. This extraordinarily high-speed battle made it so that just following them with his eyes was tiring for Layfon.

But, if he wasn't suited for the battle in front of him at this moment, then right now he didn't have any use here.

Raising his Kei, flowing as much Kei as he could into his body. Until his mind cried out, he endlessly quickened his movement ability, in order to be able to chase the Queen's battle.

He saw it.

Layfon saw Alsheyra and Lævateinn tapping off the walls that surrounding the underground space as they engaged each other in an endless midair battle.

It wasn't short afterimages, but rather he clearly saw their movements.

"......But whether I can do that or not is something else."

To be able to follow their movements with his eyes and to be able to pursue them were two completely different things.

But even so, Layfon could feel around for some action that he could take.

The powers of these two weren't comparable. Though right now wasn't a leisurely time, he did have time to think.

He had to use this time as well as possible.

A long battle would be useless to them, and regardless of what they did they had to find a way to finish the opponent in one strike.

But in that case, they would have to prepare a huge Kei technique.

And they really didn't want to use that kind of destructive force in this underground facility so close to the Mechanical Department.

"What should we do......"

Just as Layfon was still thinking about these things.

"Haha, Grendan!"

The joyful Alsheyra called out a name.

As if responding to the call, a four-footed beast appeared not far from Layfon.

[[image:CSR v22 c1-1.jpg|thumb]]

A mysterious beast whose entire body was covered with glowing light...... the Electronic Fairy Grendan.

The Electronic Fairy responding to the Queen's call made a bestial howl, and then a ball of light appeared on its head.

By the time that Layfon saw the light before him was being compressed, it had already suddenly flown out.

Flying towards Alsheyra.

The Queen deftly caught the rapidly-flying light, revealing its shape.

A spear.

Though its external appearance seemed very plain, the energy of an Electronic Fairy indeed composed this spear.

As the Queen flowed her own Kei into it, waves of Kei spread outwards with the Queen as the center.

Every time, the spear became even sturdier than before. The originally light-blue colored spear slowly became red.

The battle didn't stop as the spear continuously changed. Sweeping with the spear point, striking with the spear haft, and then using her feet to kick to widen the distance, and finally casting the spear out towards Lævateinn from far away.

Layfon had felt this kind of Kei color and vibration before.

This light had ended the battle in Grendan before.

The destructive light that stimulated Layfon's memories was drawn towards Lævateinn's body.

......One moment before, Lævateinn who was still flying through the air reached her hand out to the light.

She opened her fingers, as if she wanted to grab the spear.

Regardless of the speed or her posture, Lævateinn couldn't possibly succeed at what she was doing. Layfon had felt in the battle before that the attack this time contained enough might to be called certain death.

But, Lævateinn grabbed the spear.

Starting from the moment it had been cast out, the spear had abandoned maintaining its form, and after Lævateinn touched it, the energy contained inside was released in the form of explosions, making the light swell up.

But, it still needed some time before it reached full capacity.

In that short moment, Lævateinn didn't completely catch the spear, but changed its trajectory, letting it continue to fly out.

"What!"

Facing that kind of unexpected development, Layfon couldn't help but gape.

In this case, then this side would be involved.

"Ugh!"

Layfon quickly moved to a position where he could block it for Leerin, pouring all of his Kei into defense.

But, this time Layfon was worried more than necessary.

The light of the explosion was bounced back before Layfon's eyes.

"......What?"

An invisible wall had blocked the explosions.

"It's Saya's power."

As the chaotic explosions blocked Layfon's vision, Leerin spoke from behind him.

"She has the power to create boundaries in this world."

"Boundaries?"

"Yes."

Layfon turned his head to look at the nodding Leerin, and he didn't really understand the meaning of 'boundaries'.

She pretty much understood this by just looking at Layfon's expression.

"Nn...... Roughly speaking, it's a very strong defensive technique?"

"......I see."

Spoken this way, it was easy to understand.

"We only have this world because that power became great."

"R, really......"

As expected, that aspect of things was still hard to understand.

It was hard to understand, and even more difficult to accept.

"I was created in an emergency shelter as a human, to be thrown into the Zero Territory."

A new voice suddenly broke into the conversation of the two of them.

It was Saya who had been silent up to now.

"Because of chance, I met Airen, and then became as I am now, but originally I was only a machine."

On the other side of the invisible wall, the force of the explosions slowly weakened.

A great hole had been opened in the city, and the outside world could be seen at a glance. The earth hidden underneath the night and the city's shadow was quickly covered by walls made of vine-like objects. The city's emergency defense system had activated, and machinery proliferated and formed walls afterwards.

"A machine......"

Hearing Saya's words, Layfon turned backwards.

On the other side of the invisible wall, the battle between Alsheyra and Lævateinn still continued.

Lævateinn was also a machine.

She had the form of a human, and had lived with Layfon and others, but she was still a machine.

Because that was reality.

Indeed, her body had changed.

But, Layfon didn't doubt that Vati who had lived with them wasn't a human.

"......Machines will only complete their mission. They have no other doubts. They originally don't have anything like thinking ability, and opposing their original mission is like opposing their reason for existence."

Saya shouldn't be able to tell what Layfon was thinking.

But Saya still watched the battle while speaking.

"If she was something like me with a single function, then her worries should probably be easily eliminated? The functions she possesses should be 'use the abilities you have been given to serve your master'. Because of that kind of mixed and vague function, she feels worried about her own existence."

"............Is that how it is?"

Saya seemed to understand what she was talking about, but she also seemed to be a bit unclear.

"She has wanted to become closer to human emotions since the beginning, those thoughts are hidden inside her. I can tell from her outward appearance."

"Emotions?'

"I mean the emotions of her creator. His desires were all mixed into the plan. That sort of lack of unity made her a bit unbalanced, I think that's the reason."

"............"

The battle still continued. Layfon's eyes were trying to catch the two fighters.

But, Saya's words caught his attention.

"Though it's groundless, that outward appearance is probably according to the person the designer was thinking of."

Though Layfon thought about the words 'the person he was thinking of' for a moment, he understood in a moment.

"Being a machine whose one function being pursued is completely different from the other tormented her until now. So, she has always been searching."

"Searching for what?"

"Love."

"Love......?"

"My love has never betrayed my function. But, her function leads to chaos in her love, that is why."

The battle..... still continued. The sounds of battle rocked the underground, probably shaking the entire city.

All of the people in Grendan could probably hear these shocks.

The sounds of the Queen fighting with the one who wanted to destroy the world.

But, in those sounds, Layfon couldn't help but feel a bit of sadness from a different perspective.

"She endlessly betrays herself."

"............"

The battle continued.

Alsheyra and Lævateinn used the underground as an arena, jumping and fighting back and forth. Shockwaves distorted the surrounding darkness, and the waves of Kei that spread out tormented the surrounding metal foundations.

The battle between the two of them was indeed in a blind spot of the city.

If it were above ground, then the current situation might be insignificant, but a battle so close to an important place like the Mechanical Department gave one a strange tension.

"Layfon......"

As Layfon lost the optimal chance to act, Leerin's voice came over.

"Regardless of what that person hides......"

"I know. I understand as well."

If they didn't defeat Lævateinn, then the world would be destroyed. Layfon was very clear on that.

After hearing Saya's words, Layfon had indeed lost a chance to act.

The black-clothed girl's words made him think of Vati who had once lived with him in Zuellni, that had not been a lie.

'She wants to become closer to human?'

He finally understood the meaning of 'Vati B's words that he had heard from Felli.

If he hadn't understood anything, if Lævateinn stayed a simple enemy, then this would have been a much easier thing.

But, things obviously wouldn't become like that.

"I know that she's a being we must defeat."

If he wanted to save Leerin who was caught in a whirlpool, that meant he would have to go fight.

In order to be able to protect his family members, he could only do this.

It was impossible for everyone to be able to obtain their desired outcome, he had known this for a long time. Clashes would happen all the time regardless of the stakes. Happiness wasn't the same to everyone, and these things couldn't fit together like a puzzle. In order for one person to be happy other people had to be discontent - that was a common thing.

Layfon's world was an obstacle to Lævateinn reaching her goal, so wanting to protect the world could only mean eliminating Lævateinn.

Layfon wouldn't know any method that could avoid battle.

"I'll go. I didn't come here to run away."

The labors he had undertaken before weren't so he could experience a setback here.

He hadn't gotten Felli involved in this on purpose.

Though she had said he didn't need to concern himself with that, Layfon still felt guilty that he had involved her in these dangers, and pain seeped into his heart.

Of course there was also warmth.

He couldn't ignore the throb he felt in his heart.

It was something he couldn't deceive himself about.

Layfon's focused his will into the solid sword hilt he grasped in his hand. Kei was already rushing through his body.

The battle had already begun.

"I can start at any time."

"......Really, then it's about time to start moving."

Lintence said this.

"Do we have any tactics?"

"Incinerate her after stopping her movements. Other than this, do we need anything else?"

"......Understood."

In truth, there was only one way.

Though he had originally thought that there could be some other way, he could only rely on Lintence if he had to catch up to the speed of the battle between Alsheyra and Lævateinn.

"The Queen is even less fitting for the word cooperation than I am, so we can only think of some way to coordinate with her."

"......Understood."

If he made a wrong step, he could be killed by the Queen's fist.

After making that kind of determination, Layfon jumped out.

Passing through the invisible wall that Saya had created, he didn't encounter any resistance. So, Layfon wasn't clear whether he had actually passed through it or not.

But, he was sure that he had crossed it.

The Kei pressure permeating the battlefield almost blew away Layfon as he was leaping through the air. The surrounding airflow was chaotic because of the shockwaves produced in the battle of the two.

With sometimes tailwind, sometimes a headwind, and sometimes wind blowing in opposite directions, Layfon searched for a way to jump closer to the two of them.

But, the obstruction that the chaotic wind produced was more than Layfon had thought.

"Damn."

Layfon restored the Sapphire Dite to steel threads, and then created a surface to run on by spreading the steel threads out.

As he got closer and closer to the battle, the pressure became greater, and he felt a sharp momentum from the shockwaves. Just trying to get closer was already risking his life.

Layfon clenched his teeth, jumping in.

"You're in the way!"

Alsheyra didn't seem very pleased with Layfon and Lintence getting involved.

But, that had nothing to do with Layfon and Lintence. After evading the Queen's fist, his blade attacked Lævateinn in a flash.

But the slash hadn't hit Lævateinn, but rather flew through the empty air.

However, Layfon wasn't the only one who had entered the battle.

Passing through the Kei pressure of the battle, countless soundless and presenceless spikes formed of steel threads attacked Lævateinn.

Different from Alsheyra's storm and Layfon who was pushed around by the strength chaotic airflow, it was a strike of another intruder who had quietly gotten close.

They hadn't expected the opponent to make any response.

But, it still didn't work, and their expectations were cleanly betrayed.

Moreover the one who destroyed them wasn't the enemy.

As if trying to push Layfon away, Alsheyra ran out before him and unleashed an attack. The pressure produced from that attack wiped out the power of the steel threads, blowing them away.

Lævateinn received the Queen's fist with a braced posture, and was sent flying.

"Don't get in the way!"

Alsheyra glared at Layfon as she leaped out chasing Lævateinn.

"Uh."

That kind of serious look from her who usually always wore a leisurely smile couldn't help but make Layfon stop his feet.

"Don't stop."

Lintence's voice was very low, coming from behind his back.

"Ah, sorry."

"Don't get intimidated. If you care about that woman's capriciousness we won't be able to accomplish anything."

"Y, yes!"

Capriciousness...... It was probably only Lintence who could say that after seeing the Queen's look. Layfon reclaimed his momentum, once again chasing after them.

Once he got close, a wordless roar battered Layfon's entire body. It was Alsheyra's anger.

"Urraaaaaaaaah!"

But, just like Lintence had said, in order not to get intimidated by that imposing manner, Layfon roared back.

Though his roar didn't have any meaning, by letting out his voice, Layfon who was about to be intimidated by her imposing manner once again reclaimed the courage to return to the battle.

A fistfight still continued between the two. Alsheyra released Kei power, and no weapon existed that could endure that kind of destructive force.

Their speed was extremely surprising, and just clearly seeing their movements already used all of his power.

But, since he could see their movements, then he would be able to make predictions about their next moves.

He could find a gap to attack from his predictions, and release a slash.

Lintence's steel threads would also find a matching attack.

Alsheyra didn't roar this time. Though he could feel that she was displeased, she didn't deflect their attacks.

It couldn't be told from one or two moves whether the participation of the two had a favorable effect on the battle for their side or not.

On the third and fourth move they checked their opponent.

On the fifth and sixth move they released moves more smoothly.

On the seventh and eighth move they overcame the distance.

On the tenth move they had already transcended the problems, and the battle still continued.

The battle had been successfully maintained.

Though it was at the same time an exhausting battle, he could already keep up with its rhythm.

He could participate in the fight.

(We can win!)

He began firmly believing in that kind of confidence somewhere inside his heart. While he guarded against his confidence becoming pride, he crossed the threshold of death and continued the fight.

Though Lintence's steel threads wanted to catch Lævateinn, they passed through her body.

Layfon's slashes also encountered a similar phenomenon. Like a sensation as if cutting through empty air, though Layfon was already used to it, the different feeling threw his plans afterwards into disarray the first time he felt it.

[[image:CSR v22 c1-2.jpg|thumb]]

This wasn't a hallucination.

It was only that the moment the steel threads and the blade made contact, the contacted particles forming Lævateinn's body would momentarily separate.

In order to not get confused by that extraordinarily fast response, he didn't have the leisure to get arrogant.

However, why hadn't that strange phenomenon happened with Alsheyra's fist?

Was it because her speed was even faster than Layfon and Lintence? Was it because her destructive power was too strong?

If it were truly because of the two of them, then it would be difficult even if they wanted to find a way to resolve it. But if it had some other reason, then there might be the possibility of winning.

Could they find it?

Layfon put more of his focus into his eyes in order to find it. The sensation of Kei rushing under his skin stimulated him. Though Layfon couldn't see it, perhaps the nerves around his two eyes were glowing because of the high concentration of Kei.

Fists, blade, and steel threads wove a deadly dance preparing to pull that mechanical doll into the abyss of death.

But, the doll endured everything.

Endured.

Not only this, she also tried to override it.

"Tch."

Alsheyra clicked her tongue, but it wasn't towards Layfon and Lintence.

Layfon who was sticking to the battle searching for an opportunity for victory knew that their side was slowly turning passive.

Was it because the addition of him and Lintence only made Alsheyra unable to unleash her original power?

Layfon only thought this for a moment.

But, he was quickly negated.

It was purely that Lævateinn's speed and power had overcome their side's.

"Even now......"

Layfon unconsciously spoke to himself.

Receiving the assault from the Heaven's Blade successors aboveground, and sustaining Layfon and Lintence's attacks on the road here, and then having the Queen also enter the battle after coming underground, Lævateinn should clearly have been continuously destroyed in that period, but right now, at this stage, Lævateinn's strength was still stronger then theirs?

"Damn......"

Her overcoming their methods made him feel an abnormal sense of crisis.

That kind of feeling made Layfon decide to leave the battle for a moment.

It wasn't only Layfon who left the battle.

Almost at the same time, the other two also left Lævateinn's side.

The battle stopped.

With a silence as if trying to make one forget the intense battle up till now, they stood still. The attackers and the defender's gazes converged.

"It's truly tangled. But this is also my first time, please be gentle."

"............"

Lævateinn didn't make any response to Alsheyra's words.

But, Layfon felt that some change had happened.

Not to say that an expression emerged on her, nor that she made any small movement.

Then, what was it......?

"Ah......"

He understood.

It was Lævateinn's face.

Her crystal clear skin was dirtied by the dust of the battle, though that was a natural thing.

But up to before she arrived in this underground space, she hadn't had this dust on her body.

Because of her strong regenerative ability, she could restore herself the moment she suffered wounds, and that was definitely also linked with her clean skin that wasn't fitting for this extreme battlefield.

Was that relationship slowly crumbling?

"There's something that's very strange, which is your expression."

Watching the unmoving Lævateinn, Alsheyra spoke.

"Or perhaps, has the puzzle already been solved?"

"It's the special ability of the 'Thorn Princess'."

Seemingly interested by Alsheyra's words, Lævateinn also opened her mouth.

"'Thorn Princess'?"

"That's Saya."

Just as Layfon was feeling confused, Lintence told him from his side.

Ignoring Layfon, Lævateinn continued speaking.

"She is using her space manipulation abilities to remove the Aurora particles from this pace."

"Ah, that's true. Are they called Aurora particles? It's a different way of saying pollutants. Because we also know that those are the source of your strength, so we only have this kind of outcome after spending quite a bit of labor to remove them!"

"It was Saya who thought of and implemented all of this, it has nothing to do with Her Majesty."

Leerin muttered softly.

"......But this way, won't you Military Artists be unable to wield your latent abilities?'

"Yes, if we were normal Military Artists."

Layfon didn't really understand the conversation between the Queen and Lævateinn, so he listened while regulating his breathing.

Kei rushed through his body, and even so, nothing at all was irregular.

"The Kei vein that Military Artists possess originally had the function to convert Aurora particles into energy. So in a situation without Aurora particles, normal Military Artists would be unable to fight."

Layfon felt that 'normal Military Artists' had been stressed repeatedly.

"But, the Heaven's Blade successors here...... the original Heaven's Blade successors were people with that kind of power. To possess such a power, there had to be some kind of factor in the Kei vein. And that factor was Airen's factor."

"Airen's factor?"

He had heard that name inside Harpe.

It seemed to be the name of person who had imprisoned Lævateinn's master, Ignasis, inside the moon.

"Airen who was the origin of the Military Artists has a rare Kei vein with a certain factor, and possessing it meant possessing the possibility of becoming a Heaven's Blade successor."

"......Airen's factor was an abnormality. It could also be called crystallized Aurora particles."

"It seems like that was the case."

"So that's how it is, in that case battle would be possible even without Aurora particles."

"Yes, and so, I'm very sorry, but you've been destined to be killed after being slowly weakened."

Lævateinn's goal was to eliminate Saya, so she couldn't escape from her 'invisible wall'.

Considering that it had defended against the explosion just now, perhaps an attack from outside the 'invisible wall' was no use.

But......

"I apologize, but I will not accept that kind of ending."

Lævateinn's expressionless face didn't change at all.

Perhaps that was normal. Her expression had never changed when she was in Zuellni either. That expressionless appearance made one think of a Psychokinesist. Just like Felli, it made one unable to do anything but guess when they would be able to understand the movements of their hearts.

But things weren't like that.

It was impossible for him to understand her lack of expression.

Because Lævateinn was a true machine.

......Then, did her words right now contain emotions or not?

Were they only just recounting facts?

Even if they were only recounting facts, weren't there several meanings contained among them?

Because this was her goal so she refused to leave......

She didn't have any reason to leave so she refused to leave.

Because she couldn't lose so she refused to leave.

If it were the final meaning, then he had to keep alert.

If she overexerted herself, there could be a sliver of hope.

But, if she only said this because she was already confident......

"Your Majesty, please be careful."

"Hm. But being careless is my trademark!"

Alsheyra still made a silly response to Layfon's proposal.

At the same time as these words were being spoken, Alsheyra moved.

If he had paid less attention he probably wouldn't even have felt her disappear, but Layfon still saw her movement.

The fistfight began again.

He had thought so.

But, it was wrong.

"What!"

A surprised gasp and a shockwave came, passing through the area behind Alsheyra.

Her fist had been caught.

Lævateinn still stood still, using a single hand to catch the Queen's fist.

"You are indeed extremely strong, and that girl and Saya are also extremely strong. But......"

"......Ghh."

Alsheyra's body shook slightly as she let out broken words.

Could it be that she couldn't take her fist back?

"But, your lives will probably have burned out before I am exhausted completely."

Cold words seeped into Layfon's mind.

He heard words announcing their destruction without any hesitation.

No, that was the truth.

Complying with her mission, Saya had said.

Complying with her master's orders, she had said.

In order to rescue her master who had been imprisoned in the moon, it didn't even matter if Lævateinn's own body was destroyed. Layfon believed her words held that meaning.

<center>◇</center>

The underground battle still continued.

Then, what about aboveground?

A strange silence dominated everything.

It should be said that it was a silence that made one panic.

"............Ha."

The surrounding air was incredibly tense, and one had to be cautious at every breath, as if worrying that something would explode. As he breathed, Haia watched everything that was happening in the surroundings.

Only a few minutes had passed since the giant that Lævateinn had left aboveground had been defeated.

The sacrifices had not been small.

And that crazy laugh that Savaris had made at the end still lingered in Haia's ears even now.

There was a huge hole before him.

It was the place that the giant had originally occupied, forming a giant bowl-shaped hole. The center was a dark and deep hole.

The giant's original body, Lævateinn, had entered the underground there.

Heading to the place where the Queen was.

He couldn't not go.

That sentence continuously occupied his thinking.

The battle still continued, the battlefield had just changed positions.

But he still had energy.

Then right now he should quickly advance, and meeting up with the Queen and the others was an urgent priority.

That was the appropriate way of thinking.

"......It should be that way~"

Haia muttered discreetly.

As if not to disturb any explosives hidden anywhere, he spoke cautiously. Because he didn't know whether that thing would detonate because of something, he was quite cautious.

That kind of atmosphere filled the surroundings.

But, he couldn't move.

If it were just him then perhaps he might have classified this feeling as an illusion. There were many people here whose battle experience far surpassed Haia's, and following behind to act would be enough.

But, Haia wasn't the only person who didn't take action; the others were all the same.

In other words, this atmosphere told them that there was still something that would happen.

"Damn...... What's going on with this lukewarm situation~"

Haia gathered all of his power into recovery for the moment. The situation he was in right now could be said to be a lukewarm condition.

Regardless of what he thought, the battle underground couldn't have ended already. He should have decided on the battlefield he would advance to next long ago.

But his body told him the battle hadn't ended.

Others were in the same situation.

But, they didn't have any way to believe it.

So it was a lukewarm situation.

If someone said 'Let's go underground' at that time, Haia would have happily followed.

But, no one said so.

"What's going on~............"

Muttering this, Haia took note of something and raised his head to look at the sky.

Because of the battle just now, sporadic fires were everywhere. Because everyone other than the Heaven's Blade successors were pretty much all in the shelters, the things combating fire were all firefighting machines.

The fire retardant scattered everywhere was completely unable to block the flames.

So, the night sky was polluted red and black with flame and smoke.

Because of the air filter, the smoke lingered in the city air.

On the other side of the smoke, the moon could be seen.

The moon today seemed bigger than normal, as if encompassing the sky.

Yes...... it seemed extremely big.

"......What's going on~?"

A change had appeared on the moon. As time passed, the smoke above his head had become more and more dense, making it too late to observe.

Moreover, who in the world would make this into a crisis?

At that time, the people who didn't know the relations between the moon and Airen wouldn't possibly care about those things.

Haia focused attention to his eyes.

The appearance of the moon felt strange.

The exterior of the moon had countless bowl-shaped holes.

Why was the moon in the sky, and why did the moon's exterior have so many bowl-shaped holes? That was an eternal mystery.

As Haia noticed this mysterious appearance, countless cracks emerged.

[[image:CSR v22 c1-3.jpg|thumb]]

It was a scene that was even less real.

Was it because of the air, it seemed like the exterior of the moon that had been imprinted on their eyes after looking through some screen, and the cracks continuously increased, as if a picture being drawn on paper, completely deviating from the moon that had existed until now.

But, they had almost no doubt that these things were happening on the moon.

"What......"

Even if he understood, if there was nothing that he could do, then he wouldn't think of doing anything.

Haia only wordlessly watched the phenomenon occurring in the sky.

The other Heaven's Blade successors behind him also noticed this phenomenon.

But, they were the same, and couldn't do anything.

Other than watch everything develop, they could do nothing.

The cracks drawn on the moon continuously emerged, extending, spreading their area, and finally covering the entire moon.

After the portion they could see was filled with cracks...... the moon began to crumble.

The spherical form began to crumble and disintegrate.

Did the moon's location not have the concept of gravity? The pieces didn't fall to the ground, but rather became small satellites, spreading in all directions.

Not to say that he didn't think of it, but amazingly, Haia didn't feel any fear of such a giant thing falling down even from the start.

The moon became many pieces and scattered out.

Then, everyone felt that the changes should have ended.

Because the next change should have needed quite some time.

However, it began from an unexpected place.

"......Eh? What?"

The first one who made a sound was Claribel.

Though he didn't know whether or not it had to do with the city's current condition, at the same time as the huge change in the sky attracted their eyes, something new had invaded and the next event occurred.

They couldn't judge the relationship between them immediately.

A shaking of the earth occurred.

"How's the situation?"

Haia asked into the Psychokinesis flake.

At the same time as he asked, all he could think of was that the battle underground had finally reached the place where the Queen was.

But, the answer he received wasn't like that.

(There are new energy responses, growing at a shocking speed!)

"What!!?"

Haia hadn't even thought of that kind of situation.

At the same time as he noticed the presence and turned his head, explosions occurred.

Blazing flames spread everywhere, revealing a figure.

"I hadn't thought you would be left~"

Something he had originally thought already defeated still remained.

Powerlessness, terror, and then tension. The bored feeling that he wanted to continue was unexpected still there even after all of this, and the two feelings strangely merged together, raising his awareness of the battle.

Flame and smoke were blown away, revealing a figure.

The thing slowly rising from the ground was long like a snake, a fantastically-shaped belt-like object.

"............Ah?"

Haia was confused.

Something was different.

The problem of the giant thing was different from the things up to now.

It had become tattered, which should be as a result of the battle up to now. But this wasn't the only reason.

Its outer appearance seemed to give an inconsistent feeling.

Roughly speaking, the appearance of the enemy in the battle up to now had a certain aesthetic, and it felt like its outer appearance had some meaning other than what was necessary for function.

But right now there was no such feeling.

The tattered thing...... It was unsightly like something that was forced to scrounge around for things in order to survive.

"It's not the same thing~?"

Haia had that kind of feeling.

But, if it were truly the case, the situation still wasn't simple.

Something else had already entered the battle. Though it had only been a short time, because of his concentration on recovery, he felt that he had already restored quite a bit of his Kei power.

"Though it can't be called a completed state~"

Though he said this.

Even if the condition of the enemy was the same as its outer appearance, if he thought about the destructive power that was necessary to break through that regenerative ability, then the state of the current Heaven's Blade successors made him feel unsafe.

That they couldn't match up, or perhaps would be defeated.

Those kinds of thoughts appeared in Haia's mind.

"Then, what should we do......"

Though he thought in his mind that it was better to act quickly, then, how could he act? He couldn't think of it.

(Do we have any tactics?)

Troyatte's voice came through the Psychokinesis flake. That question showed that he was the same as Haia, with the same doubts.

Not long after, a moment after Haia's feet took a step, a change occurred.

<center>◇</center>

Psychokinesis had succeeded in sensing that change.

It came from the sky.

"Who?"

In the place where Grendan's Psychokinesists were gathered, Felli unconsciously mumbled.

She didn't have enough to prove the reason of the change was a single person.

But there was something closing in on Grendan at a high speed.

Just noticing this, Felli was already convinced that the true nature of that thing was a single person.

Though it wasn't a fitting feeling for a Psychokinesist, she didn't think of denying it.

That thing became a streak of red light falling towards Grendan.

Quakes rocked the earth.

It wasn't created by the mass of the falling thing.

Rather, it was produced by the vibrations of Kei from the strike that went out at the same time as the thing touched down.

Felli concentrated her Psychokinesis on the landing area. Through the smoke and the visible red light of Kei, there was a person standing there.

It was a person Felli was very familiar with.

"Captain......"

Nina Antalk stood there.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Illustrations|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Chapter5}}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Epilogue

2013-10-17T21:12:49Z

80.223.220.209:

== Epilogue ==

Standing still on the bank of the pond spreading out in the garden of the Kannagi residence, Kazuma was absentmindedly smoking tobacco. But then, that smoke didn't reach Kazuma's lungs even once.

The smoke rising from the pointed end of the cigarette was vainly melting in the atmosphere, vanishing.

The ash that stretched for two centimeters gently crumbled, lying thick on top of Kazuma's shoes.

At that moment Kazuma finally remembered he was smoking.

But unable to immerse himself in the feeling of intoxication nicotine brought about, he meaninglessly looked at the sky.

''"Tsoi Rin ------"''

She's not beyond the sky. Not even below the ground.

He wanted to protect her - he couldn't. He couldn't do anything for her, he couldn't even help her just a little, he let her die drowned in desperation.

The girl who gave him so many things, he couldn't pay back any of it.

Even a twelve years old kid managed to save one girl from the depth of despair -

It was the first thing that happened this year. Like father like son, Ren experienced the same thing as Kazuma but even so, the result was totally different.

That's right, it was totally different from that time with Tsoi Rin. At the very least, Ayumi died smiling.

But each time he saw his little brother driven by feelings of remorse, Kazuma wanted to tell him.

''"You did well"''

''"You did a thousand fold better than me"''

'' - No, no matter how you multiply zero is still zero'', thought Kazuma inside his heart, curving his lips.

He was raging. That's right, he himself understood. He also understood the reason. Because the parting words of that girl were still ringing in his ears.

Lapis was the symbol of his sin embodied before his eyes.

What will he do when facing that girl again -

No, he knew what he had to do. But, can he really do that?

Suddenly his sleeve was pulled.

Turning a dull gaze towards it, before he knew someone else stood next to him.

It was Ayano.

Having an anxious facial expression that was unbecoming for the usually noisy girl, she was timidly pulling his sleeve.

Laughing at how spaced out he was, not realizing how close she was, once again Kazuma looked forward.

"What?", he asked after a pause of several seconds.

Like the wind blowing in a dry desert, his voice had no courtesy.

"Eeh? L- listen...."

The indication of the girl's disturbance was transmitted by the wind.

After only five seconds of waiting for an answer from Ayano, who was faltering for some reason, Kazuma discarded Ayano's existence from his consciousness.

".........it was definitely a lie"

After dozens of seconds passed, Ayano finally answered.

"If she's really carrying the emotion of that Tsoi Rin person, it can't be killing Kazuma. There - "

With those clumsy words Ayano earnestly tried to cheer up Kazuma.

At times like this, Kazuma will always respond this way.

''"What happened? Trying to console me, are you feverish or something?"''

He will tease her like that.

''"Thank you. I'm happy you're worried about me"''

Or making her blush by saying so with a straight face or lightly kissing her to make her angry -

Without choosing any, Kazuma looked at the sky in silence. With monotonous tone he spoke to the discolored blue sky.

"I wonder......"

"Kazuma....."

"After all, I couldn't protect Tsoi Rin. She obviously blamed me. Enough to come back in some way and kill me."

".............."

Ayano couldn't see Kazuma's face turned upwards. But if felt to her that this arrogant man was crying, his feeling hurt.

"But, that couldn't be helped. Because at that time Kazuma was still weak."

"...........yeah"

Feebly murmuring, Kazuma gathered wind in vain. A whirlwind danced around them, their hair and clothes fluttering.

"---------Kazuma?"

"This power woke up for the first time at the time I went to save Tsoi Rin and was about to be killed."

"------? Isn't that an orthodox pattern for awakening?"

As for the chance for someone's latent capacities to be released, something like a crisis situation was the most frequent way.

Because of a dead end, because you have no other way, you draw out a power you didn't have before demanding a settlement.

If you're being cornered but still think ''I have to do something'', for this reason -

"But when Tsoi Rin was killed nothing happened."

"............."

''I don't want to die'' - that thought manifested that hidden power. It means that when he thought ''Don't let her die'' nothing happened.

For this reason that was an extreme situation without place for justification, the clear difference between the the importance of priorities.

That was the absolute proof he valued his life more than Tsoi Rin's.

Kazuma was scoffing at his abject, miserable, petty self.

"Geez, it's so unsightly I can't even laugh"

"Kazuma.....!"

With an expression full of urgency, Ayano pulled at Kazuma's sleeve. As if trying to stop him from going somewhere far away.

"No way, do you intend to let Lapis kill you?"

"..........."

"You can't do that! You're here right? You chose the present, right? Then - "

"No. It's not like that"

Gently brushing Ayano's confused head, Kazuma said.

"I didn't choose it, I decided it - or rather, I remembered what I decided a while ago."

He won't choose anything. He won't cast away that which wasn't chosen. He'll obtain everything he desires. Because right now he has that much power.

"Tsoi Rin's thoughts, Lapis' desire, I'll accept everything and fight against it. And I'll protect you. This time, without fail."

"................"

Those were the words that expressed his innermost thoughts much more frankly than ever before, but hearing those, on Ayano's face there was no sight of delight.

Rather she frowned, dissatisfied, and glared at the man as if she finally understood -

Without saying anything, she tried kicking him near his waist.

Gan!

A heavy feeling was transmitted through the leg.

Nevertheless, because of Kazuma's tough legs and loins, he took that shock perfectly.

Conversely, as if she kicked a big tree with deep roots, Ayano's stance crumbled and she staggered.

"Tch, wah - "

Ayano fell backward with one leg raised. Behind her is the pond -

But, on the verge of falling, Kazuma pulled Ayano's leg towards him.

Ordinarily, if someone would have tried that on him, he would topple that person in the pond without hesitation but Ayano's legs were not something ordinary.

With one leg on the ground, she barely managed to stand up.

"Le- let go, baka!"

Pressing down with both her hands the skirt that rolled up, Ayano shouted bright red.

"That's a surprising way of talking considering I just saved you, huh?"

"Wasn't there a better method?"

"The leg was the closest"

Answering in a nonchalant face, Kazuma released her leg.

"So?"

"Wh- what?"

"Do you kick people for no good reason?"

Asked about the reason for the sudden assault, Ayano turned her face away pouting.

Continuing to be silent and reaching her limit after dozens of seconds, still facing away she said.

"I, I never said I want you to protect me"

"Me too, I don't remember asking for your opinion."

"It's not like that!"

Facing Kazuma with her whole body, Ayano shouts.

"Am I that unreliable?"

That was an acute question, the meaning of her life hanging on it.

But, while Kazuma blinked, seeming surprised, he did not give her the answer she wanted.

It wasn't acting. This man really didn't understand. Even though she knew that, Ayano's irritation became worse.

"I don't know what happened in your past! But, isn't it difficult? Isn't it painful? Rely on me at least in those times! I can fight too!"

She doesn't complain about Kazuma protecting her. Instead, she's rather happy. Because she understands she's being considered important.

However, only being protected is not good enough.

"What am I to you? Just excess baggage? A burden? Should I hide behind your back so I won't get in your way and after the battle ends embrace and kiss you as a token of appreciation? Don't look down on me!"

The princess protected by the strong knight - Ayano's pride wasn't so low that she would be satisfied in such a position.

Even Kazuma is not almighty. He's not invincible.

At the times he cannot fight the enemy by himself, at last at those times she wanted to be depended on. She wanted to be counted on.

"Don't burden only yourself with everything. I won't tell as much as to entrust your back to me but, but if I can help you just a little - "

Calming herself - just a little - Ayano timidly looked up to Kazuma.

Kazuma was staring at Ayano with a dumbfounded expression.

It was rare one had the chance to see Kazuma in mute amazement but, of course, that's not what Ayano wished for.

"---------enough already!"

Shouting in anger, Ayano turned away. But, as she only turned away without leaving, it was clear it wasn't already enough.

".............."

In silence Kazuma continued looking at Ayano who was standing rock still.

Obstinately turning away but even so she continued staying in the center of his field of vision as if saying ''I do care''.

Kazuma's amazed facial expression was gradually turning turning to a wry smile, very much like the usual Kazuma.

He looked at his watch rebelliously trying to time how long her obstinacy would continue.

Several minutes later the same situation still continued.

Ayano did not move her gaze.

The one that moves first loses - she glared right in front with so much drive like she was in a duel.

As for Kazuma, he gave up looking at her directly, gazing at the girl's stiff profile outside the boundary.

Although she was certainly aware of his being, her facial expression could not be read.

Putting himself in such a one-sided advantageous position, he was enjoying himself with Ayano's reaction without getting tired of it.

The silence continued further. But, before long the equilibrium crumbled.

A gust of wind blowing through made ripples on the water surface and made Ayano's hair flutter.

That hair riding upon the wind, fluttering, was touching Kazuma's body.

It looked like that was in replacement for her frozen body, reaching out, requesting Kazuma's heart.

"...........aa......."

Noticing the dangerous, quick intimacy, Ayano slightly stirred.

Should she pretend she didn't notice and take more distance, for the long interval called an instant she hesitated.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 307.jpg|thumb|]]

In the end Ayano didn't move. Faster than it takes to reach the conclusion, Kazuma moved.

Kazuma gently took in his hand a tuft of hair playing in the wind.

And then he lightly bent over and kissed it with affection.

"........!"

Sharply catching her breath, Ayano's body trembled.

She can't move - no, moving is scary.

No matter how should she react to Kazuma's act, she felt that it will bring about some definite change.

Her body was hot.

It was as if even the tips of her hair were sensitive.

The feel of those lips touching her hair, that warmth, she could clearly sense it.

"..............."

Flushing red until the nape of her neck, Ayano's whole body was tense as if enduring something.

Her chest was painful.

No matter how restlessly she breathed in, not enough oxygen reached her brain and she could not think straight.

Kazuma's lips touching her hair.

All her nerves were concentrated in that one point.

What to think?

How should she act?

She did not understand. She could not think of anything.

While repeating breathing a little faster, stuck in an impasse, Ayano's thoughts continued in an endless loop.

After enjoying that supple feeling to his heart's content, Kazuma let go of Ayano's hair.

Thanks to the always forward-facing girl breathing life into him, that useless strain disappeared.

Thinking about it, Ayano already saved him many times over.

Looking at this from a different perspective, saying ''I'll protect you'' was close to arrogance.

The girl who released him from being stuck in the past is not a powerless, frail princess.

To put it into words, if the knight who dedicated his entire life to the sword was captured, she would personally charge into the enemy camp -

''"What are you doing!? Follow me!"''

Easily able to imagine even the scene of giving an order to the dumbfounded knight, Kazuma burst into a faint laugh.

That was so very Ayano-like. Or rather, very suitable for them.

Accepting Ayano's request, instead of congratulations, Kazuma lightly strikes her ass.

"Well, take care of me, partner"

He could swear on it, Kazuma didn't have any evil intentions. He just thought that was just the right spot to do it.

But, regarding the girl that became oversensitive from the unfamiliar situation, that stimulus felt more like a club blow.

"Kyan!?"

Her rigid body was rebooted and right up - no, because of the stimulus from behind, Ayano jumped up somewhat diagonally.

But, just like it was stated before, they were standing on he side of a pond.

Which means -

''''Dopan''''

For good of for evil, the pond was pretty deep.

"What happened!?"

Hearing the sound of water, Ren rushed out from the room. He courteously closed the futsuma and waited without eavesdropping but as expected he felt some sort of disturbance.

After that, Kirika and Juugo followed.

"Nii, sama---?", asked Ren quizzically, standing still on the porch.

What was in front of his eyes could rarely be seen - or rather, he saw for the first time his brother at a loss.

And then --- only that.

There was nothing else. Not even Ayano's figure who was supposed to have chased after Kazuma.

"Well......"

Remembering he heard the sound of water, Ren shifted his attention to the pond.

The water surface that was supposed to be calm was producing huge ripples.

Pretty big - as if they were produced by dropping a forty five kilo mass, those kind of huge ripples.

Including shock and blame, Ren glared at Kazuma.

"Nii-sama, no way - "

"Aah - is it my fault? this - "

While looking away and scratching his cheek, Kazuma murmured some vague words.

Convinced to the utmost limit by those words, Ren severely rebuked his brother, ten years his senior.

"What are you thinking!? I don't know what Nee-sama told you, but pushing her into the pond because you got angry!"

"No.......I didn't really push her......."

Kazuma offered a frail excuse.

That was an exceedingly bad situation. Angry and with a dreadfully threatening attitude, Ren was there but behind him was Juugo standing still in silence, his Kehai becoming exceedingly dangerous.

But, Kazuma instantly forgot about them.

The reason for that was that a much more terrific threat burst out nearby.

''''Dopaaaaan!''''

Already producing a several times louder water sound, a huge water column stabbed the sky.

"----------tch!"

Kazuma immediately leaped ten meters, taking the fight posture.

''''Zabaan!''''

The large quantity of water blown high upwards fell down pulled by gravity and soaked the lawn.

The released mist sprung up.

And then, from the bottom of the pond with a remarkably decreased water volume -

- a raging demoness landed.

"................"

Because of the dripping water coming from her drenched hair and clothes Ayano started walking like a ghost.

Her hanged down face could not be seen.

But her route was accurately, extremely accurately headed for Kazuma who was now about to escape moving backwards.

"A....A--, Ayano? I think you know it but I didn't really push you - anyway, let's talk about this. Peacefully."

Ayano did not reply. Silent, indifferent, she steadily stepped forward.

It was clear there was no room for negotiation.

"Hey, guys, do something"

Looking behind requesting help, Kazuma noticed that those three who were supposed to have been right behind moved away.

"Wait you guys. Why are you out the line of fire?"

"Because we don't want to get involved."

The one replying point-blank was Ren. He continued even more heartless.

"Nii-sama too, don't stand there, move closer to the fence. At this angle the house will be burned."

"You have no sympathy!?"

"There nothing I can do for you!"

Ren replied to Kazuma's shout that was closer to a shriek now in almost the same manner.

"No matter how you think about it, Onii-sama's the one at fault. Give up and let her hit you at least once."

"One hit, huh? I'll die if she hits me once!"

"It will be fine since it's Nii-sama-----perhaps"

Shrugging his shoulders, Ren tried to assure him without any basis.

The last part only was mingled with his true opinion.

"You------"

Trying to retort something to his heartless little brother, Kazuma turned ahead with a cramp on his face.

Ayano stopped walking. The distance between her and Kazuma was approximately five meters.

She was already one step inside the range - what is called the reaching distance.

A violent fighting spirit that could be felt from the other side of the globe burst out.

Instantly, Ayano's body shed a dazzling light and the water sticking to all her body disappeared without a trace.

Not even water vapors appeared, as the hydrogen atoms and the oxygen atoms composing the water molecule instantly changed to plasma.

"Wh- wait. If we talk we'll understand----"

Ayano replied to Kazuma's words by extracting Enraiha. Shuffling on her tiptoes, she shortened the distance.

At the time Kazuma was for the first time really thinking of running, a dignified voice resounded from behind.

"Ayano"

As one would expect, unable to ignore her father's appeal, Ayano suddenly stopped.

In a dignified manner, Juugo told his daughter who, even then, didn't lower her sword.

"I will protect the house. There's no need to hold back, use your whole power"

"Waah, I can't believe this Oyaji - Dowaaah!?"

Deserted even by Juugo, his last ray of hope, Kazuma cursed him in a small voice. But, immediately confronting an impossible situation, those boos were erased by the sound of an explosion.

In one portion of the Kannagi residence a caloric value that could be compared with the temperature at the heart of a sun sprung forth.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume5 Chapter 1

2013-10-14T23:14:52Z

80.223.220.209: change all "loose" to "lose" (opposite of "win" is "lose", "loose" means not tightly fastened)

== Chapter 1 - Signs of rematch ==

=== Part 1 ===

"Shit"

Together with the the spat out swear word, the sound of a weak fist striking the wall pointlessly reverberated.

This is an underground place below the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. It wasn't generally used, a police cell used for accommodating unique criminals.

Clean and simple, in that space resembling a hotel single room the boy grieved over his circumstance.

"Why, did did something like that happened......"

He was supposed to have obtained power.

An invincible power.

A power that can grant all wished.

An invincible power.

"It wasn't supposed to be like this......"

He suddenly rose in the world.

A ''higher'' existence than those worthless masses whose existence doesn't matter.

From here on he would be the one to look down on those who looked down on him, scorn them, and like like an overwhelming man of courage -

That was how it was supposed to be.

And yet, right now, he had been clumsily caught by the police. The power he thought invincible was sealed easily, and tomorrow they will apply treatment in order to get rid of it for good.

Again, he turned to nothing but an incompetent person. And in addition to that, he will be held in police custody even for his previous offenses.

He was disgraced. He was unbearably disgraced.

One girl's picture floated in his brain. The ringleader who forced him into such circumstance. The one who didn't listen his command, the command of a superior person, the disrespectful bitch who of all things, turned on him with savage weapons.

"Nanase.........."

The boy - Utsumi Kousuke, squeezed out the girl's name, including as much curse in it as possible.

But, the anti-magic barrier installed in the police cell nullified every kind of power generated inside.

Utsumi's grudge, didn't attain form, fruitlessly melting in the atmosphere and disappearing.

".........shit......."

Reminded again that ''the invincible power'' had been sealed, Utsumi's body shook with rage.

"Shit! Shit! Shit! Come out! Come out! I am the chose one! I'm not supposed to be here!!"

He knocked the door as if going mad. When the privileges bestowed onto him were taken, that absurdity destroyed his mental balance.

"Why? Why do I have to suffer through this? What do you accuse me of?"

But, no one was there to reply to his egotistic claim and Utsumi's random screams, drifting inside the room, were sucked into the walls and disappeared.

After a turn, a silence similar to frozen time filled the room. The reverberation of noise reverted the vector of his spirit visibly changing Utsumi's character, pressing his forehead to the wall, cowered. A frail murmur escaped him.

"What to do............"

If it continues like this and his power will be stolen what will happen - even his dumb brain could easily picture it.

''"They'll take revenge on me........"''

Even if they won't charge him for his crimes, the people he cursed will definitely not forgive him. The retribution will be more severe than whatever he experienced until now.

And, right now he had no means of defending himself.

"No........I don't want that........"

While moaning at the wits' end, Utsumi naturally regretted his behavior.

"'''It would have been better not to do that'''", or something

But that was not a remorseful contemplation. They were only the previous selfish thoughts fearing revenge, without a particle of Utsumi's compassion.

"It's not my fault........I'm not to blame......."

Racking his brain, he tried justifying himself. He wasn't in the wrong. He's not the one responsible. Because, because -

"But, I only used it, right? The one who's evil and pushed this unwanted power onto me is that Pandemonium's Vesalius, right? I'm just like a victim tricked by that man, right?"

Deriving a satisfactory answer, Utsumi's eyes sparkled.

"First of all, if the police had time to catch someone like me, shouldn't they search for Vesalius first? The police is always like this. They don't get involved with the really bad guys but only arrest underlings, worrying only about settling cases by framing victims like me. Do you think the country's peace can be protected like that?"

With persistently self centered words, at the time he was talking on and on loudly.

" - Hm?"

On one point on the pure white wall, suddenly, a deep crimson spot appeared. A small dot, red like fresh blood. It grew as if being guided by an invisible pen and engraved letters on the wall.

These were the contents:

'''Congratulation!!'''

'''Congratulation for your level up!'''

'''In accordance with this level up, it's possible to class change and obtain even more power. If you wish so, a door reaching Pandemonium will open for you here, ushering you in.'''

'''Do you desire a class change?'''

'''Yes/No'''

"Wh- what........?"

At the sudden variation, Utsumi opened his eyes wide in blank amazement. But at the same time, he instantly understood the meaning of this message.

This was a '''mail''' from Pandemonium.

One Pandemonium sent every time one acquires experience points, an information email. The sentences written don the wall had the same literary style like the several tens he received before.

But - Utsumi racked his brain puzzled.

''"Level up?"''

The way of obtaining XP is not just defeating one's enemy or in Utsumi's case fulfilling curses. Utilizing the power granted by Pandemonium, you're adding experience one by one.

Of curse, when comparing it with killing one's enemy, the quantity is infinity smaller.

Utsumi's recent results, is the amount he used on Nanase and his classmates. With just that it would have been impossible to level up, supposedly.

''"Wait - that doesn't matter"''

With more discernment than ever, Utsumi grasped the current situation.

It doesn't mater if it's a mistake or something. If he can level up and then class change, there's no reason to hesitate.

And then -

''''If you wish so, a door reaching Pandemonium will open for you here, ushering you in''''

The message was very easily delivered to the room equipped with an anti-magical barrier. That existence itself is sufficient evidence for the contents of the message.

Clearly, it's impossible for this barrier to resist the mighty power of Pandemonium. In other words, if he wishes so, he can really go to Pandemonium. He can escape prison.

"....................."

Gulping down his saliva, Utsumi stared at the '''mail''' from Pandemonium.

Freedom. even more power. It was an excessively sweet temptation. He can take back all be believed lost. He could obtain even more.

The woman who ridiculed him, this time...........

With an uncertain manner of walking, Utsumi walked to the wall the message was written down on.

The blood red letters. The half dried ink pulled down by gravity smudged the wall giving an ominous impression of an evil spell.

But even so, for Utsumi right now it was similar to a sacred oracle.

That ''reality'''that protected him revived his lost willpower.

"Like I thought, I am '''special'''"

Broadly grinning, his ugly lips warped, Utsumi laughed. An arrogant smile scorning everything beside himself.

"Just wait, Nanase. This time I'll get even with you!"

With a loud shout, Utsumi '''clicked''' on the '''Yes''' end of the message.

=== Part 2 ===

Opening the door of her beloved GT-R car, Kirika looked at the cloudless sky.

The sun was shining brilliantly, burning distinct shadows on the earth.

The wind was fluttering refreshing, the birds singing a pleasant tune -

There was no trouble in the world - contrary to those words appropriate for the morning scenery, on Kirika's beautiful face there was a haggard look impossible to conceal.

The black circles below her eyes clearly indicated the extent of her fatigue. The cleaning up of the troubles that happened one after another last night was so difficult that even Kirika thought half seriously of skipping out.

Getting off the car, she faced the entrance as if limping. An employee was already there, waiting for her arrival.

"This way - "

Following after the servant who informed laconically, Kirika entered the residence. She walked and walked and walked the exclusively long corridor. She stopped.

It seems they arrived at the place of destination. The servant knelt in front of the futsuma and announced Kirika's arrival.

"Please"

"...............yes"

Although showing a slight hesitation, Kirika stepped forward on the other side of the futsuma the servant opened. The members inside were generally as Kirika expected.

[[File:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 017.jpg|thumb|]]

Except for one.

"Genma-dono ——？"

Involuntarily Kirika called out the name of that person.

Kannagi Genma. The father of both Kazuma and Ren and the most powerful active Jutsushi of the family. Although the Suzerain - Juugo was the best, that ability that overwhelms Ayano yielding Enraiha reached the limits of myth, crossing over legend.

''"That person, why - "''

Glancing at Kirika stiff with fright, Genma informed in a low voice.

"Yesterday my son received favor from you"

"Your son - ?"

At Kirika's instant reply, Genma looked at Ren sitting next to him.

"Both"

".......No, it wasn't that much........"

Bewildered by the interaction, Kirika became evasive using a ambiguous tone. But from the start it seemed Genma didn't cared about Kirika's answer.

"Really, I thought he grew up a little but his spoiled nature doesn't change.........perhaps he was careless with his job, being too busy with women"

''".........unexpectedly, a person who likes to complain?"''

Using a downcast look in front of the grumbling Genma, Kirika attempted a rebuttal while observing the surroundings on her field of vision.

"I don't think he was particularly careless with his job"

"It's the same thing if your acts don't yield fruit", Genma declared harshly.

But immediately following he asked without changing his tone.

"So, did you get in touch with Kazuma?"

" - Wha - ?"

With round eyes Kirika stared at Genma.

Why is Genma here. And why he spoke as if showing contempt towards Kazuma, she finally understood.

Averting her gaze in a casual manner, she examined the surroundings. Ayano and Ren didn't notice and only Juugo seemed to have reached the same conclusion. As if resisting a smile, the corners of his lips twitched.

''"He - he's an unexpectedly indulgent papa, huh?"''

while guessing she made the same expression as Juugo, Kirika desperately feigned calmness. She answered shortly, with brevity.

"No. Not really. No."

"I see"

The one who spoke wasn't Genma but Juugo, silent until now. Unseen by Genma, for one moment, he smiled to Kirika like an accomplice and then continued.

"Well, he's not the kind of man who will die when being swallowed by a crumbling building"

"I agree"

Saying it out loud it seemed a a cruel expression but Kirika agreed from the bottom of her heart.

There was no reason for doubt. To begin with, Kazuma was the one who rescued the three of them from the crumbling building.

He was loosing himself in anger but apparently one composed portion still remained.

just before they were crushed by the downpour of debris, Kazuma spread a wind barrier and set the trio free.

Perfectly controlling the barrier until they landed, he delivered them on the above ground without any scratch. Especially smart, he raised an optical camouflage to remain invisible, denoting perfect composure.

About the safety of Kazuma's own body, Kirika didn't have any kind of apprehension. Rather, right now her body was in much more danger.

But the pure boy thinking of his older brother, seemed to be worried still. Frowning with worry, Ren said.

"But even for Onii-sama something unlikely can happen. Besides if he's fine he would have called at least"

"He doesn't want to be looked after right now. Or he doesn't want us to get in the way"

"What do you mean?"

Finding fault with Kirika's words, Ayano retorted sharply. Kirika's eyebrows frowned instantly cursing her verbal slip and tried to dogge the question with a forced smile.

"Don't worry about it"

"I am worrying about it!"

Understanding she couldn't deceive her, Kirika looked at Ayano with a pensive expression.

"Listen to me, Ayano-chan"

"What?"

"If you knew one of Kazuma's secret, one he doesn't want other people knowing, would you tell?"

"........."

As expected, she blocked it. Even Ayano, who she recognized was daring beyond recklessness, hesitated making Kazuma truly angry.

At that chance, Kirika smoothly turned the conversation around.

"That's why, don't ask today. It's not something that has a direct impact on us anyway - beside I'm sure you'll know soon enough"

" -？"

Ayano didn't seem to consent yet but Kirika completely ignored it.

"So, let's get down to business"

Speaking so, she took out a videotape from her bag. Looking inside the room and discovering a video deck close to the wall, she silently asked Juugo for permission.

Juugo nodded in silence.

"First, please look at this"

Together with Kirika's words, the shape of Tokyo's Government Office appeared on the screen.

The tallest in Shinjuku but more than that the characteristic twin towers. That gallant figure that already disappeared from reality and only existed in memories or records.

"If it's about the collapse, we already saw it on the news"

"Just look"

Rejecting Ayano's complaint without even turning around, Kirika gazed at the screen. Reluctantly, Ayano imitated her.

What was reflected on the screen was the first central government office. For a while nothing happened. But suddenly an unusual phenomenon appeared.

From the space between the two raised towers, a pillar of light soared facing the sky.

The film played over and over after last night's news would have scared everyone if seen for the first time. There was nothing to be surprised about now, though.

Ayano looked at the video with an indifferent expression. The pillar of light striking the heavens. It was the work of that girl called Lapis.

The goddess-like gigantic phantom clutching the phantom sword.

From the outside only a part of the sword was visible but that shape couldn't be mistaken. That more than sharp double edged sword, if that aberrant length were excluded, only Lapis hold the crystal weapon remained.

''" - huh?"''

Ayano remembered a slightly uncomfortable feeling.

When she saw the news did the pillar of light resembled a sword so clearly or did it looked like a stick.

Although bewildered, the video went on.

The pillar of light inclined.

The phantom sword was swung downward.

And then, as it tore the barrier, Pandemonium appeared.

" - Oh?"

At the same time it appeared, the huge blade swung downward beheaded Pandemonium. The rooftop tore, the walls were cut and although Pandemonium was split in two halves, the blade had yet to stop.

Really stretching close to two hundred meters, its tip moved until it faced directly below. The walls of the Tokyo Government Office were shredded in a vertical straight line like a joke.

Of course, the damage didn't stop at the outer layer of walls. The blade of that gigantic sword was pretty much perfectly buried in the building, only its tip protruding from the other side of the wall over-enthusiastically.

If they were to regard the architectural structure like a human body, this blow clearly cut through the marrow. Needless to say, it would be a fatal wound.

Although practically split in half, the building tried to maintain its balance by propping up the towers one against the other.

But the tall building reaching two hundred forty three meters couldn't bear the weight on half its body. As if flattened by a huge hand from right overhead it crumbled while raising a large quantity of dust.

The screen was covered by that dust. And then the video paused switching over to a sandstorm.

"This is the original footage"

Kirika stopped the video.

"What circulates on the news was altered to appear like a regular terrorism explosion. We thoroughly erased everything suspicious or changed it"

As expected, the fact that <<Tokyo Government Office was split in half by a long light saber and destroyed>> can't be allowed to spread on the Internet.

Ayano was completely supportive of that matter. But -

"So, what are your impressions?"

"The worst.........", murmured Ayano feebly.

It was clear that the destruction of the Government Office was caused by Pandemonium.

But she believed Lapis' attack was nothing but the start. That is, she only broke the balance and the building collapsed after, on its own.

No way half the building was removed in a single stroke.

"Are you trying to say we have to fight that monster ? "

"I have high hopes for you, Ayano-chan", Kirika carefully declared to the disheartened Ayano.

"It doesn't seem I can count on Kazuma for being that girl's opponent"

"................aah, so it seems"

Kazuma's expression when he met Lapis - Ayano couldn't imagine that man could be in turmoil to such a degree.

And then, the name he murmured - Tsoi Rin

She didn't know who it was but undoubtedly she had a great significance for Kazuma. Enough to attack her without hesitation for the sake of protecting a girl who resembled her.

".........Whatever"

Shaking off that memory that made her uncomfortable, Ayano asked:

"So, what are we going to do from now on? As Pandemonium is destroyed for the time being we must think how to search for them, right?"

"Aah - about that........"

Averting her eyes somewhat uncomfortable, Kirika showed a bitter smile.

"Pandemonium still exists"

" - Eeh? Aah, on the Internet, you mean?"

"No, not just that - also in reality"

"..........."

Including an incomplete understanding, Ayano stared at Kirika with half opened eyes.

No matter how she thought about it, Kirika's attitude was suspicious.

How did she obtain evidence of it in just one night? Why did she have such a shitty attitude, far from being proud for such a great accomplishment?

"What is this?"

Raising her voice, Ayano cross-examined Kirika.

"I want you to tell me everything you know. This is not the place to hide your hand, right? If you keep secrets I don't care if Tokyo Tower goes next"

"Aah - yeah - "

Kirika fleetingly looked at Ayano with upturned eyes and broke the eyes with a roundabout expression.

"Can you listen calmly, without getting angry?"

"Just say it already!"

As Ayano urged, raising her voice, Kirika began talking nervously.

"You see, last night Utsumi Kousuke escaped from his cell"

The moment she heard those words, Ayano completely ignored Kirika's request.

That is, she got angry.

"You incompetent! And you're still calling yourself a professional !?"

"That's why I said to calm down and - "

"Do you think I can calm down !?", shouted Ayano without listening to Kirika's restraint.

"What the heck were you doing? Didn't you said to leave it to you !?"

"N- No, listen - "

"You idiot! Why do you make it so difficult so late in the game !?"

"Leave it at that"

This time, Juugo forced his way through.

Because he pitied the condemned Kirika or maybe because he became irritated by the conversation's lack of progress, that heavy, vibrant voice controlled the scene with an authority no one could oppose.

Struck by the rebuke of the father she loved and respected, Ayano immediately regained her composure. While instantly realizing this was not the place to shout pointlessly.

The person the released Utsumi would aim at the foremost is -

"Nanase - did she already begin the lessons?"

"It's all right. Nanase-san is fine"

As if soothing Ayano who took out her telephone in a hurry, Kirika informed her with a composed voice.

With a totally disbelieving gaze and tone, Ayano asked:

"How do you know?"

"Even we are not that incompetent. Because we noticed Utsumi's disappearance immediately after, we appointed protection to Nanase-san. At present there's no abnormality. She went to school without incident. I received a call approximately thirty minutes ago. Are you worried?"

"............"

Bet even so, Ayano didn't change her distrustful attitude.

"I understood the ''at present'' part. But after all, you weren't able to restrain Utsumi, no? How will that escort be helpful when she is practically attacked?"

Including a bitter smile, Kirika agreed.

"Please give us that much credit. The Jutsushi from Special Investigation Unit are not weak enough to lose to an amateur. Because even if Utsumi escaped, that wasn't his doing"

" - ? Did someone guide him?"

Replacing the answer, Kirika took out one photograph. Innocently picking it up, Ayano quickly caught her breath.

"This........."

It was the photograph of a white wall. A plain white wall. And then, painted on the surface of it, sickening red letters.

Sent to Utsumi's cell, a ''mail'' from Pandemonium.

"What is it?"

In silence Ayano held out the picture to Juugo. Frowning unpleasantly, Juugo gave it to Genma. And he to Ren.

"On the wall of the room where Utsumi was held captive, this appeared unnoticed"

Confirming that the picture reached all, Kirika began speaking.

"It happened between between eleven P.M. and midnight. Because the surveillance camera was stopped, the accurate moment of the act is uncertain"

"Eleven P.M..........."

Tokyo Government Office was destroyed at eight P.M. Of course, at that time Pandemonium was supposed to be annihilated.

But the red letters etched on the cell's wall, the hand print that sealed the contract undermined that fact.

Below the hand written contract, the blurred, almost gone '''Yes'''. Perhaps Utsumi pressed it giving his agreement while it was only half dry.

"Incidentally the palm print of the contract matches Utsumi's "

Kirika backed up that guess with good timing. Ayano continued asking:

"The method of escape?"

"We don't know"

Kirika clearly shook her head.

"I said so before but the surveillance camera was interrupted and the guard put to sleep. We noticed something was wrong when they had to change shifts"

"What about clues?"

"Right. While there is no physical evidence, it doesn't seem like he just walked away"

"Space transfer?"

"A '''door''' was opened in the anti-magical barrier the detention cell was under, yes"

"Bullshit......."

At Kirika's words, casually shrugging her shoulders, Ayano was made to realize once again the enemy's lack of common sense.

"So, that's why, far from being destroyed, Pandemonium moves with increasing vigor. This is unconfirmed information but from last night to the early dawn of this morning four of five of those people with abilities underwent a class change in one stroke"

"Is that a lot ? "

"Of course !"

Kirika responded at Ayano's words that held no sense of urgency as if she could barely endure her headache.

"It's not like we caught all of them but there's no mistake there are more that ten people who had a class change. If that number suddenly increases by five - "

"Hmmm"

Ayano made a thoroughly indifferent sound.

Whether their level goes up, whether they class change, those kind of people who obtained power by accident cannot possibly be considered her opponents.

"Maybe they plot raising all levels"

Kirika stared unpleasantly at Ayano who announced the serious deduction.

"You mean, the second stage ones who had one class change will become the norm and perhaps a third stage of chosen ones will start to appear?"

"Yes, but I cannot back it up"

"But, if they were to release so much power, won't they lose their human awareness?"

"What of it?"

Ayano cut through Kirika's objection with a brief comment.

The power given by Pandemonium is the power of a Youma parasitic to the human body.

To say it frankly it wasn't given per say.

In the process of absorbing and assimilating the possessing Youma, the time necessary to manipulate the Youma's power doesn't take more than an hour.

While their power grows, the Youma is eating into that person's soul. If they were to do another class change, it would be impossible to maintain a human heart for those people with such a weak will.

However -

"Who cares about such things ?"

Those granted power, those seeking it, none will hesitate. They heartlessly didn't reflect on their former lives before the change so they won't consider the consequences after.

"..........that may be so"

Reluctantly, Kirika agreed with Ayano's opinion. She didn't like it but it was very likely. Not a conjecture she could ignore.

"The question is what is the other party thinking?", continued Ayano dispassionate.

"Why are they doing such a thing? We don't why they went so far as picking a fight with the police and rescued Utsumi."

Just by looking at the visible phenomena manipulated by the man calling himself Vesalius, it was clear he has a mighty ability.

But what he did in proportion with that power was childish or playful, something without a clear sense of purpose.

"That's the issue. Though at first I thought it was '''Kodogu'''"

Kodogu is one form of magic carried out using poisonous worms and such.

Cramming in a vase-like container a large quantity of poisonous worms and let then eat each other and then use the last remaining one as the core of a curse.

By making those with special abilities granted by Pandemonium fight each other, how will they use the last one standing, the most powerful among them - they pretty much agreed with that. But -

"You said ''I thought''. Is that wrong?"asked Ayano, accurately judging Kirika's aim who used the past tense.

Kirika agreed mater-of-fact.

"Kazuma said so. He said ''The Youma possessing those children is all the same''."

"All the same, you mean the same type ?"

"No, the same Youma"

" - ?"

Not understanding that meaning Ayano tilted her head to the side in confusion.

Expecting that, Kirika continued the explanation without pause.

"Pandemonium is reducing Youma to digital data and let them possess through the Internet. So Kazuma said that if a Youma can be turned to data, isn't it possible to make more copies of ?"

".........."

Ayano silently petrified. If that was true, the number of enemies won't be limited. It means they can mass produce those annoying people with abilities without limit.

"B -But if it's like that, would the ability differ from one person to another ?"

Pulling herself together Ayano pointed out what seemed at first an inconsistency in that theory. But the answer was quick.

"I think it was set up to match the aptitude of the people possessed. There's also the data volume issue, probably taking for the first time a seedbed related shape and sending them out like a seed or an egg"

" - I see"

"Well, you understand from my ''I think'' and ''probably'' that this is just a guess or maybe nothing more than speculation"

Contrary to her words her tone was full of confidence. The reason is but obvious.

"You mean that Kazuma reached the same conclusion so it's reliable intelligence. What's the problem?"

Even without saying so, Ayano had nothing to object. When it comes to the precision of their perception ability, Kazuma was ahead of her by a two digit number.

"Well, because of that the Kodoku theory doesn't stand"

"............It seems so"

The quintessence of Kodoku is the creation of a high density course source by condensing multiple fragments of malice in one body.

Killing and absorbing oneself and turning what was whole into the very same thing, that's like returning to the origin. It won't develop into hatred.

"Then, after all, we don't know the enemy's objective ? "

"Well, it's like that"

"He said it was an experiment"

A clear boy-soprano interrupted Kirika's careless answer. All eyes gathered on the new speaker.

"Ren, what did you...?"

"Like I said, it's an experiment. That man told me so. So, he can't stop it mid-way"

In a daze for a short while, Ayano suddenly clapped her hands as if remembering.

"Come to think of it, you met that masked bastard much earlier than us"

"........did you forget?"

Ignoring the amazed Kirika, daring such a retort, Ayano faced Ren.

"So, what's the experiment"

"Eerr, he didn't say more"

"I see"

That's yet again, the same as not knowing anything. All the progress they made was that they had proof the incident was not yet over.

"Well, he didn't seem like a guy who would easily spill the beans - Aah, on that subject"

While complaining she looked at Ren as if finally realizing something. She asked the boy, looking slightly doubtful.

"Kazuma called that man ''Bernhardt'' but what does it mean?"

"Aah, that - "

After a brief contemplation, Ren spoke carefully.

"Vesalius was his alias or something and it seems his real name is Bernhardt Rhodes. He seemed to know Nii-sama - that man didn't clearly confirm it but he didn't deny it also"

"Bernhardt Rhodes you said - "

Ayano exchanged a dark glance with Kirika, using only one word to make sure.

"Him ?"

"No, I'm not sure"

Ren shook his head without wanting to reply.

Bernhardt Rhodes - for those being a part of the magic society, the meaning that name held was exceedingly great.

There is a magic society called <<Almagest>>. Its activity is centered in Western Europe, a powerful organization praised as the highest authority in modern day magic.

Its name is derived from the astronomy work Ptolemaios published, Almagestum. Just like the name suggests it was at first a guild of astrologers.

But by collecting all kind of Jutsu and Jutsushi or the consequence of accepting the unprincipled ones, at present it developed to the point of being called the headquarters of Psychic Research.

The name of their leader was Erwin Leszal. Known as the personal pupil of the great magician Agrippa or as the Comte de Saint Germain, an enigmatic character that even in this circle was covered in insane legends.

More than being the leader for more than three hundred years he wasn't a public person and here were quite few people who didn't believe in his existence.

It was the opinion of most that such a name was some kind of title the leader received for generations, the symbol of becoming the boss.

The management of such a substantial organization was carried out by the so called <<Council>> - the association of high rank Majutsushi.

And the Chairman of those Majutsushi was Bernhardt Rhodes.

To sum it up, Bernhardt was Majutsushi with so much fame no one would complain when calling him the world's best.

That celebrity seemed unlikely to go as far as concealing his face when he is doing criminal activities. But -

''"A coincidence? I don't think so "''

Ayano rejected the convenient explanation floating in her mind.

It can't be a coincidence. He was too good at deception. All that left is -

"I have no doubt"

The answer came from an unexpected direction. Everyone's gaze converged to Kirika.

Without faltering under those looks that felt like a physical pressure, Kirika continued.

"If he has a grudge against Kazuma, even more if he had something to do with that girl called Tsoi Rin, there's no mistake about it. The master of Pandemonium, Vesalius, is Bernhardt Rhodes of <<Almagest>>"

"Wh - wait"

"Well, if you think about it, there are no idiots who would dare impersonate Bernhardt Rhodes"

"True but more than that - "

Striking the table, Ayano interrupted Kirika's talking.

"Do you know that woman, Tsoi Rin?"

"Hhmm, sort of"

At that moment all sort of expression disappeared from Ayano's face.

Grabbing Kirika by the collar so she won't escape, she said in a subdued voice.

"Spill it"

"A - Ayano-chan, calm down?"

"I am calm, spill it", repeated Ayano indifferent.

If she would have screamed there could have been a method to deal with her yet.

"Well, listen, I told you before right? When it comes to Kazuma's privacy, I can't really - "

Ayano was silent. But the force with which she grabbed Kirika didn't dwindle and clearly she didn't agree.

Kirika's eyes requested Juugo's help. The master of the mansion mostly silent so far looked at the two of them with an unreadable expression and spoke solemnly.

"Detective Tachibana"

"Y - yes?"

"Guessing from the conversation so far, it seems that the existence of this Tsoi Rin girl certainly holds a great significance within this incident. Although I praise your conviction of respecting someone's privacy, can't you overlook it and tell us ?"

"Uuu......"

Kirika groaned. No way is the Head of the Kannagi Clan going to ''ask'' her. And then - she stole a glance at Ayano.

Clashing with that straightforward glance that seemed to never blink, she averted her eyes in a hurry.

Even when Juugo was speaking, this glance wasn't disconnected even for a second looking hard this way.

That steady look that said '''If you don't speak I'll take you and eat you''', frankly, had no trace of being alive.

Searching for a ray of hope, she looked at the remaining two.

".............................pfff"

Genma replied to Kirika's eyes, requesting salvation, with a tiny laugh. Come to think of it, it would be impossible for this man who showed he cared for the well-being of Kazuma not to take an interest in his past.

And then, Ren.

".........."

The moment she noticed Kirika's gaze, the boy looked away uncomfortably.

To sum it up, it seemed he found Kirika's distress unfortunate but didn't have the nerve to hold Ayano back.

Adding one thing to another, Ren himself seemed to have a special interest in the girl Tsoi Rin.

" - I give up"

Finally beaten down by the opponent's persistence, Kirika opened her mouth.

It was a helpless situation.

But most of all, the fact that the coercion given off by Ayano was reaching lethal levels made Kirika prepare herself for the worst.

"Just to tell you in advance, this is a hearsay story, I don't know how true it is"

With that introduction, she began speaking.

"It starts four years ago when Kazuma crossed over to Hong Kong running away from Kannagi and met a girl - "

=== Part 3 ===

"...........ma.........zuma............."

What dragged him out from his pleasant slumber was an even more pleasant soprano call and the feeling of warm hands that tenderly shook his body.

He was instantly woken up but he pretended to be asleep, curling up underneath the blanket.

It was for the warmth of the bed he yearned for but much more so for the childish thought ''I want her to look after me more''.

"Geez......wake up.......already!....wake........up..........!"

By the strength of her tone and the energy with which she shook his body she demanded him to get out of the bed. But, he covered himself in the blanket like a bag-worm and continued refusing to get up.

" - Uuuu, five more minutes........."

"Quit it already!"

Getting tired of those sloven words, she finaly took a firm step. She forcefully tore off the blanket and exposed his body, indulging in indolence to the cold morning air.

Now, he made his body even smaller. It was so pitiful it gave the impression of some kind of bug.

"Wake up, Kazuma! I won't feed you!"

Finally accepting it, he - Kannagi Kazuma stretched his curled up body. But, not waking up just yet, he buried his face in the pillow and groaned.

"I'm still sleepy........"

"I don't care. Oversleeping is no excuse for staying up late", she declared point-blank.

"Change your clothes and get down in five minutes. If you don't make it in tine, you don't get to eat"

".....please forgive me"

With a backward glance at Kazuma, getting up sluggishly, she moved energetically and left through the door.

But, opening the door immediately after closing it, she peeked inside the room.

"Aah, I forgot"

" - what?"

Looking at Kazuma who turned around puzzled, she said:

"Good morning, Kazuma"

A full bloom smiling face first thing in the morning. Looking fondly at that radiance, Kazuma responded with a smile.

"Good morning, Tsoi Rin"

This is how Kazuma's mornings always started.

"Well then"

Standing up, he stretched once profoundly.

He didn't have time to waist. Tsoi Rin didn't lie. If he won't rush, he will really miss breakfast.

In addition to that, today he has a hard job to do. The contents of his stomach are a matter of life and death.

He must eat the breakfast made by Tsoi Rin and restore his energy in both mind and body -

"Uuryaa!"

Raising an exaggerated yell, he took off his pajamas. And then pulled out from the wardrobe the clothes for today.

"Hyo, cold - "

With a meaningless expression, at the time he put on his shirt, Kazuma looked at that thing placed above the dresser.

Adorned like an ornament, the cash card bent in two.

"........."

Contrasting with such a lively facial expression, etching a cynical smile on his lips, Kazuma bowed to a broken card.

"Good morning to you, mother. Thank you, today I am healthy also"

Looking at the card, his eyes cast a gloomy light. What they saw was the smiling face of the mother who threw him away -

"Waah, achoo!"

Kazuma let out a miserable shriek when the draft brushed his bare back. Of course, the gloomy, rough atmosphere collapsed immediately.

"Shit, you really don't have time for the serious stuff now. Just eat your breakfast and do your manual labor"

Changing clothes as fast as possible, Kazuma rushed out of the room. For the sake of filling himself with the home cooking of the girl he loved, much more valuable than his worthless past.

It's evening - just like Kazuma declared this morning, he was seriously working hard.

Inside a gloomy warehouse, resounding with gunshots.

"Why !? For Christ's sake !"

With a stupid appearance embracing with one hand a cat that seemed important, Kazuma abused his unreasonable fate that had something against him.

Of course, the situation won't get better just by doing that. Trying to find a chance to somehow run away he peeked from behind the container concealing his body. But -

Just then, continuous shots aimed at him.

"Wahh!"

Drawing back his face in a rush, he left that container like a cockroach. Soothing his violent heart, he took a deep breath, two, three -

"Shit, why is this happening to me !?"

But even so, unable to accept the present situation, he started complaining uselessly.

"When I'm finally free from that abnormal world with Majutsushi, with Youma, with evil spirits, this time is a gun battle !? What the fuck have I done ?"

While complaining, Kazuma took out a knife from his breast pocket. Running up to the container soundlessly he jumped more than ten meters.

Faster than the man who noticed him and pointed his gun this way, he threw his knife.

"Guah !?"

Without changing its aim, the knife ran through the back of the man's right hand. The gun fell down from the hand that lost its power.

"Urya"

With nothing more but the force of the jump, Kazuma landed on his feet on top of the man. Conspicuously, from under his feet the feel of the broken ribs was transmitted.

"Finally, it's settled"

Deciding on a pose on top of the man spitting out blood, Kazuma observed the man's face once more. Holding down with all his strength the cat fretting inside his arm, he said:

"So - who the heck is this guy ?"

"Thank you for your efforts!"

Entering the shop, a man with an evil smile and a voice full of ridicule greeted Kazuma.

Kazuma grimaced, replying with a bitter voice.

"..........As expected, you have sharp ears"

Ahead his line of sigh - inside the shop, one old man was sitting down.

The owner of the Tianshui Temple, an antique store standing side by side with the Kowloon's shopping district, Huang Ying Long.

But very few people knew that this person who apparently seemed like a good natured old man was as a matter of fact known for the most prominent information shop in Hong Kong.

But Kazuma was - unwillingly - one of those people.

To make matters worse, because he needed a job but couldn't show his face here and there his dept was one-sided piling up and he was already unable to act on an equal basis with him.

He explained his lack of honorific language as not knowing the language well enough but for Kazuma it was a minimal and childish opposition.

On the other side, ignoring Kazuma's infantile opposition, Huang continued grinning broadly.

"At any rate, you're very fond of conflict, huh? Why is it that just by trying to catch a run-away pet it results in a shoot-out? Do you yearn becoming a hard-boiled detective like in the novels? "

".........shut up", spat out Kazuma unpleasantly.

"This time it wasn't my fault. I don't know who they confused me with but the other side started shooting all of a sudden. Besides, this is just the third time it turned into a fight. That's not enough to call me a trouble maker - "

"Hey, this is just the second week you work"

At the calm, precise retort Kazuma became silent.

By the way, Kazuma's current occupation is what's commonly referred to as a Jack of all trades. It also resembled pretty well a Japanese private detective.

Of course, he was only learning now but still bragging about the job itself.

- But now, that conceit was smashed into very small pieces.

"Leave"

"Just wait"

Enjoyed from the bottom of his heart, Huang called after Kazuma who had simply turned around and started walking.

"We're past the time for jokes. I'll get straight to the point."

"Keep it short."

"Humph, then I'll finish with one sentence - Don't lose your head, brat"

In that instant, the atmosphere around Huang completely changed.

That cynical face that aged well turned to that of a long military service soldier living through Honk Kong's underground society.

"Wha.......what is going on, suddenly? "

"Is it fun tormenting small-time hoodlums? ", asked Huang coldly of Kazuma who pretended to be tough although he was overpowered.

" Wha - "

"It must be fun. If your opponent is only a human being even you can display your might. But, do you think you can live a long life in this manner? You are not one of those ''<<chosen people>>''after all"

Huang's words were hinting at knowing Kazuma's lineage and his past.

Exposed to the scars of the past he was averting his eyes from as much as possible, Kazuma was enraged.

"I know that! "

" - Really?"

Not hesitating in front of that gaze even mixed with killing intent, Huang asked again, matter-of-fact.

"You think this way, right? ''"Apart from being a Jutsushi, I am a superior person. If it's a battle without Majutsu, I am the strongest"'' or something"

"......tch!"

Accurately having been seen through the thought he entertained again and again, Kazuma sharply caught his breath. As for Huang, reading that response, he made a small snort not showing surprise.

".......what, are you trying to say?"

"I alredy did. It was ''Don't lose your head, brat''. You're not a Jutsushi, you're not a soldier, you are nothing but a brat whose strong point is being good at fighting. Don't you ever try to look cool in front of someone holding a gun. For me it doesn't matter but if you die Tsoi Rin will be sad. "

Kazuma was caving in so much abuse but the moment he heard the last few words, he stood up straight.

His face pouting like a child turned to that of an adult - a man who becomes an adult.

"I know. I will at least protect Tsoi Rin"

"Ha, protect, you say? Fine words when you're the one who is one-sided protected. "

But Huang lightly laughed even at those words full of determination.

"If not for that girl, you would be getting dead-drunk in self pity even now. No, you would have drunk away the money you received from your parents and turned into a beggar, huh?"

"Guuh - "

Having the time when he fell to the very bottom discussed, Kazuma got red in the face.

Even more, Huang thrust his finger at him with a snap.

"Listen brat, I don't have too much expectation from you. You are an ordinary person. No matter how you struggle, you won't become a hero. Throw away the hopes beyond your means, think only how to make Tsoi Rin happy and live with your feet on the ground. "

"..........I understand"

Although he was pouting with dissatisfaction, Kazuma agreed.

It wasn't a very lenient evaluation but it was the truth.

Because he didn't have the attributes of a hero, because he wasn't chosen, for this reason, he was here right now.

"If you understand that's fine. You can go now"

".........yeah"

As if driven away by Huang's cruel wave of hand, drudgingly Kazuma took the road home.

Opening the door, Kazuma was wrapped up in the warm atmosphere and miscellaneous clatter.

Inside the store all seats were already occupied and the festive uproar made by the lively people cured a day's worth of fatigue.

His sweetheart was in the center of it. Both her hands fully loaded with trays of alcohol and cookery, she quickly made her way through the crowd of people as if swimming, waiting on tables.

Presuming the cold wind the arrival of a customer, she turned around.

"Ji wei hu......."

Those words of warm reception were interrupted in the middle. The face that continued smiling changed to something even more cute and shining.

"Welcome home, Kazuma"

"I'm home, Tsoi Rin"

Kazuma also responded with a full face smile to his beloved lover. When he stepped up to her words of banter and whistles down-poured from the surroundings.

But all of them were warm, without any ill will. Everyone was blessing from the bottom of their heart the young pair of lovers.

"You were late, huh?"

"Hmm - Aah, just a little"

Frankly - Because he got caught up in the moment and jumped about too much, he ended up getting sermons so Kazuma was vaguely evasive.

And since he was already deceiving her and her hands were fully occupied Kazuma took the opportunity and embraced Tsoi Rin's body closely.

[[File:Kaze no Stigma vol 05 055.jpg|thumb|]]

But, she was suddenly snatched from the side.

"Kyaah!? "

Embraced by a drunken person, Tsoi Rin let out a small shriek.

But then, this was an everyday occurrence, one she wouldn't even spill a drop of alcohol over from the glasses placed on the tray.

"Tsoi Rin ～ dump that guy already, I will - "

His declaration not allowed until the end, Kazuma kicked the man's face. Less than a kick he just pushed him with the bottom of his shoe but even so the man fall flat, spouting a nose bleed.

"Hey, don't put your hands on someone's woman!"

Looking down on the senseless man, Kazuma raised his middle finger. But, immediately after, he receive a crushing blow to the back of his head and also feel to the ground.

"Geez, Kazuma! What are you doing to the customer!? "

Skillfully finishing serving the table, Tsoi Rin shouted with the empty trays raised overhead. From the way she held it, the blow wasn't with the back of the tray but with its edge.

"......but it's fine to be violent towards me?"

"It's fine, because it's Kazuma"

A reply without hesitation. At a loss for words, Kazuma and the man he just kicked and fell down looked at each other and exchanged a wry smile.

"Hey, stand up already. It's very busy so help me"

"Well, I just came home from work"

"So what? I'm working all day long. Don't tell me, you plan to drink without a care while looking at me working? "

"I am sorry. I'll help you immediately"

Having no confidence of winning the verbal war, Kazuma surrendered on the spot.

Hecklers flew out from everywhere at that appearance without a shred of dignity sadly facing the kitchen.

"Show her who's the man, Kazuma! "

"How noisy! You don't even have a woman to order you around! "

Both the jeering man and the retorting Kazuma laughed together from the bottom of their hearts.

For Kazuma this place was his second home but the first one who made his heart feel at ease.

That joy he received, he wouldn't exchange it for anything else.

''"Throw away the hopes beyond your means and live with your feet on the ground. "''

He remembered Huang's cool-headed words.

He understood now. Huang too, was concerned about him. If not, why would he cordially come in contact with a Japanese wanderer?

Turning her head over her shoulder, while bending her head slightly to the side marveling, Tsoi Rin smiled at him tenderly.

Even the customers a bit flinty but good people overall, were watching over them with warmth.

''It's fine''

Surrounded by genial smiles, Kazuma was convinced from the bottom of his heart.

I don't need any kind of special power.

It doesn't matter that I wasn't chosen.

Ordinary. Commonplace. But very happy, with his feet on the ground.

''"I can live here"''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume21 Chapter3

2013-10-09T17:13:01Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 3 - Youngster 1===

The heat he felt from his head definitely wasn't a mistake.

But, to Layfon, there was no time right now to think about this.

"Hu, hah......"

He didn't have time to talk about his feelings.

It felt like a miracle that he could even draw forth time to regulate his breathing.

If defense could be ignored in battles aboveground and one could completely focus on unleashing attacks, then the battle currently occurring here was a quiet, delicate crystallization of skill.

"Hah......"

In Layfon's hands was grasped the original blade form of the Shim Adamantium Dite, and connected to the haft was the Sapphire Dite; the steel threads formed from it were quietly hidden around the light blue horizon.

They had separated, in order to play their necessary role on this battlefield.

Right now, the true nature of the blue darkness that filled Layfon's surroundings was a cocoon that Layfon and Lintence's steel threads had made. Because of the effects of various Kei light, it shone in a blue color.

The size of the cocoon was about as large as the seventeenth platoon's training room in the Military Arts facility.

If only training were considered, it was sufficient for seven people to use at once, but if one wanted to fight seriously, it was possible that it would feel rather small. It was that kind of space.

Near the center of the cocoon was Lævateinn.

She no longer stood still, but moved back and forth and left and right, leaping and turning.

There would occasionally be slight movements in the surrounding air, and though the fine sounds brought killing intent, they were all leisurely avoided by Lævateinn.

The true nature of the sounds was Lintence's steel threads. Though Layfon who regulated his breathing also released steel threads to battle, up through now he had been thought of as a burden and had been warned.

The blades of steel threads were freely moving, uncountable blades that could attack mercilessly from various angles, and Layfon avoided the attacks with movements impossible for a human.

Like the steel threads, Layfon's slashes were also completely and cleverly avoided by Lævateinn.

Her hands grasped a rapier, and though it looked as if she wanted to counterattack, she had stopped her attacks before it.

Lintence's steel threads had made her stop her action.

But, Lintence's intervention was only this much. Right now was a time when he should regulate his breathing, to keep from being too much of a burden to him.

Layfon moved after this, a strike aimed at her throat being blocked by the rapier, sparks lighting up a side of the cocoon in a moment.

The slash that had been deflected once again changed its path aiming at various parts of Lævateinn, but every one was blocked, and every strong counterattack that assaulted Layfon was meant to end his life.

Layfon avoided these counterattacks either by blocking them or by dodging, and then once again attacked. This would once again be blocked, and then countered.

In this kind of repeated high-speed trading of blows, the weariness to the mind would be stronger than the fatigue of the body.

And when the weariness of the mind made his breathing become irregular, that would directly affect his physical limits.

"Damn!"

Layfon noticed that his focus was in disarray, quickly retreating from the swordfight that seemed to want to suck him in.

Lævateinn didn't pursue. Because she already felt the steel threads full of killing intent that had taken shape between the two of them in an instant.

Afterwards, Layfon once again watched Lævateinn's inhuman dodging movements while he regulated his breathing.

How many times had this process repeated already?

Layfon didn't even want to think about it.

He knew that the opponent had strong regenerative ability and destructive power.

But Layfon hadn't thought that she could use weapons to battle like he did. That had been unexpected.

And because she wasn't human, she could make movements that Layfon and Lintence couldn't, and though the joint-ignoring movements were mostly to avoid Lintence's steel threads, she would also move like this through Layfon's sword dance.

Even if he understood that she had the appearance of a human but made inhuman movements, his reactions would become slow. Though it was only a split second of delay, that delay was a threat to Layfon's life, and he understood this, feeling annoyed at himself who couldn't respond well.

Though he had toughed it out until now, it meant that a slight mistake would end his life.

"As expected, burning her down completely in a moment is a better method."

Saying this, Layfon once again rushed at Lævateinn.

Speaking of which, the original use for the construction of this 'cocoon' was to remove places that the enemy could escape to, and then use Kei to heat up the entire thing.

But, they hadn't done this.

Because they didn't believe that they could completely incinerate her.

Even with the two of them together, they couldn't burn this girl whose form was even smaller than his, Layfon's instincts said.

It wasn't Layfon's judgment alone.

Lintence had also felt this.

So, the use of the cocoon hadn't been to burn her, but to prevent the fine substance that composed her body from scattering out and closing in. They had carried out close combat in order to slightly weaken her a bit.

Also, the purpose of this cocoon wasn't only to limit the opponent's actions, but also to stop her from using external regeneration.

Mass wasn't limitless. Restoring something that had been lost to how it had been before definitely required spending something. There was definitely some substance supporting this strong regenerative ability from behind. And Lintence had noticed that this substance was spread around the surrounding buildings as the buildings crumbled in the battle recently.

If they stopped the supplements from the outside, then she would have to use things inside her body when she regenerated.

This way, even if it couldn't be seen from the outside, it was a fact that she was continuously depleting herself.

But......

"Ugh......"

Being blocked, being countered, and then doing the same to her. Even if the process was different, the reality hadn't changed.

Lævateinn hadn't taken a single injury.

All that was being depleted was Layfon and Lintence's strength.

"......What do we do?"

No longer knowing how many times he had retreated, Layfon asked. The expression of Lintence behind him was several times more vicious than normal.

He has originally thought this, but after Layfon glanced at him he noticed that this wasn't the case.

His eyes were slightly slanted, and his mouth was slightly pointed upwards. Though Layfon's gaze didn't completely move from Lævateinn's body, still......

Looking at Lintence's expression for a moment, he was smiling?

"......Though this kind of method isn't too bad, we're wasting too much time."

The steel threads brought sound to Layfon's ears, who was once again carrying out close combat with Lævateinn.

"Remove your steel threads from the cocoon."

Lintence said.

Layfon used the moment when he retreated to take out his steel threads from the cocoon, and in order not to obstruct Lintence, he returned his Sapphire Dite to its unrestored state.

"Grab any opportunity yourself."

The words that Lintence said showed that he was thinking that if one person could resolve this alone then that person should do so. Layfon changed his internal Kei to external Kei, and then surveyed the situation.

Lintence's movements were very fast.

The ground beneath his feet began to sway, and the cocoon changed.

The place where Layfon and Lintence were moved apart from the place where Lævateinn was.

"I won't let you go!"

Layfon released external Kei towards Lævateinn who was preparing to escape from the gap that had appeared.

But even if there was a gap, she couldn't escape like that. Lintence's Kei filled this place, forming a wall.

After Lævateinn was blocked by Lintence's Kei, she was sent flying by Layfon's external Kei. She returned to the cocoon that had begun shrinking.

Like a bag being closed shut, the cocoon surrounding Lævateinn became smaller and smaller.

External-type Kei variant, Sougenkyouku Houraku.

Lintence's Kei continuously exploded inside the cocoon. The cocoon that surrounded Lævateinn with the same shape as her body swelled up because of the high pressure produced from the continuous blasts.

Before the heat inside, anything would be incinerated no matter what it was...... that should have been how things went.

But, Layfon and Lintence hadn't quickly carried out this move. Even if the cocoon had already completed its form.

They had also said before, that they didn't believe it would succeed.

And that way of thinking was still the same now.

Releasing external Kei, after sending Lævateinn back into the cocoon, Layfon quickly restored the Sapphire Dite to the steel threads, creating a new cocoon with Lævateinn as the center.

In this period Lintence used a Kei technique. The steel threads that he wove didn't let a bit of heat leak outwards. But, the strong vibrations of Kei battered Layfon.

Lintence's technique had been completed, and had been unleashed. Nothing could exist that could withstand this move.

But, his heart was still filled with anxiety.

At the same time that Layfon's cocoon completed, Lintence opened his cocoon, releasing the remaining heat, forming flame that spread in all directions.

"Ugh!"

The flame and heat that swelled out with surprising momentum pressed against the cocoon Layfon had created, trying to escape outside from the gaps between the steel threads.

Layfon watched the gaps that the flames flew out from.

Even if he felt that there wasn't anything that could live through this situation, he still wanted to rely on his own eyes to confirm.

But, she was there.

Inside the inferno was shown a dark shadow that was trying to stand up.

"Layfon!"

"Okay!"

Layfon tensely shot out a reply to Lintence's shout, quickly understanding his meaning.

In this situation, in this position, in this construction, there was only one thing he could do, because he had originally planned this.

The cocoon formed by the steel threads pushed the heat back to the center. Layfon's Kei endlessly rushed through his Kei vein, almost as if trying to ignite it, forming the Kei of Composite Blast.

The cocoon was shrunk in a moment, covering the heat, and Kei explosions occurred.

External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant, Sougenkyouku Houraku.

At the same time as the explosions were produced, the steel threads received extremely great pressure. What held this back was also Layfon's Kei. Coordinated with the explosions inside, the steel threads simultaneously released external Kei inwards. The forceful skill that further increased the limits of the explosion's might required mental preparation.

"Guah...... Ugh......"

Layfon made painful gasps, releasing the steel threads. Compared to Lintence, the time that Layfon had held out could be said to be nothing.

Even so, if the cocoon was released the heat would expand outwards, sending Layfon flying.

Before he was scorched by his own Kei technique, Lintence's steel threads formed a defensive formation blocking the heat.

The flames licking the space before him were pushed back, and Lintence's steel threads once again formed a cocoon, wrapping up the heat.

The third Houraku. If this time succeeded, then perhaps the confidence that Layfon and Lintence didn't feel would grow out.

They looked forward to this.

But...... that also meant they were convinced that even up to now they hadn't been able to defeat her.

They could feel that even now, Lævateinn still existed in the center of the technique's flames.

Inauspicious thoughts mixed into the gaps of his thinking, becoming black ink and spreading outwards.

While he threw that way of thinking out of his head, Lintence completed his steel thread cocoon.

The cocoon once again sealed off the heat......

But.

Everything stopped.

"!!!"

Layfon was unable to make a sound.

The cocoon had essentially finished, and its center was glowing red by the overflowing heat.

The final touch.

Yes, before he gave the cocoon the final touch, that thing emerged.

It looked like it had broken through the heat and appeared.

But, though it seemed like that, it really wasn't, and Layfon also understood this.

It was a thing that had suddenly appeared before the cocoon.

It had suddenly appeared, and then grabbed Lintence's steel threads.

"Tch."

Lintence clicked his tongue and released the cocoon.

The heat overflowed, flames scattering outwards. The pressurized heat made Layfon only able to retreat backwards.

At the same time, that thing's figure appeared.

No, it should be said that it created a figure.

While it burned, it restored itself to its original state.

Its hair burned as it regenerated its bones, flesh, and then was covered by skin. Its eyes ignored the heat of the flames, making Layfon shiver thinking of what would come next.

"As expected, the methods we've always used won't work."

He wove words from his originally tightly shut lips.

"But, I have no reason to fight with you."

Layfon and the others were currently standing in a reinforced area underground. The area underground the palace was empty except for some machinery and passageways leading to other facilities, so it was a suitable place for the cocoon just now.

And now, that cocoon was no longer there.

Lævateinn who had returned to her original state began falling with the flames.

"Wait!"

After a moment of pause, Layfon chased after Lævateinn who descended with a trail of fire, also descending.

Lintence also followed behind.

He used the reinforcements and passageways to chase Lævateinn while using his steel threads to search the surroundings.

Layfon felt that Lævateinn who descended with a trail of fire would simply continue going down to the depths of the city.

But, he definitely couldn't let her succeed.

Even if she had made some detours, he feared that in the end she would arrive at her destination.

At that end point was a huge, dome-shaped building.

It wasn't the Mechanical Department. It was a place connected under the Mechanical Department.

In the building before him, Layfon didn't feel the heat and noise that he had experienced countless times in the Mechanical Department of Zuellni.

Then it could be that inside there was Saya, who Harpe had spoken about.

Since they couldn't see the Queen here, that meant that she was inside.

"In this case......"

She should definitely be inside.

"Huah!"

Layfon yelled and released external Kei.

His external Kei formed a flying line of flame, touching Lævateinn.

But, something blocked his external Kei when it struck, and it wasn't able to make her path change.

She continued to fall.

Lævateinn's head hit the dome-shaped roof. A tragedy resulting from falling at high speed...... that kind of thing couldn't happen to her.

It was uncertain whether her head actually touched the roof or not...... The moment she reached that kind of subtle distance, a hole opened in the roof, drawing Lævateinn inside.

Layfon and Lintence also followed behind, diving into the building.

<center>◇</center>

The vibrations came closer and closer.

Leerin looked at the roof above her head.

In this almost completely dark space, the ceiling seemed buried in the darkness. So she could only give up, lowering her gaze again.

The giant bed that had been here before had disappeared. <ref> See Volume 13. </ref>

After it disappeared, this place had become a wide space with only darkness.

What was this person doing in this kind of place?

Leerin thought, looking at Saya next to her.

"Don't think about anything, just stay here."

"Eh......"

Suddenly being told this made Leerin jump.

"Because you seemed very concerned."

"Well, I'm indeed a little concerned......"

Because her thoughts seemed to have been seen through, Leerin had a bit of trouble calming down.

"There's no problem. Everyone will have the same doubts. As evidence, that Queen also has the same kind of expression."

"Ah, I've been seen through?"

Nearby on the other side of Saya, Alsheyra made an uncomfortable face.

"Yeah~ Because of the hard work of those Heaven's Blades', this place is more boring than I had thought."

Alsheyra tilted her head as if to hide her embarrassment.

"So I thought of that kind of thing. Sorry, sorry."

It was too imprudent, but this person's words were normally like that.

Leerin let out a sigh, looking forwards.

The sound of vibrations got louder and louder. Lævateinn was truly drawing closer to this place.

That was happening.

"Is everyone alright?"

There were no Psychokinesis flakes here. No, there had been flakes accompanying them through midway, but now they had already lost their power, and the sound no longer reached.

What had the situation been like when she had come here before? Had Delbone's flakes been here?

She couldn't remember.

Moreover it was a very ordinary notion for Delbone's flakes to be here, and even if she couldn't see them, she felt that they would have been there.

"That's impossible."

While she was thinking about other things, Alsheyra said this.

Her tone that sounded extremely cheerful made Leerin speechless.

"Since she can come here, that means that they have all been defeated, Leerin. Even if we cobbled together twelve people, that thing still escaped like that. I originally never planned to pick those kinds of idiots who made such a stupid mistake~"

"..........."

That made sense.

But, but......

"Battle is a kind of contract. You live and you die. Of course there's space in between, and you can't cleanly decide between the two outcomes at once, but regardless of the outcome, it will happen to one of the two. If there is battle, there will be people who get injured, and people who die. Heaven's Blade successors cannot be exceptions. Of course, we are the same."

"I also understand that kind of thing."

The cruel reality flowed out of Alsheyra's lips, and Leerin stubbornly stopped her.

"So I'm saying that I want to end it here."

She shouldn't just dried out waiting here.

In the beginning, she should have stood on the battlefield.

In that case, her mood wouldn't have become like it was now.

"If you wouldn't die...... many people definitely would have that kind of opinion, but the Heaven's Blades wouldn't feel happy."

"......Eh?"

"But unfortunately, I don't have time to explain."

Leerin also understood this.

A vibration even greater than before happened nearby.

A great vibration made this entire building rock, and now there was no longer time to chat leisurely. Leerin gulped, waiting for what would happen in the next moment.

Everything began with silence.

Rather, it should be said that it made no sounds while infiltrating the building.

"Welcome...... stranger!"

Alsheyra yelled, shooting external Kei from her hands.

The external Kei bullets that had been compressed by the Queen's strong power painted an unpredictable path, drawing in on the falling object.

It should have died......

But, the light of the external Kei bullets didn't become explosions, but passed through the hole in the ceiling, still drawing an inexplicable trajectory as they flew outwards.

The thing that was falling dropped on the ground.

The thing that fell down head-first turned its body the second before coming in contact with the ground, landing in front of Leerin and the others.

Landing quietly.

Moreover, it was a pretty girl.

From the appearance, she was slightly older than Leerin, a beautiful person with a unfeeling attitude.

She had seen her through the black cat once before. At that time, she should have been the same age as Leerin, and Leerin did not know what had happened in between.

But, the fact that she was here wouldn't change.

She was Lævateinn.

The source that distorted the world of Leerin and the others.

That way of thinking burst inside Leerin's mind like sparks, and then Alsheyra by her side stood before her.

"Really...... Die!"

The Queen spoke while once again using Kei bullets.

As expected, they weren't able to hit.

Lævateinn drew slightly closer in the same posture as she had landed in, and the Kei bullets simply passed through her.

The moment the Kei bullets passed through her, Lævateinn's entire body was covered in flames. Though it was unknown what methods she used, it seemed that she hadn't been able to completely avoid the bullets.

Seeing Lævateinn who burned as she drew closer, Leerin's thinking stopped.

A sense of loathing that hadn't emerged from her heart since the moment she saw Lævateinn was released and fixed in place.

In that period, the situation unfolded at high speed.

Alsheyra threw out her fist towards the burning Lævateinn. The fist broke through the air, spreading out shockwaves. Waves of mindless destruction succeeded in pushing Lævateinn backwards.

But, this definitely wasn't a deadly blow.

Something new followed from the ceiling.

Countless things flickering with light covered Lævateinn, and Leerin looked at them, quickly understanding that these things were steel threads.

The glowing things were weapons. They became countless slashes assaulting Lævateinn.

But, they were of no use.

The slashes passed through Lævateinn's body, but as expected, though her entire body gave off light, that was it.

And...... Ahh, and......

That wasn't the only thing in pursuit.

She didn't know why, Leerin had that kind of feeling. The battle presence she felt from above her head made Leerin have that kind of feeling.

So she felt that 'that person' was here.

Whether it was that she didn't want to see him, or that she didn't want to be seen by him, Leerin couldn't figure out.

The things she had once set her determination upon might be inconsistent.

Heaven's Blade Art, Silent Flash.

Along with the steel threads, the next thing that fell was a heavy and slow Kei that seemed as if it wanted to crush the entire dazzling battle.

But, at the same time that Lævateinn avoided the double attack of the Queen and the steel threads, this slow Kei technique had already appeared in front of her. It should already be an unavoidable state.

As if the situation's development had been read, the specially configured Kei technique came in contact with Lævateinn, releasing huge amounts of external Kei.

Exploding, blasting, bursting.

The originally dim space was illuminated by endless, consecutive intense light.

But her eyes weren't unable to see the thing because of this.

But the flickering light made the entire process seem like a slow-motion scene, deeply imprinting itself in Leerin's eyes.

That person who descended during the process of the explosions moved in front of Leerin before the aftermath, guarding Leerin from the explosion.

"Why..."

Surprise released her feeling of loathing. Leerin questioned that back.

"Didn't I say it was already enough, that it was no use for you to come again."

Yes.

She had said this.

They could no longer return to how they were before, and he should have become free.

He should have already been freed from Leerin's curse some time before, and wouldn't have suffered any effects.

Hadn't Leerin come to this place because she had decided so?

"Nn, I heard that."

He replied.

The reply was too simple.

A surprising reply.

"Then......!"

"But, those aren't my own thoughts."

He said this.

So directly.

So forcefully.

"But, that kind of reason can't stop me from wanting to protect my family."

That was what he said.

Layfon said this.

[[image:Regi21 235.jpg|thumb]]

"What......"

Leerin spoke.

She couldn't say any more when she reached halfway.

Family.

Yes, family.

Because she had no blood relatives, it was natural that there was no such thing for Leerin regardless of who the other party was.

There was Leerin, there was her adoptive father, there were sisters and brothers, but no one of this society had that kind of natural link with her.

But to Leerin, these people were her most important family.

It was because of that word that she had made her decision.

And now, he tried to destroy Leerin's determination.

Using the same reason to wreck it.

She couldn't control her hatred towards him.

As if making her originally cold and hardened heart dissolve, she couldn't stop her hostility towards him.

"It's only Layfon......"

She could only look at his back.

But, she felt that he was smiling.

She felt that she had once again seen his somewhat troubled smile that only showed on the corners of his mouth.

There was no longer anything to fear.

Leerin thought this.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume21 Chapter2|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume22 Illustrations}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume21 Chapter2

2013-10-07T17:03:44Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 2 - Burning City===

Not too long ago, inside Harpe.

It had taken less time to reach Grendan than he had imagined.

This showed how fast the speed of Harpe was as he flew through the sky. Layfon could only stare at the soundless, empty scene flying before his eyes.

And then, they arrived.

(If the battle is still being carried out inside the city, then according to the treaty, I will be unable to join the fight.)

While listening to the echoing and reverberating voice of Harpe, Layfon looked at the scene of Grendan beneath his eyes.

Grendan that he overlooked was a bit fuzzy from his position in the air.

The reason the scene had become blurred was because there was a great deal of smoke floating around the surroundings of the air filter.

Countless unshaped lights flashed, but these were not streetlights.

In the center of the city, a battle unfolded inside the palace.

"What do you mean by treaty?"

Felli asked this.

(That is a treaty with the Alchemy Master who created the foundations of the moving cities in the past. Regardless for what reason, we are unable to join battles occurring inside a moving city. This is because I who has not crossed paths with humans for long time may be thought of as an enemy by humankind.)

Indeed, just from its outer appearance, Harpe truly resembled a filth monster.

Speaking of which, in the area where Harpe had been, quite a few filth monsters had listened to its commands, so Harpe itself should count as a filth monster.

(The Nano-Celluloid and Cloud-Cell copies that were spread apart in the first battle formed the basic substance of the filth monster. It's normal for humans to be unable to distinguish between us.)

"......Indeed, if you dropped down on the city suddenly, it would definitely create a big panic."

Felli's words made the surrounding atmosphere become cold all of a sudden, and it was unknown whether that feeling was just due to Layfon thinking too much.

No, it wasn't.

She definitely wanted to say it.

Useless thing. <ref> Felli wanted to call Harpe this. </ref>

"............Ahaha."

Layfon laughed slightly, and Felli reacted to this and looked over. Layfon could only pretend to be inspecting his Dite to evade Felli's gaze.

"......Then, what are you preparing to do?"

(I reckon that after Grendan is eliminated, it will be the final deciding hour between Lævateinn and I.)

"That...... are you saying Grendan will lose?"

He definitely couldn't let those words go.

(The human-bred warriors. Certainly, they are very strong, but that does not prove that you are able to be victorious. Then I can only hold to my treaty while doing what I can.)

"............"

(Moreover, there is no reason to prove that everything will be fine after dealing with Lævateinn.)

"What does that mean......?"

(The battle has already started, you should go quickly.)

There was no time to discuss the details with it.

Because Harpe ended the talks very firmly.

By using the method of letting the ground underneath Layfon and Felli suddenly disappear.

(The distance I am currently at is already sufficient to count as a violation of the treaty.)

These were the final words that the two of them heard. After Layfon held on to Felli next to him, he covered her nose and mouth.

Breathing in this kind of place was extremely dangerous.

The two of them escaped from the airspace around the filth monster in moments, and after experiencing the unique feeling of breaking through the air filter, they passed through the smoke-filled sky.

"Puhaa!"

After coming to a place where they could breathe, Layfon opened his mouth, removing his hand that covered Felli's.

"Haaa!"

It seemed that she also gasped for breath.

Layfon was relieved, and the looked at the ground.

Helped by the force of the wind, they fell near the palace.

"Are you alright?"

"Nn."

"Great."

The moment that they landed, a Psychokinesis flake drew near them.

(How are you here?)

The voice sounded extremely familiar.

"You are......"

Layfon looked at Felli, thinking of the successor who had replaced Delbone after the battle last time.

"Then, you're indeed called Elsmau-san, right?"

(Yes. Instead of this, how did the two of you come here?)

Elsmau's words were filled with confusion.

It seemed that she hadn't noticed Harpe in the sky.

"Rather than that, how is the current situation?"

Felli forcefully changed the topic.

(The situation is extremely bad, please escape as fast as possible.)

"We didn't come here to run away."

Felli said resolutely.

"We came here only to fight. I hope that we can obtain your cooperation like the last time."

(That......)

"Meaningless."

Suddenly, another voice butted in.

"Lintence-sama."

Lintence appeared calmly in the shadow of a building, on the road to somewhere.

[[image:Regi21 129.jpg|thumb]]

"It's already over here, I'm finally getting to the main problem."

Those words might be said to himself.

Though it was only a quiet sentence, Layfon felt that Lintence was extremely happy.

"Well, since this little girl said she wants to fight, isn't that good. Her power was already proved in the previous battle."

(That...... though you say that...... still......)

Lintence seemed not to care about the worried Elsmau.

He currently looked at Layfon.

"Then, what about you?"

Lintence asked.

"Did you come here to chase girls? What are you doing?"

"......I came to fight."

Letting Lintence's sharp gaze pierce through him, Layfon replied.

"I also have reasons to fight."

"......Huh, in battle, other than the fact that you're a Military Artist, other reasons are all superfluous."

Saying this, Lintence walked out from in front of Layfon.

"So, if you want to fight, I have no reason to stop you."

"Yes!"

Layfon replied loudly to Lintence's words.

He couldn't help but think of the events from the time when he had just met Lintence.

Later, they arrived at the battleground.

"How are things over there?"

(The preparations have already completed, but the condition of Psychokinesis really isn't very good.)

"......Not knowing the true form of the enemy is truly troublesome."

(I'm already gathering as much information about the enemy as I can.)

"Good."

The enemy's true form......

Layfon replied to Felli while he looked at the opponent.

The opponent also looked maliciously at Layfon.

Every waving tendril of thorn was as thick as a big tree, and standing on top of the monster formed by those thorns, was a girl.

Vati Len.

No, Lævateinn.

She was a bit different from the appearance that Layfon was familiar with.

However, she was extremely similar to the being they had run into in the abandoned city.

So, she was already Lævateinn.

He feared that that was the situation.

"......I really can't understand."

Even if he wanted to think about things regarding Vati, to be honest, he didn't understand a single thing about her at all. Though some of her actions were indeed a bit strange, she should have been a girl who enjoyed learning and had a passion for discovery.

However, Layfon had also always felt that she had the sensation of not wanting people to know her true self.

Was that related to the situation in front of him now?

How could he relate them?

Layfon who was unable to smoothly sort out these things in his mind was plunged into disarray.

"But......"

There was no time to let him be in disarray.

The battle had already started, and sacrifices had already appeared.

That couldn't be forgiven.

And most importantly......

"Felli......"

(I just heard of Leerin's position from Elsmau-san, she's underground.)

"Underground?"

Speaking of which, he had heard before that there was a space underground that no one knew details about and that people were forbidden from entering.

"Then......"

(I believe that the person named 'Saya' is there.)

The person who held the key to this battle was there.

"Regardless of who she wants to encounter, that thing will be an obstacle." <ref> Ambiguous. I believe Layfon is referring to Saya. </ref>

Moreover, if she could defeat Lævateinn, then it could directly affect the outcome of the battle.

It was definitely like that.

(Do you feel scared?)

"How could I."

Layfon laughed wryly at Felli's merciless question.

"If I got scared from this little even now, then what meaning would the hard work of mine have?"

After he had lost the Heaven's Blade, in order to be able to fight, he had researched unique methods of refining Kei, battled Nina's great-grandfather, come to the abandoned city before this, and fought with the thing that looked exactly the same as Vati.

"I got through everything to be able to come here."

(That's true.)

"If I turn back here, then how terrible would that be for Felli who accompanied me here the whole time?"

(You don't need to think about those things.)

"Eh?"

(I myself decided to come here with you, so I'm saying that it's alright if you don't think about those things.)

"Ah, sorry."

(Nnn......)

"Th......Thank you."

(Good.)

"Haha......"

Though Layfon was carrying out a conversation with Felli, his eyes never moved from Lævateinn's body.

The monster of thorns had already stopped digging. Lintence's steel threads had blocked the road ahead of it, and moreover had bound the movements of the giant creature.

The shaking mass of thorns seemed hesitant over whether to dig forcefully like before.

Lævateinn who stood there stared maliciously at Layfon.

'Why are you here?'

As if asking this.

Not to say that her mouth moved, and not to say that her expression changed.

He should have been in the abandoned city, but the area that Lævateinn wanted to ask about was not the fact that he was already here.

No, however he thought, she wouldn't have any interest in that kind of problem.

Then......

"I'm going."

Layfon restored his Dite. The Shim Adamantium Dite. The dark blade highlighted Layfon's leap.

"Hey, hold on!"

Ruimei roared.

However, by now he already couldn't stop.

Layfon raised the blade of the Dite, preparing to pierce through Lævateinn's head.

The thorns swung left and right to block Layfon. Though it had a giant form, it was still agile enough to keep up with Military Artist speed. Moreover, the destructive power that the giant mass brought couldn't be ignored.

Layfon dodged the thorns from a very close distance, and sparks flew because of the Kei covering his entire body touching the chaotic shockwave.

A giant tendril of thorns obscured Layfon's vision.

There was nowhere he could run. The opponent was trying to stop his momentum.

He had no reason to let this succeed.

Layfon rotated his body in midair, letting his feet first touch the opponent...... that moment, he suddenly entered a world of instantaneous speed.

Internal Kei variant, Reflecting Water Ferry.

Passing through the thorns that blocked the road ahead, Layfon stood in front of Lævateinn.

Her eyes stared at Layfon.

She kept up with Layfon's speed.

But even so, he couldn't stop here.

Psyharden Technique, Flame Cut.

He drew a flaming cut path, but unfortunately he wasn't able to complete it.

"Ugh."

He hadn't finished his desired action, and the shock passed through his arm and spread through his entire body.

Lævateinn had used her hand to block Layfon's blade.

"Though I know your power, I cannot stop because of this."

"......I as well, I can't stop here without moving forward."

Layfon held Lævateinn's gaze, replying with this.

"So, I came here."

Regardless of how many time he was asked, regardless of who asked him.

"I haven't changed my plans."

Flame Cut had been stopped.

However, the next move had already been prepared.

External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Flame Reverse - Flame Weight Tempered Blade.

The blade had been stopped, and the slash of Flame Cut had been invalidated.

However, that didn't mean that the Kei technique was over.

The same time the blade had been pulled out, the Kei of Composite Blast had been scattered above Lævateinn's head.

In the next moment, the expanding red color became countless blades, slashing towards Lævateinn.

Taking advantage of the gap of time in which Lævateinn raised her head to look up, Layfon moved back.

The countless flaming blades formed by Kei all caught the unmoving Lævateinn, exploding one after another.

Layfon didn't stay in one spot to watch the outcome of this attack.

He only retreated with all his power.

Using the same methods to destroy the thorns that had done just before, he returned to the place where he had originally been.

Savaris stood there like the past, welcoming Layfon with a familiar smile.

"Using all your might to run, huh."

"Please say something like 'I understand my current power'".

Layfon calmly replied to Savaris' ridicule.

"It sounds like you've already become an adult, how silly."

"If you have so many opinions, why don't you try them out?" <ref> Challenging Savaris to fight. </ref>

"But, didn't I already work hard for so long just now? I at least want a bit of time to rest."

"Really......"

Speaking of which, traces of blood were all over Savaris' body.

Seeing as there was no new blood flowing out, his wounds had already been closed by his use of internal Kei.

The other Heaven's Blades like Ruimei, Kanaris, and Troyatte didn't take any actions either, using this time to focus on recovery.

He didn't know why Haia and Claribel would be here, but Layfon had already noticed that they held things like Heaven's Blades in their hands.

He had already noticed, and moreover felt surprised, but he didn't have time to express it.

More concerning, where in the world were Reverse, Cauntia, and Kalvan?

"It seems like some people aren't here?"

"Those few have already died. You should have understood, right?"

"......I never heard of it."

That was probably the only reason for them not being on the battlefield. The feelings squeezed inside Layfon's chest were ejected in an instant.

It was very normal for people to die on a battlefield. When he had fought in Grendan, he had seen many Military Artists die with his own eyes. Regardless of whether filth monsters or Military Artists, if fighting happened, then there would definitely be a death between the two sides.

So, the reason wasn't strange, and even Heaven's Blade successors could lose in battle.

But, his heart wouldn't be throbbing if he only relied on reason.

"We can't let her reasons for leaving increase." <ref> I don't know what this means, but it's a direct translation. I took it as essentially 'we can't let more sacrifices be made'. </ref>

He said quietly.

Next to Layfon, Savaris continued speaking cheerfully.

"Rather than that, it seems like you thought up of a very interesting move. So that's how it is, you were confident to come here because of that."

"Though it seems like it wasn't of any use."

During the process as Layfon had been returning, the explosions produced by his Kei technique had ended, for the most part.

An unharmed Lævateinn was leisurely standing there.

Layfon understood that it wasn't possible to defeat her so simply.

What Layfon cared more about, was why hadn't the Kei technique just now been able to cut her? Or had it cut her, but she had instantly recovered already?

Though it didn't change much about the fact that Lævateinn was standing over there unharmed, Layfon still looked for a clue from that fact.

"Judging from the results I've seen here, it should have cut her."

As if reading Layfon's thoughts, Savaris spoke.

"However, there's no way to defeat her."

"If she were defeated that easily, then it would be meaningless for us to be here."

Savaris' tone was frivolous like the past, but the more frivolous his tone got, the more it expressed the strength of the enemy. Layfon was certain on this.

Because to Savaris, fighting was more meaningful than anything else.

(How pitiful that you can speak so well with a person after you tried to kill each other.)

Felli said by the side.

"Eh? Ah, uh...... true."

Speaking of which, that kind of thing had indeed happened.

"That was a very nice battle."

It had probably been heard by Savaris, as he spoke.

"Something that I can't picture like being able to fight even without a Heaven's Blade, let me experience it a bit another time."

"No."

(You two really are weird.)

He had rejected Savaris' interest, but Layfon had still been told off by Felli.

"Please don't classify me as that kind of person."

Though Layfon said this, the confused atmosphere of the other side had already passed through the Psychokinesis flake.

"Ooh, that person is also beginning to test her out."

Before Savaris' words were spoken, Layfon already felt it.

He could feel an extremely great Kei ripple from that place.

The surroundings were already filled with his steel threads, showing that his steel threads could become deadly blades to attack Lævateinn at any time.

Layfon looked at Lintence.

The man who pursued battle for another reason different from Savaris' momentarily moved the five fingers of his leisurely drooping hand left and right.

Layfon hadn't missed that fine movement because there had once been a master-student relationship between them.

In a breath, countless thin blades attacked the monster of thorns and Lævateinn.

Cut lines produced by the rushing wave of strikes appeared everywhere on the thorns.

"It wasn't cut apart, huh."

Yes, Lintence's cuts hadn't cut off a thing from the thorns.

"If it's just cutting, then Cauntia-san should have been the strongest, and there's also you and Haia. So this isn't a surprising outcome."

"I guess that is true."

"That guy's strength shouldn't be in that area."

"I also understand."

He had never thought that Savaris would speak like that to him. The unexpected and strange confrontational feelings that arose in him made Layfon a bit low-spirited.

"That's only his first contact, I understand."

Using steel threads to investigate the state of the enemy, this was called 'contact' by them.

However, because Lintence's contact was too strong, just that could directly eliminate large numbers of filth monsters.

"Then this is enough."

Layfon felt annoyed at Savaris' attitude as he watched the battle.

The monster of thorns had seemed to have decided to first stay aboveground. Not only because of Lintence who currently attacked it, but Layfon and the others had also received the attacks of its giant body.

Layfon easily jumped to evade the assaults of the thorns that came with a crashing noise.

The same time he dodged, the thorns exploded.

"What!"

A huge amount of smoke filled the surroundings in a moment, and his vision was ruined, but even so, he wouldn't miss any abnormal changes in the air.

Countless things were flying towards Layfon.

Layfon ducked his body according to their presences.

The countless things that broke through the smoke and rushed over were...... thorns.

Thorns whose thickness had become closer to reality became countless spears to break through the smoke and assault Layfon.

"They've changed?"

Layfon checked his posture, sweeping his blade to ward off the thorns, but the thorns appeared wave after wave, seeming completely limitless.

"Damn."

The recoil produced when he dealt with the thorns continuously pushed Layfon's body back.

"Die!"

External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Compound Sendan - Cage.

The strikes that ran up and down assembling something like a net rushed out, wiping out the group of thorns.

However, the number of the thorns was limitless.

External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Hunter's Pursuit.

While following Sendan's momentum with additional Kei, Layfon confirmed the situation in the surroundings.

The smokescreen was slowly dissipating.

If he looked closely, the number of thorns breaking through the smoke numbered one or two thousand.

Not only Layfon, but Savaris next to him as well as the other Heaven's Blades endlessly received the thorns' assaults.

Like an endlessly inflating pincushion.

The Heaven's Blades had all carried out evasion and counterattacks, but they still couldn't stop the swelling trend.

And other than Layfon and Lintence, the other Heaven's Blades' movements were not very smooth.

It seemed that the degree of weariness was much more serious than Savaris had spoken of.

Layfon abandoned his attack, beginning to focus on evading.

Layfon endlessly avoided or parried the thorns rushing at him, his target the ball of thorns. Because the opponent had such a great number, if he avoided them once, the next attack wouldn't come so quickly.

However, the superiority of that number was still there.

Regardless of whether he leaped or dodged, if he erred once, then because of the enemy's number, he would be forcibly pushed back to his original position or somewhere even farther.

From the opposite side of the extending thorns came the sound of something being destroyed.

Was it the sound of the Heaven's Blades doing something to the thorns?

No, it wasn't like that.

"She's destroying the city?"

If he considered the speed at which the thorns expanded, it had already reached the size that the palace had originally been. Moreover, it was very easy to speculate that it had already extended outside of the palace.

A crisis was already approaching Leerin.

"I can't go on leisurely like this."

Layfon once again flowed Kei into his feet, running into the center.

Sprinting in the opposite direction towards the extending thorns wasn't such an easy thing. Something that looked like very fast movement actually wasn't so.

"Damn."

An anxious word came from his mouth.

At that time.

A sound different from before closed rapidly in on him from behind.

There was already no time to turn his head to confirm.

Even so, some kind of feeling told him that the sound closing in was even more dangerous.

Layfon forcefully escaped from the path of the advancing sound.

Right after that.

The thorns in the direction that he had left from disappeared in a moment.

No, they had been torn apart.

"What?"

Layfon didn't even finish his sentence. However, he couldn't resolve anything if he didn't confirm with his own eyes. Layfon looked over.

As expected, it was a scene that was hard to describe.

The thorns had been broken, torn apart.

There was something he couldn't see well that was spinning, shredding the countless thorns, scattering around.

What was it?

No, there was no reason to consider.

"Let's go."

Though Layfon felt a chill run up his spine at the seemingly displeased voice, he still quickly jumped into the suddenly-created space.

He had originally thought that he would be cut into two along the way, but that hadn't happened.

But even if he entered right now, it didn't mean that he would be able to be at ease afterwards. Layfon focused his consciousness into his eyes, and after he found it, landed on top of it.

The fine net-like object that he landed on was...... steel threads.

Yes, it was probably only Lintence who could do that kind of reckless thing.

"It seems like we can't cut them when they're packed."

Above Layfon's head, Lintence seemed to be talking to himself.

His voice sounded like he seemed bored.

But, even this Lintence had quite a dangerous expression.

He didn't feel despair at his opponent.

"I always feel like your tone makes it hard to swallow."

"What are you saying?"

A spiraled blade of steel threads continuously cut apart the extending group of thorns, piercing, and guiding Layfon and Lintence as they ran towards the center.

Layfon had finally spoken because he was being escorted.

"It hasn't used its full strength yet, huh." <ref> This is actually Lintence speaking. </ref>

"Eh?"

"I'm talking about that thing. It called up a bunch of forces to drive off the palace Military Artists, and even told the Heaven's Blades to retreat at the start. That isn't what a person who destroyed Reverse's shield and who defeated Kalvan should say."

"That......"

Though he wanted to say something, Layfon couldn't think of what he should say.

Did Lævateinn actually want to avoid battle?

Why?

Unexpectedly, something appeared in Layfon's mind.

"Even if she has the outer form of a human, that thing isn't human in the end."

"Ah......"

"The reason I cleaned up the other forces first was because I wanted to understand this. In the end, it was the same after I investigated just now."

His investigation just now...... he should have been speaking of his 'contact'.

"Even if she imitates humans, she isn't a human. Since she doesn't have organs or a heart. She's a monster formed of things even smaller than sand."

The thing which had appeared in Layfon's mind had been broken into pieces by Lintence's words, and he couldn't even reform it.

Yes, it was like that.

Hadn't he also seen it when he had been in the abandoned city, that being who had appeared with the same form as her.

Hadn't he seen her calling Lævateinn the mother form.

Vati Len, she was not a human.

Rather, she was the monster known as Lævateinn.

He couldn't forget that.

"Why would that kind of thing want to avoid battle? ......It really bothers me."

Because he had been born as a Military Artist, he had pursued battles corresponding to his abilities.

Layfon had heard him say something like this before. He had been the one who had spoken about his reasons of the time when he had left his birthplace city, but he hadn't thought about that time much.

Perhaps for this kind of person, Grendan's battles hadn't been able to satisfy his thirst for battle.

Not to say that he played around in a crisis like Savaris.

Had Lintence done what he had merely as a duty? There were times when Layfon thought this. Though it was possible that this way of thinking was a bit twisted, it was because of those kinds of thoughts that had brought about the current Lintence.

If he was like that, perhaps he currently stood before the enemy that would allow him to complete his duty.

He who looked no different from normal might actually be lacking calmness. This kind of dangerous feeling passed through Layfon.

The spiral of steel threads endlessly cut through the thorns, bringing them to the center. It was already impossible for him to grasp his position. Where was he, in what part of the city? Had there been any big changes from the place before? Or had he already dove underground? Or had he peen pushed back up into the air?

Various worries continuously sprung up in Layfon's mind, throwing it into disarray.

However, perhaps what he had just felt from Lintence might have been his illusion.

Layfon looked at the other side of the spiraling blade.

If he saw his battle opponent, there wouldn't be time to let himself be in disarray.

The spiral continuously brought Layfon and Lintence forward.

"It's coming."

As they came closer and closer into the center, the gaps between the thorns became smaller and smaller, and they almost couldn't see the things ahead of them.

But they could still sense it, and with a definite goal in mind they continuously advanced.

The feeling of distance narrowed, and suddenly came the sound of the spiral spinning in open air.

They had reached the center.

They saw Lævateinn.

She still stood there with the same posture as before, making one even doubt whether she had even moved at all after the thorns began changing.

"Go!"

The moment the spiraling blade was removed, Layfon leaped out.

Internal Kei variant - Reflecting Water Ferry.

With instantaneous speed, Layfon moved in front of Lævateinn.

As expected, her eyes caught Layfon.

Psyharden Technique - Flame Cut.

Layfon still pulled out his blade like before.

With the same process as before.

So the outcome was also the same.

The blade that was released was caught by Lævateinn's hand.

The following technique was not released.

"Why!?"

A shouted out question replaced it.

A very tiny change was produced in Lævateinn's expression.

"This has nothing to do with you."

However, the reply he got indeed didn't have any emotions.

Knowing that there was no following move, Lævateinn added strength into her hand in order to crush the blade that she had caught.

"What are you joking about!"

External-type Kei, Composite Blast variant - Blazing Inferno.

The flame that had once disappeared once again covered the blade, spewing out from inside Lævateinn's hand.

The flame wasn't only simply spewing out, but it also burned Lævateinn's hand black, making it lose its shape.

"You......"

"Not having anything to do with me...... I don't want to hear that anymore."

The fire hadn't disappeared from the blade.

Before Layfon looked at that burned black and melted hand, her hand had already regenerated.

She wasn't human.

Though he already knew this, he now confirmed that fact again.

Yes...... So......

"I have to......"

It was alright even if he pointed this blade at her.

Definitely...... it was alright.

'Has it become close to humankind at all?'

Unexpectedly, Layfon thought of 'Vati B's words. Though he hadn't heard that sentence directly, it still echoed in his mind.

"This is necessary!"

Layfon's words weren't meant for Lævateinn.

He pointed the blade at her.

Psyharden Technique, Composite Blast Variant - Flame Draw.

A thrusting flash.

Cracks of red light cut through space in all directions, throwing the air into turmoil.

However, the tip wasn't able to run through Lævateinn.

It had been evaded.

No, had it not?

Layfon himself wasn't clear.

However, Layfon who released the thrust passed by Lævateinn's side, and then turned back to release another strike towards Lævateinn.

"Layfon Alseif, you, why?"

"......If you want to know the answer, then don't do these kinds of things."

"............"

Lævateinn went silent.

Yes. Lintence had also said so. She hadn't used her full power. What meaning did that have? Did she feel that there was no reason to use her full power?

Or did it mean that she didn't want to use her full power?

Was that because there was something that made her feel hesitant?

Did she feel confused about the battle?

Could this battle truly be avoided?

In that case......

"It's impossible to want to carry out a conversation while battling."

In a situation of murderous intent, how could anyone carry out a mutual conversation?

What could be understood about the other party?

With every strike shadowed with the possibility of being fatal, what truth could anyone talk about?

Reverse and Cauntia had died, Kalvan had died.

Reverse was a good person, and moreover he was good to everyone, but Cauntia was a bit scary, so he hadn't had much contact with her. Though Kalvan had always had an intimidating expression, Layfon also knew that he wasn't the kind of person to hate others without a reason.

Those three had died.

They had been killed by Lævateinn.

Killing and being killed, in the process of these abominable exchanges, no words could hold truth no matter what they were.

"If you truly want to know something, then it would have been better for you to have stayed in Zuellni forever."

"......I can't do that."

"......! ......!" <ref> This is a direct translation. </ref>

Layfon didn't know what to say, and his impatient mood was about to explode inside him.

The expression of the blank-eyed Lævateinn was even emptier than a normal Psychokinesist.

"I have already understood what I wanted to understand there."

"What!"

"Also, I have a mission that I must fulfill, so I came here."

"You!"

"I am Lævateinn. Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn. The first Nano-Celluloid, the Master Alchemist Sufang Ignasis's weapon against the Aurora Particles."

"Vati!"

"That is also me."

"Vati!"

"New humans affected by the Aurora Particles."

Lævateinn's gaze didn't change at all, and she spoke, simply watching Layfon.

"The constituents of that body have hindered my mission many times by now. I have currently concluded that you are 'abnormals', and will carry out elimination immediately."

"Vati!"

Regardless of how Layfon shouted, his voice seemed like nothing to her, and that iron expression didn't waver a bit.

"Really, so you're finally willing to use your full abilities."

"Lintence-san."

"Layfon, if you have no meaning to fight then stop here, go pull back."

"Uh......"

"Are you finally going to be serious? Then that should be enough."

He was probably also an unreasonable person.

"Damn."

Layfon rebuked himself in his heart.

He recalled the goal for which he had come here.

Actually, he was very clear even without thinking that he wasn't very clear anymore on what he wanted to do.

"Vati...... If you want to continue performing your duties like this, this world will be destroyed, right?"

"In terms of the outcome, the probability of things becoming that way is very high."

"......Then, I have no other choice."

The feeling of grasping the sword and the feeling of air passing through his nose and battering against his sensitive skin once again felt painful.

He felt it again, but even if it was painful he had to advance.

From her cold expression, it couldn't be read how much determination she actually had, or perhaps whether she even had determination.

Like a machine, just doing what she had no choice but to do.

Seeing Vati...... Seeing Lævateinn, Meishen's smiling face couldn't help but appear in Layfon's mind.

However, he couldn't be held down right now by those thoughts.

Due to Psychokinesis being unable to reach, he wasn't able to hear Felli's voice. If she could hear, right she definitely would have reprimanded him.

No, being reprimanded and allowing himself to completely clear his head a bit might be even better.

"Even I will fight."

"Then let me see it."

Lintence's voice was still indifferent as always.

Layfon let out a deep breath. The unknown things clumped up in his chest were blown out of his body breath after breath.

If he let them all out, then afterwards he could only keep running forward.

<center>◇</center>

Just as Layfon and Lintence were beginning battle underground, the battle aboveground continued endlessly.

Haia also felt the change in the air.

"Why do I suddenly have a kind of annoying premonition."

Of course, Haia wasn't the only person who felt this.

However, the thorns that had been swelling even through now had separated the Heaven's Blade successors, making them unable to coordinate.

Haia had also exhausted his full strength dealing with these continuously attacking thorns.

(Haia!)

The sharp sound at that time was Elsmau's voice.

"Ooh, you can finally communicate, what happened~?"

(This just shows how far you have gotten from the center.)

"It's really that~"

Hearing Elsmau's manner of speaking, Haia felt a little bit relieved while beginning to examine his body.

He hadn't received any big wounds.

His weariness had also recovered quite a bit.

"What about the others?"

(They're all fine, but they have all been separated.)

"It seems like it definitely wants to destroy us individually~"

First was to converge with the others.

"Then, how big is this thing right now?"

(Aboveground, with the palace as the center, it's already stopped expanding with a radius of four kilometers.)

"And underground?"

(Right now Psychokinesis is unable to check the situation underground, so I am unable to speculate, but it shouldn't have destroyed five hundred meters yet.)

"I see."

It had been smaller than he feared.

(But it's the center of the city that's being destroyed. The administrative side and the mechanical side both suffered deep blows.)

"Ah~ in this kind of situation everything can be resolved as long as we stay alive~"

If they couldn't overcome the crisis in front of them first, then they wouldn't have the leisure to worry about those things.

"......How's the steel thread user who seemed to have ran inside with Layfon?"

(They haven't been pushed back out.)

"I see."

As expected, Elsmau didn't know what was going on inside.

"Then, in that case...... In the end, we'll have to first get rid of this thing that could either be a plant or a machine~"

She probably couldn't have been waiting for Haia to say those words.

"Ah?"

Haia who didn't stop leaping felt puzzled at the sudden change.

The extending of the thorns had stopped.

"What's happened~?"

The unclear premonition still didn't disappear.

He felt that the sudden stop was to prepare for the next stage, and just from thinking this, Haia felt a chill run up his spine.

To attack or to retreat, the two ends of the scale wavered without stopping.

He didn't have time to hesitate.

The scale in his heart was as if it were broken, one side suddenly dropping. Haia's blade emitted light.

External-type Kei Variant, Sendan.

Releasing a continuous slash, his aim was obviously the center of the thorns.

(Haia!)

"Tell the others, if they still plan on listening to my commands then gather up again, and as for the location to gather, it's up to you to decide!"

(Understood.)

Elsmau quickly chose the gathering spot, telling Haia.

Haia didn't even confirm the results of Sendan, just unleashing it one time after another, and then leaping towards the designated location.

The scale had tended to the side of attacking again.

The location that Elsmau had described was the roof of a household whose life seemed quite decent.

"Ooh, everyone's here."

Haia had originally thought that there would have been one or two people who didn’t come, this was truly an unexpected outcome.

"What battle plans do you have now?"

Ruimei asked. His voice sounded quite dissatisfied. It should be because the battle hadn't gone very smoothly, so he was on the edge of exploding.

Haia looked at the people present. None of them looked particularly wearied.

Though everyone had continuously carried out attacks up to now, they hadn't been careless enough to let their bodies enter an unbearable state.

"It seems like the steel thread master and Layfon have already entered the inside of the thorns."

Haia spoke. He could believe this from the fact that the two of them had not returned.

Because Psychokinesis was unable to penetrate, he couldn't get any correct information, so he could only make a fitting speculation.

And, never mind Layfon for now, it was unthinkable for Lintence to have been defeated and killed while he was destroying the thorns.

Even Haia who hadn't joined the Heaven's Blades for long knew this, and it was even more obvious to the other Heaven's Blades.

"So, our target is to eradicate that lump of thorns."

"In any case, if we don't clean up that thing we won't be able to enter."

Troyatte nodded.

"However, for that kind of difficult lady, how can we get her to take off her dress?" <ref> Troyatte is making a double entendre, where lady here refers to Vati and her dress refers to the thorns. </ref>

"Ah, listen to me~"

Haia gave the battle plan that he had thought of while fighting.

"The battle plan this time requires Elsmau's cooperation, or more accurately, without her cooperation it's impossible to complete."

He had stressed this deliberately.

Even after he had explained it, from the expressions of the people around him, they didn't fully agree.

They didn't really understand.

They had that kind of expression.

"I didn't really understand the first time I heard that battle strategy."

"Haven't you tried that kind of thing before?"

Haia nodded his head to reply to Kanaris' doubt.

"Ah, the scale before wasn't as big as now."

"Is that so. Since you succeeded, then you have no reason to object. Moreover, regardless of what method you use, the danger won't change much."

After deciding, Kanaris looked at the other Heaven's Blade successors.

"Let's use this battle plan. Or do you guys have some different methods?"

"If Kanaris also says so."

Barmelin spoke very unwillingly.

"It's a very interesting plan."

"Yes, yes."

Savaris and Troyatte both approved, and Claribel also nodded her head to reply.

The last unsatisfied one was only Ruimei.

"Ruimei, do you object?"

"No, I have no opinion."

"Then what do you mean by that face, sir."

"......I always had this face. I'll follow the plan, if you don't have any problems."

"I don't~"

Ruimei, Kanaris, Troyatte...... After watching the discourse between them, Haia once again turned his gaze to the thorns.

The thorns that were still silent really made him have the premonition that something was being prepared down there.

It seemed like they would have to get rid of that thing before it truly arrived.

"Then, let's start preparing~"

After Haia finished speaking, everyone moved.

(Wait.)

Elsmau called out to Haia who was preparing to move.

(Do you think this can succeed?)

"I just talked about that~"

Haia's face showed a displeased expression, and Elsmau continued asking.

(You truly think this kind of plan is useful?)

"Strong regenerative ability, gigantic mass, huge numbers."

Haia spoke while crooking his fingers towards the Psychokinesis flake.

"It's the same as the conditions from that time. And from my feelings up to now, I think that this thing is pretty much a kind of filth monster in the end. Then, the same kinds of methods from that time will also work~"

(But......)

"I'm very confident. I would believe in the plan that my companions think of. You also know this, right?"

After Haia said this, Elsmau fell silent.

"Regardless of what you say, we can only try various methods now. So I would believe in the plans my companions think of~"

The flake stayed silent.

Haia once again began jumping towards the center of the thorns.

<center>◇</center>

The battle plan that Haia had proposed, and Elsmau who was shaky after hearing this plan......

A doubt was produced in Felli who had heard the conversation between the two of them.

Felli was currently with Elsmau.

There was a solely dedicated room in the palace that was called the intelligence room, and because Lævateinn had attacked, everyone had retreated from it since the start of the battle.

This judgment was correct, as had been proved very early on.

Right now they were gathering information in a temporary establishment in the outskirts of the city, very near the City Police branch.

Though Felli was an unrelated person, after Elsmau had explained for her, everyone had received her. Possessing Delbone's heritage as well as being the Psychokinesist that Layfon had brought made others have faith in her.

Ignoring Delbone for now, the fact that Layfon was still honored by everyone even now made Layfon have mixed feelings.

Once she thought of the possibility that Grendan would accept him, Felli was happy while worried at the same time.

Forget about him for now, there was a more important question to resolve before her.

"Then......"

Felli raised her voice towards Elsmau who was pressing her forehead because of fatigue.

"What is it?"

Though she seemed quite weary, she still was a beautiful woman. Moreover, she had the air of being raised in a high-class society. Though her external appearance had arisen through a variety of different means, the aura that she gave out wasn't something gained through surgery.

"Are you implying, you're keeping it a secret?"

That this kind of woman had unexpectedly been a mercenary together with Haia before was really surprising.

And Elsmau was currently hiding it, that she had been the Psychokinesist Fermaus of the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang.

"......Nn."

Her back facing Felli's face, she replied.

"Why?"

Though Elsmau had seemed to be a bit embarrassed in the conversation up to now, she still had made herself out to be someone with no relation to Haia.

"Has he already noticed?"

Yes, it could already be seen from Haia's manner of speaking that he already understood the general situation.

"......He should have found out."

Elsmau made a reluctant expression towards Felli's query, which ended up becoming a wry smile.

(I decided this when I became like this.)

Suddenly, a quiet voice came to Felli's ears. Elsmau's voice.

[[image:Regi21 169.jpg|thumb]]

(I bid farewell to my once-mercenary self.)

The Psychokinesis flake that had arrived by her side at some unknown time quietly sent her voice into her ears.

"Why?"

(What beings like Psychokinesists really are, you should understand, right? To say it unpleasantly, we're voyeurs.)

Elsmau's words made Felli speechless for a time.

Felli had once had those kinds of thoughts herself.

(Heaven's Blade successors are beings who have the respect of all of the citizens of Grendan, so I must be like that. Therefore, I can't let people hold on to this weakness.)

"That weakness is...... the Mercenary Gang?"

(Yes.)

Elsmau quickly responded.

(The citizens of Grendan hate people like mercenaries. Though it's contradictory for them to be able to welcome Heaven's Blade successors from outside the city, that's a rule of this city.)

Elsmau was already a Heaven's Blade successor. Even if she feared that others were hostile towards her, that shouldn't be possible.

Before anyone brought up that question, Felli already had the answer in her heart.

"I think you're a little too worried, right?"

She had called herself a voyeur, and had compared herself to Delbone, so Felli thought that Elsmau was the kind of person to worry about insignificant things.

"I'm just rather alert about various things."

Seeing Elsmau's stubborn attitude, Felli didn't know what she should say.

"Rather than this, the big murky question now, is that I hope you will be able to assist us, is that alright?"

"Nn."

Elsmau who had her back turned wordlessly refused any more questions, and Felli also gave up.

Honestly, they didn't have any time right now for her to care that much about individual people's problems.

(I feel that you have no reason to be that neurotic.)

Just as she was thinking about those things, an unknown person spoke.

One of the Psychokinesists here.

(She's indeed unsatisfactory compared to Delbone-sama, but she had some very good commands, and more importantly she gave us an area where we can work.)

(Delbone-sama was too powerful, we were all like empty air.)

(Yes, yes, though it's very busy now, I feel that it's more enriching.)

(Though right now it's not as simple as just being enriching.)

Mixed voices suddenly appeared, and also suddenly disappeared.

Elsmau had turned her head over.

In a moment, the air was filled with the atmosphere of a student being stared at by her teacher.

"It seems that everyone likes you."

Though Felli said this, Elsmau didn't reply with anything, once again turning back around.

<center>◇</center>

Haia and the others stood before the thorns again.

"Ooh, they're still going~"

The part that they had descended on was still like a mountain of needles.

And from the inside, intense waves of Kei ran wild in all directions.

Lintence and Layfon were fighting.

"Our battle won't affect the two inside, right?'

Claribel who had arrived by his side asked this.

"............"

"Well?"

"Ah, there shouldn't be any situation if we rely on their power, right?"

"Do you want to abandon them to die!?"

"But if we don't take off this outer clothing then we can't do anything."

Haia didn't know why he but he rather liked Troyatte's metaphor, so he tried using it, but as expected he still shook his head, feeling a little embarrassed.

"But......"

"Do you think those two guys will die from this much?"

"............"

"In any case, if we don't deal with this thing then we can't enter."

Moreover, if it were only normal destruction power then it would be insignificant scratches before this extraordinarily strong regenerative ability. It didn't need to be said, they could only carry out Haia's battle plan.

Though Claribel was a bit unsatisfied with the expression with which Haia spoke, she also knew the reasons for it, so she didn't have anything more to say.

"Then......"

If the other side was busy fighting with Lintence and Layfon and didn't have time to care about this area, then now was the best opportunity.

"Let's go~"

Under the command of the Psychokinesis flake, Haia and the others clashed with the thorns.

The waves of Kei that had stopped their momentum for a period once again spread out in the surroundings of the thorns.

Sounds of destruction sprung up at the same time.

The other Heaven's Blades had begun their attacks.

Sounds of destruction overlapped, balanced each other out, and then disappeared.

Haia released several Sendans while running through the surroundings of the thorns.

After the Heaven's Blade successors had begun attacking, the surroundings had been destroyed, and a great quantity of dust had appeared in a moment, with the mountain of thorns slowly crumbling.

"The next step should be coming soon, right~?"

Up till now, the thorns...... Lævateinn had carried out regeneration after receiving this side's attacks, and then counterattacked.

She wouldn't be so passive this time.

"This way has its own fun~"

But, that kind of thing didn't happen.

Something moved in the smoke.

"It's coming."

Haia who felt the movement stopped his feet, and the others stopped their attacks.

"First is, countering the counterattack."

The dust that filled the entirety of their vision suddenly disappeared.

No, it was only right to say that it had been absorbed into the body of the thorns.

The destroyed substance would be absorbed and recomposed, and then the same kind of thorns would appear again......

"Nn~~? Uwah!"

The shadow that could be seen in the gradually dispersing smoke was not the same.

There was some giant thing there, and Haia's reflexes were ignited in a moment, quickly using all his strength to leap up.

The giant mass that had appeared in the smoke...... If it were only that, they could treat it as a separated group of regenerated thorns.

But it wasn't like that.

It was a humanoid.

"It's a giant this time!"

What had rushed under Haia's feet was a giant fist. The chaotic airflow blew around Haia's body.

The origin of the fist was obviously a body, which also had an androgynous face that was neither male nor female.

There was a giant there whose lower half was hidden underground.

"Really, everything's coming out~"

His sentence slightly alleviated the originally tense air.

Though it was only half a body, the giant's height was already more than the original palace. Haia looked at the giant as if half giving up while he moved his body as he fell, descending onto the arm that the giant had extended, and then running rapidly towards the giant's head.

"Since it might not be the same as the outer appearance anyway~"

He passed over the arm, jumping onto the shoulder, his target the giant's neck.

He felt a presence behind his back, wanting to catch up to Haia. The presence belonged to Claribel, and what she was thinking should be the same as Haia.

"Come cooperate with me~"

"You please cooperate with me."

Haia listened to her reply with a wry smile, and he who had dropped onto the shoulder could only cooperate with the Kei that expanded next to him, releasing a slash.

A slash of Kei and a flash of flaming Kei blended with each other to sweep over the neck.

But......

"Tch......"

"What a cheater, how hard."

The pillar-like neck didn't even have a trace of injury.

Not only that.

The inexplicable sound of machinery suddenly came from somewhere, and was continuous.

"Damn!"

Innumerable glass spheres suddenly appeared from the outside of the neck towering like a wall before them, and in the same moment, Haia and Claribel jumped out from that position.

Countless beams of light wiped away everything in their surroundings seconds after they had jumped out.

As if chasing down the two of them, from the neck to the shoulder, from the shoulder to he arm, from the arm to the chest, the same kind of glass spheres appeared on every place on the giant's body and then disappeared, shooting out beams of light.

It wasn't a situation that only targeted Haia and Claribel.

Haia who adjusted his body in the air and who was using the recoil of Kei to change directions to evade, saw that the inexplicable light continued to appear everywhere on the giant's body.

Judging from the flow of Kei, there were Heaven's Blade successors fighting near it.

"This thing seriously wants to eliminate us~"

Seriously? Was that the case?

Lævateinn had finally gotten serious about eliminating all the Heaven's Blade successors?

He felt shocked after thinking that the opponent had unexpectedly not used her full power until now. What kind of power did she have, to have defeated Reverse, Cauntia, and Kalvan without using her full power.

"What should we do?"

Claribel who was concentrating on evading nearby shouted.

"Continue the plan from before~ Can we do anything else?"

"That......"

"Being destroyed or destroying, there's always been this little difference~"

It was only different from all the battlefields before.

After summarizing, Haia focused his power into his eyes.

The other Heaven's Blade successors were also fighting, making a passage downwards.

The configuration of the Psychokinesis flakes had already completed.

Focusing his power into his eyes, focusing into his ears, eliminating unnecessary noise, using his five sense to gather battlefield information. Incomplete assistance of Psychokinesis was a very infrequent situation. They didn't have any guarantees, and he had experienced carrying out battle plans relying only on his own intuition many times before.

"Nothing much has changed from what I always run into~"

It was the best pretense for himself.

While dodging the random beams of light that flew by, Haia focused.

In order to spot the opportunity, he focused.

However, after the giant entered the battle, it produced an unexpected ripple effect.

The fist crashing into the ground made the entire city shake.

"Tch."

Ruimei clicked his tongue, pulling the iron chain.

The iron ball passed through the gap between the fist and the ground, returning to the side of its master.

Though the vibrations the iron ball created and the collision of the fist had offset each other’s destructive force, it wasn't complete.

Rather, two fingers fell from the fist that the giant pulled back from the ground, and there were deep cracks left on the surface of the fist.

But these wounds would be restored by regeneration in the end. Thinking of the futility in this, he couldn't do anything but grumble.

"Rrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!!"

Ruimei roared, hurling the iron ball towards the giant's first.

[[image:Regi21 181.jpg|thumb]]

Countless spheres appeared on the fist's exterior, shooting out beams of light.

Though the raking beams of light were aimed accurately at Ruimei, because of the great heat and shockwaves produced by the iron ball, the paths of the beams of light were distorted.

Ruimei didn't waver at the beams of light that passed by his body, only continuing to watch the iron ball.

The iron ball smashed into the giant's fist as he had thought, producing destructive shockwaves. The shockwaves became destructive strength that spread outwards endlessly, engulfing the fist, and finally destroying it.

The iron ball's destruction continued all the way to the giant's elbow, and the crumbling arm fell to the ruins of the city like sand.

Though beams of light assaulted Ruimei from other places, these beams of light were all blocked by the sweeping iron ball.

"Hmph."

Ruimei used his nose to exhale some of the heat from Kei, continuing to watch the giant and looking for a place to destroy.

Destruction, destruction, endless destruction.

"It should be enough if we destroy this thing to where it has no time or strength to regenerate."

With respect to the power of their techniques, Ruimei was quite high up among the Heaven's Blade successors, but if only destruction were considered, he could be placed side by side with Cauntia's kind of destruction.

Ruimei once again threw out the iron ball to destroy the giant's shoulder. A big piece was broken off the giant's shoulder, and at the same time deep cracks appeared on the lost elbow and the arm under it, the whole part cracking off.

The sand crumbling off fell all at once, and at the same time countless spheres still shot out beams of light, trying to eliminate Ruimei.

Ruimei used the iron chain to block all of the beams.

"Too light."

He moved on, beginning to look for the next place to destroy, locking on a target.

Because of the bouncing beams of light, Ruimei's surroundings were overlapped by flashes of light, making it almost impossible to see anything.

Even so, he still locked on to his target in the gap between the flashes.

The giant's face.

When he locked on his target and prepared for the time of destruction, he saw that a change had happened at that place.

The spheres that had seemed to completely cover the original face suddenly all clustered together, becoming a giant sphere.

"Uh......"

Even if that sound was very short, Ruimei had a strong feeling as if he were going to be sent flying.

Under the oppressive premonition of being unable to withstand it, Ruimei chose to move.

Strength flowed into his hands clutching the iron chain.

The Kei he had sent out burned behind his back, and his fighting clothes were turned to ashes in a moment.

The giant sphere that had appeared on the giant's head seemed as if it were focusing on Ruimei......

Strongly bracing himself on the ground and taking up a defensive posture, Ruimei released his entire body's Kei.

Combined Internal and External-type Kei Variant - Rage.

"Aah, how maddening."

The unleashed Kei technique made Ruimei and his iron chain flash with red light.

"Something like guarding didn't suit my style from the beginning."

Attacking, attacking and attacking, that was the battle he wanted.

But, there were very few opportunities for that kind of battle. The nature of the battles between the city and filth monsters was actually a defensive fight.

Because they had an excellent Psychokinesist like Delbone, they were able to make aggressive defense a reality and completely eliminate the filth monsters that neared the city.

So, it could be said that Ruimei's displeasure in his heart was a part that could only be alleviated in that kind of battle.

But, the current battle didn't have that essential factor.

Happening inside the city, and about stopping the advance of an enemy with a clear goal, that kind of battle.

It didn't have any key element to make Ruimei use his full ability to fight.

Though he had precisely manipulated his strength and honed his techniques to such a degree for this, it didn't change anything.

It didn't change Ruimei's heart.

Regardless of what kind of strong opponent appeared, as long as it was in the city that limited his actions, Ruimei wouldn't use one hundred percent of his power.

But, in the current moment......

"Uwooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!!!!"

Ruimei roared from the burning of the Kei technique Rage.

A dangerous omen grew continuously stronger from the inside of the giant sphere, and Ruimei's target was right there.

If he used his entire power then the city would be destroyed. Ruimei who had been told this didn't hesitate to flow his full Kei strength into the iron ball in order to move his body and to hurl his iron ball at the target.

Ruimei, who leaped up together with the iron ball, felt his body becoming scorching, becoming a source of light together with the iron ball.

Almost at the same time as this, light also came from the giant's head.

The strong light that overflowed from the sphere was gathered together in a moment, becoming a cannon of light that was aimed at the body flying towards itself.

The giant beam of light shot out, painting the entire surrounding scene white.

The beam of light was almost as thick as the giant's head, about as big as a room of a normal home.

Ruimei leaped again towards this focused beam of light, tightly grabbing the iron ball as if making the iron ball into his own fist, rushing at the beam of light as if wanting to pummel everything that displeased him, his momentum blurring the red light into a line of light.

A clash occurred.

Facing a beam of light this great, Ruimei's red light seemed too small.

But, the outcome was bright.

In the end the beam of light was completely destroyed, and reaching the head......

"Faluna, Lucia......"

His low words were drowned out by the sounds of his Kei technique and the destruction of the giant's head, and then disappeared.

"Success......~"

His determination had seethed for a moment.

Haia looked at the outcome, and even saying this single word was the most he could put forth.

"Ruimei-sama...... He......"

Claribel who was near him didn't know who to ask.

But, she actually already knew the answer. Her words slowly became hoarse and became a smile and in the end disappeared.

At this time, Haia's eyes watched the scars produced by the interference of the beam of light.

Seeing the scars to the city's surface, he saw at a glance the severity of the wounds that would have been produced to the city if that beam of light had shot out without being interfered with.

"......Half of the city would probably have been disintegrated and have disappeared."

Haia expressed agreement with Claribel's feelings.

Moreover, that half wouldn't only include the palace that they were, but would include the shelter holding the citizens.

Loud noise and great vibrations came from afar.

One of the legs of the city had cracked. It had been hit by several of the scattered beams of light.

Only a part of it had produced this kind of outcome, and if the beam of light had shot out completely, the outcome that Haia and the others feared would definitely have become reality.

"Let's deal with that thing before it restores itself completely!"

Haia's shout passed through the Psychokinesis flakes, transmitting to all of the other Heaven's Blade successors.

The red light that had destroyed the head flew into the sky, disappearing among it. There was not time now to concern themselves with his dead end. Thinking of the regenerative ability of the giant, a short pause right now could only be a waste of time.

Haia who had shouted out once again released a Kei technique.

External-type Kei Variant, 封心突·改.

A thrust that unleashed the power of his whole body condensed into a spear of Kei at the tip of his blade.

Haia's thrust broke through the giant's skin, piercing its flesh. At the same time he ended his thrust, Haia quickly left his position, and then once again continued his thrusting attack.

He had left that place before the spheres that chased him released their beams of light, and then took measures against the attacks from another location using his spear of Kei.

As he watched an unfortunate omen appearing on the giant's head, Haia repeated this kind of attack. If a dangerous action appeared, then someone nearby would stop it from happening, that was the plan that they had spoken about earlier.

It was a plan of operation that had already considered who would die.

Like Haia who silently but rapidly continued attacking with his spear of Kei, the other Heaven's Blade successors also repeated similar actions.

Evading the dancing beams of light released by the pursuing group of spheres wasn't so difficult.

However, if it were a giant sphere and beam of light like the one that had emerged from the head just now...... If it could regenerate that and do it again......

Kanaris saw it.

The giant's head was still regenerating, even now.

However, it had originally been a thing formed from the thorns, but this didn't prove that the appearance of the thorns was its original form.

Even if it chose to take the form of a human, it didn't mean that its internal functions had become the same as humans.

Something like not dying even after having its head destroyed was normal even for an ordinary filth monster, and it was silly to face the giant while expecting that.

Because humans couldn't shoot beams of light out of their heads.

So, no one felt surprised at the thing that happened in front of them, rather, they quickly chose the next action.

On the right hand that Ruimei destroyed.

Countless spheres were trying to gather on the broken end of that arm.

"Ugh!"

The giant as trying to create something just like what had been on its head just now. Just from thinking of that destructive power, they felt that this couldn't be ignored.

"............"

Kanaris abandoned what she had been doing up to now, using a new Kei technique towards the giant sphere that was in the process of forming.

External-type Kei Variant, 舞曲·妒炎清姬

The two rapiers that twirled through the air didn't make any sound.

Sound appeared in a different place.

Near the giant sphere that was continuously taking shape.

Slashes from soundwaves crossed.

Sparks from soundwaves exploded.

Flame from soundwaves scattered heat and chewed at the sphere.

Formless flame scorched the sphere, impeding it from taking shape.

It was probably because it was rather weak in the process of forming, so its speed of formation was slowed down, but it hadn't been melted. Kanaris used that interval to close in on the sphere in a moment.

External-type Kei Variant, Divine Dance.

The surface of the sphere that had been scorched by the heat from 妒炎清姬 was assaulted by rapid slashes.

The sound of cuts only came after this.

The sphere was carved into four, and the vibrations contained in the sound continued to engulf the interior of the sphere.

The firing of the beam of light was stopped.

Kanaris thought this.

She didn't relax her guard.

There were other spheres in the interior of the giant sphere that had already made their preparations to fire, and this wasn't a situation that could be dealt with simply by staying on guard.

Deadly light was slowly expanding before Kanaris' eyes.

"Ah......"

The moment that she muttered this, attacks that flew from two directions destroyed the sphere, letting the light that was about to be shot out scatter in all directions.

"Whew."

The hot wind from the explosion was engulfed and absorbed by the heat from the light. Kanaris used defensive Kei to block the piercing heat while she backed off from the blast.

"Yeah, that was really dangerous just now."

"Annoying bastard."

The moment she landed, the voices of two people came to her ears.

Savaris and Barmelin.

"Sorry."

"I'd be very worried if we let you die."

"......Why?"

"Especially of being made into Her Majesty's plaything."

"That's true, dogshit."

"You two......"

Seeing the two of them who reached a consensus, Kanaris rubbed her temple.

"Kanaris, that eye......"

Because of Kanaris' movement just now, Barmelin noticed it.

"Nn, it was injured by the heat just now. It shouldn't be recoverable in the current battle."

Normally, being unable to see wouldn't be a huge problem, but in the current situation it was very troublesome. Because of the slight lag made by the loss of vision, Kanaris could get killed.

"From now on I will begin changing to a support, and the major offensive will be assigned to Savaris. Barmelin will still be in charge of drawing the enemy's attention."

Hearing the replies of the two of them, Kanaris thought about changing her mode to a support role, waving her swords. The slashes of sound that she unleashed cut apart the spheres on the giant's exterior one by one. At the same time, Barmelin's cannon strikes continuously assaulted the giant, stopping the head and arm that that Ruimei had destroyed from regenerating.

In the interval of the flying bullets and explosive sound, Savaris, Troyatte, Claribel, and Haia all carried out preparations for battle.

Behind them, Elsmau also spread her Psychokinesis flakes for the battle plan.

"How pathetic."

She could ignore the pain of her eye.

But, the sense of humiliation of being unable to be of any use in this kind of time tormented her heart more than the pain.

The slashes of sound that Kanaris released didn't have any blind spots in this space.

The spheres moving about the giant's exterior were endlessly slashed apart, causing counterattacks to be aimed at her. She avoided the beams of light relying on her ears and feeling of touch to replace her blind eye. It was certainly possible for Kanaris who had originally made sound into a weapon to move relying only on her hearing.

Even so, for her to continue rapidly evading the giant's beams of light, this distance was already the limit.

Also, this giant had a regenerative ability above the norm that not only Heaven's Blade successors but also normal Military Artists would think a headache.

Receiving this violent attack, the giant's body shrank in volume, even though it was slowly recovering its original appearance.

"......How pathetic."

She felt remorse at her uselessness, only being able to support from behind in this kind of tense moment. Kanaris used her working eye to gaze at the giant, waiting for the battle plan to enter its final stage.

Haia used the Kei spear of 封心突·改 to attack the giant while desperately searching for that opportunity.

"It's not that simple......"

The situation wasn't as simple as they had thought.

Their goal had been to make simultaneous large-scale destruction on the exterior.

Mere normal destruction wouldn't have any significance in front of that extraordinary regenerative ability. Even the wounds created by vibrations had the same outcome.

And the necessary Kei strength to destroy something with such great mass in one try wasn't so simple even for Heaven's Blade successors. Even more so in the current situation where they couldn't give it time to regenerate.

Moreover, they didn't have a long time to let them prepare those kinds of big techniques.

Even if they could unleash great Kei techniques, in this kind of situation where Heaven's Blade successors would die so easily, it wasn't very fitting for one person to decide victory or defeat.

So, they decentralized the burden from a single individual.

They had originally been carrying out preparations all for this plan.

Ruimei had fallen while they prepared, and Kanaris had suffered wounds. They couldn't guarantee the success of their finished preparations either.

Considering having to ruin this giant body in an instant, even the amount of Kei that they had currently gathered felt insufficient to him.

But he had to tell them when to start.

(Haia......)

"I understand~"

Haia responded impatiently to Elsmau. The limit of the time that they had set at the start of their planning was quickly drawing near.

(Please direct your anger towards the target.)

"Ha, has your condition returned to before?"

(............)

Feeling that the Psychokinesist had nothing to say, Haia could only show a wry smile.

However, the feeling from before that he felt from the Psychokinesis flake gave him a push from behind.

He could only step up. Time was pressing, and actually, he would fear that the preparations were insignificant regardless of how long they prepared.

Since he didn't know what would guarantee success, then he should bet on this.

"Let's go~"

Even this kind of short notice made the atmosphere on Elsmau's side become tense.

Elsmau wasn't the only one implementing the battle plan, the breathing other Psychokinesists also had to be consistent.

(Leave the coordination to us on this side.)

"I know!"

After responding, Haia faced the giant.

The actions of the other Heaven's Blade successors also changed. Claribel and Kanaris who had switched to a support role after being injured, Haia, Savaris, Troyatte, and Barmelin all moved.

But, the giant couldn't see through the Heaven's Blade successors' intents.

A sound like an earthquake rang out from the giant's body.

"What is that?"

The spheres that had originally been pursuing Haia stopped moving, and then disappeared.

In contrast, the giant's entire exterior flashed glossily like a mirror.

(The giant's surface is hardening.)

In order to defend against the coming attack, the giant had responded to its opponents and changed.

"But it's too late to start now!"

He had already decided. So now he had to unleash his confidence and push himself forwards.

Even if his hair was on end from an unknown premonition inside him, he still had to ignore those things and sprint towards the result.

The speed with which he rushed at the giant hadn't decreased, and instead he continuously increased his Kei, raising his speed.

Other than the part of his vision that he was focusing on, everything else slowly disappeared in this condition of instantaneous speed, and Haia's blade flew towards the giant's hardening skin, being swung with the pressure produced by this speed.

Combined Internal and External Kei variant, Yaksha's Charge.

Haia set out from the giant's fingers, passed the arm, chest, abdomen, heading straight for the shoulder. The hardening skin of the giant wasn't enough to block Haia's slash. An intense Kei light flooded from the cut path that appeared after his dash.

This reflected the preparation and condensation of the techniques that Haia and the other Heaven's Blade successors had done up to now.

At the same time as Haia moved, the shocks and vibrations from Kei techniques came from various parts of the giant's body. The other Heaven's Blade successors had released their techniques, breaking apart the hardened outer skin of the giant.

Moreover, this wasn't it.

"Evade!"

Haia made a sharp yell.

Not a single person was late to respond to that sound, and in a moment the presences of people around the giant had moved far back.

The next moment.

The giant's entire body was covered by blue light.

This was the light of Psychokinesis.

A spherical film covered the entire giant, great lightning flashing inside of it.

Fine, hair-raising vibrations and sounds ran through the surroundings, and other than the blindingly strong flashing light, the other responses weren't intense.

However, the degree of magnificence and destructive force weren't proportionally related.

Large-scale Psychokinesis lightning went on inside, and in that kind of sealed situation the hurricane of energy that was produced formed tremendous pressure and heat.

It wasn't only Elsmau who had created this Psychokinesis lightning, but rather, the Psychokinesists of the information organization she had formed and Felli's Psychokinesis were also used here.

The destructive energy created by the Psychokinesis of almost all of Grendan's Psychokinesists was gathered together here.

Even with this, the cracked, hardened skin of the giant still blocked the heat and pressure, or perhaps it stopped the process of crumbling.

At this time, the Kei that had been prepared up till now produced an effect.

The Kei that the Heaven's Blade successors had prepared exploded all at once, making the giant crumble from the inside.

The simultaneous destruction from the inside made the giant's posture collapse in a moment.

Passing through the blue film, Haia and the others gazed at the crumbling giant. It didn't have anything like bones, but instead some crumbling thing like sand, which dissolved.

They had done what they could, and what remained was only to wait......

(There's a problem.)

"......As expected, things weren't carried out smoothly."

Haia could only smile wryly at himself who had originally expected Elsmau to report something like this to him, then listened to the details of the report.

(Several high-energy responses have appeared inside the crumbling giant.)

"Are they the things just now?"

The beam of light shot out from the sphere instantly appeared in Haia's mind.

(The nature of energy is too different. This is...... Psychokinesis? Could it be?)

"What's going on?"

(There's a high probability that the giant was preparing a counterattack.)

"Huh?"

(Using the energy from our side......)

"No, I understand that...... But in this kind of situation?"

(I originally felt that thing wasn't living, only thinking of attacking. If that is possible, then it would be able to counterattack regardless of the situation.)

"Though you say this...... Come to think of it, that thing unexpectedly hid that kind of ability until now."

(......Maybe that's the method that defeated Cauntia-san and Reverse-san.)

"......Maybe."

Haia who had just become a Heaven's Blade successor still didn't really know the other Heaven's Blade successors.

But he still remembered being looked after by Reverse before.

"This really is no fun. Then can we control it?"

(If it were energy of a similar nature, the effects could be made a bit weaker, but it would probably be very difficult.)

"Tch."

In that case, then they could only completely destroy the opponent before it completed counterattacking, or think of a way to defend against its counter.

(The opponent's collapse has slowed down the process of counterattacking. Even if it could do it, it would only be once. However, considering the energy currently inside it, I fear that destroying what is currently holding it in would run the risk of creating a shockwave covering the entire city.)

"......Even if we want to stop it, we can't run inside it right now, huh."

The hurricane of destruction that the Heaven's Blade successors had created was inside. Even if the creators entered, they would be killed the same way.

"Then, will it be of any use to make another seal outside?"

(How?)

"Facing the sphere, the Heaven's Blade successors will coordinate their breathing to release external Kei."

(It'll be quickly destroyed that way.)

"Really~ Perhaps that can end things completely."

If it were destroyed by the Psychokinesis, it wouldn't be as good as destroying the inside and outside simultaneously.

"The leaking energy of the explosion will be blasted into the sky. This way the blow received by the city will be reduced to the minimum."

(Though you can say that......)

Elsmau wasn't only worried about whether everyone could consistently adjust their breathing.

(The problem is, does everyone still have the strength for that?)

Yes.

In this kind of short period of fighting, Haia had already gotten quite weary. The other Heaven's Blade successors should be in pretty much the same situation. Not only did they need to maintain consistent breathing, they still needed to adjust their might to be consistent, and did they currently have the strength to focus like that?

(But there isn't any other way.)

Kanaris' voice came from the other side of the flake.

(Yes, if that's all we can do then there's only to try it and see. Also, the girls I love are still in this city.)

(Do it whenever. Let's gamble on the last remaining method.)

Troyatte's words were continued by Savaris.

"The problem is, how should we control it from underneath~"

Dealing with the part in front of them was very simple, but the giant's lower half was buried underground. Psychokinesis could infiltrate gaps that people couldn't enter, but Military Artists couldn't do this.

(If it were me, it might be possible.)

Kanaris spoke.

(I'll take care of the underground.)

"Then, we're counting on you~"

Though he was rather concerned about her wound, they didn't have that much time. Haia simply trusted in her words, and then rapidly divided up the work, moving to his own position.

The giant's collapse still continued.

(The energy of several places is currently increasing, we can't control it completely.)

"It's coming, hurry up!"

Haia who had arrived at his position stopped his footsteps, shouting out, and then began letting his Kei flow. He felt pain all over his body, and symptoms of his Kei vein being fatigued had already appeared. How were the other Heaven's Blade successors?

"I don't have time to worry about others now~"

(We're starting. Three, two, one......)

Haia's voice overlapped with Elsmau's.

The rising heat of Kei in the surroundings mixed with the Kei flowing in his own body......

(Zero!)

Release.

As if coordinating with their side, several beams of light shot out from the body of the already-formless giant.

The light that had gathered inside the Psychokinesis lightning scorched the giant's own body as it shot outwards. Though the Psychokinesis barrier blocked some of the light, it only counted as an insignificant effort. Though the time it took was only as much time as a ripple took to spread, that much time was sufficient for the external Kei of the Heaven's Blade successors to form a new wall.

This wall wasn't meant to maintain. It was a last-ditch move prepared to redirect the blast.

The giant that was on its last breath received the pressure of the external Kei coming to its position and was smashed.

However......

"What!"

Haia's cheek felt hot.

It was a beam of light that had broken through the wall of Psychokinesis. Many beams of light had their directions distorted because of the external Kei, shooting out into space, but only one of them kept to the ground and closed in on the Heaven's Blades.

Though Haia wasn't very far from it, the sharp heatwave still irritated his cheek.

The sound of crumbling and explosions continued endlessly behind his back. The scorching air, this blazing scene, even if he hadn't seen it before, this scene painted a distinctive image in his mind.

Then......

"Kanaris!"

Barmelin's scream tore through the air.

The direction of the light beam had been towards Kanaris.

However, they didn't have time to confirm her death.

(It's not enough!)

After hearing Elsmau's sharp voice, Haia looked at the center of the destruction. But because of all of the dust, he couldn't clearly see the inside.

"We haven't gotten rid of it?"

(......The firing of the light means seems to have been faster than our attack. The formation underneath is not complete either.)

"Tch."

Why had it happened in that kind of place! Though Haia thought this in his heart, he didn't want to blame the deceased about anything, nor did he have the energy.

Moreover, his remaining strength wasn't much.

His two legs that wanted to pursue and finish it off trembled. The recovery of his body could no longer keep up with the rushing Kei. Though internal Kei was being used, he didn't have time to let them wait for himself to completely recover.

(The remains are still regenerating continuously, it seems to want to move underground.)

"This thing is trying to merge with the original body."

Layfon and Lintence should be there.

......Of course, that was only if they were still alive.

"Unexpectedly, we weren't able to help those kinds of people finish what should be finished, how maddening~"

He wanted to move, but his feet still shook. Even if he still wanted to move, the pain would wrack his body. His muscle fibers had been torn from overuse. This intense battle had completely toppled the balance between internal Kei recovery and injury. Because of that, things had become as they were.

But, even so, he couldn't just stand here like this.

"I can be healed as long as I'm still alive!"

Haia said this to himself, and then when he tried to continue advancing...

(I also think so.)

At the same time he heard that voice from the Psychokinesis flake, his chest was hit.

This move succeeded because of his weak body. Because of the shocks to his consciousness from the Kei, he couldn't move for a time because his breathing had stopped.

The voice had come from Savaris.

(Letting those guys think that we're totally useless, how irritating.)

He felt the sensation of something jumping into the smoke of Kei.

"Da......"

Haia who had lost the chance to chase after him could only stare into the smoke as his body almost collapsed.

"......Mn."

His strength was almost out, and Claribel was the only one in a condition as bad as his. Though Barmelin and Troyatte didn't move, they looked into the smoke with an appearance as if they could act at any time.

"It's not over...... ah~"

Haia said this, continuing to stare into the smoke-wrapped interior.

<center>◇</center>

Though the smoke blocked his vision, it wasn't such a big problem.

The heat of the destruction ran unchecked even now, scorching his skin. A moment of relaxation could make his flesh crumble, and let his bones melt into ash. Savaris stopped his breathing.

The necessary Kei had already been refined.

Using his intuition, he modified his senses that had been thrown into chaos as an effect of the heat, walking towards his target.

He released Kei.

External-type Kei, Karen Kei variant - Luckens Secret Skill, Roar Kei.

His tightly closed mouth was opened. The vibrations released completely blew away the surrounding heat, and the smoke was also carried off as well. Savaris bared his teeth towards the revealed target.

"Haha, this really is......"

Savaris' heart was filled with pleasure and he showed a smile.

The final technique where he released all of his body's condensed Kei. This was Kei that had given up on protecting his own body.

A final technique that gave up on his life.

"Letting the end take the form of words, making words into a blade. Hahahaha, that's the correct method of using Roar Kei. Hahahaha."

The Military Artists from his family that he had always defied would never have thought that he would exemplify Luckens the best right now. How ironic, or perhaps it should be said that it was only according to their original differences.

No.

It wasn't.

It wasn't like that. Even if he lost his arms, lost his legs, and lost his methods of fighting, he would still want to fight, and he made that kind of determination into sound to become a blade. The current Savaris had obtained the very best incarnation of the essence of Roar Kei.

Aah, what should he say.

Immersing himself in battle even in the moment of his death, wasn't it that kind of Kei technique?

It was.

It had always been like that.

The Luckens founder had also been a Heaven's Blade successor, a long time ago.

He had been a person helplessly mad about battle.

Savaris wasn't a heretic, but rather was the true descendant.

"In any case, this kind of joyful feeling is the truest!"

His mind was filled with laughter, burned without even a chance to feel pain.

[[image:Regi21 209.jpg|thumb]]

He no longer had the feeling to confirm the result that the vibrations produced in the end.

"Hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!"

Laughter filled the vibrations, and then it brought destruction.

Up to the final bit of Kei.

Up to the final dregs of his soul.

Putting all of his strength into his laughter, putting his so-called love for battle into it, Savaris quietly accepted his consciousness gradually being dyed red.

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume21 Chapter1|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume21 Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume21 Chapter1

2013-10-07T03:13:21Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 1 - Grendan That Night===

The place she dropped down upon was in front of the doors of Grendan's Royal Palace.

Most of the palace had been destroyed by the commotion last time, but now those scars could no longer be seen anymore. In the dark night, various guard units were waiting by the brand-new doors.

The guards were called the Rivanes Military Family, composed of the children of those who possessed the blood of the Grendan Three Royal Families. The palace guards and bodyguards of the Queen were all of this family.

Because of this, the guards standing in front of the door were all royalty to some degree. If someone not from Grendan heard this, many of them would feel that this was very strange.

Actually, though they were somewhat related to the royal families, they were only seen as normal Military Artists.

Because of this, other than the guards in front of the door and the two in a slightly elevated position, there were four more guards in total.

To the door guards, her appearance was sudden.

They were able to notice that this appearance was an abnormal situation. They were Military Artists, so if there was someone who could hide past their vision and appear in front of the door in a moment, then that person must be a Military Artist on the level of a Heaven's Blade.

Moreover, the one in front of them wasn't a Heaven's Blade successor.

"Who's there!?"

One of the guards asked.

The electric light made her body shine orange.

The figure who had appeared was a girl not yet twenty.

But, this much was insufficient to make them drop their guard, the door guards were clear on this.

"Who is it!?"

The girl didn't make a sound, and the door guards once again questioned her. The two guards who had been relatively distant also gathered. Before long, the guards patrolling other areas of the palace would also gather.

Alarm bells sounded in the minds of the guards, and the guard who had just asked the question also knew that he should wait for other guards to gather.

However, the opponent had no reason to wait it out with them.

"......Please move aside."

"What?"

"I want to complete my mission with the least amount of harm done. So please move aside."

"What kind of joke......"

Hearing the girl's words, the guards made angry shouts. They were already clear that the girl in front of them had some quite dastardly goal. The head guards quietly motioned to their companions, and a guard positioned farther back pressed the emergency alarm button.

With this, the others like the Heaven's Blade successors in the palace would definitely come quickly.

"I have no choice."

The girl spoke as if completely understanding the actions of the other side. This made the guards even more tense.

It might have been over before they realized.

"What......?"

The guards felt the abnormality surrounding them.

The orange light shining on the girl became slightly blurred.

"Damn, prepare yourselves!"

It was an instinctive yell, but it was already too late.

No, it should be said that starting from the moment the girl had appeared, Military Artists of the guards' level already had no means of fighting back.

The thing that seemed blurry...... was a portion of her body that had grown out, made of tiny objects called nanomachines. Countless nanomachines that were invisible to the eye spread out under the girl's command, and then gathered together...... forming a new shape.

The entire process was finished in a moment to the eyes of the guards.

"What!?"

The guards who had originally acted to suppress the girl were sent flying.

However, the girl wasn't the one who had moved.

Rather, it was the two arms that had appeared to her left and right.

"Ah!"

The guards who realized this fact didn't have any response other than surprise.

Until just now, there hadn't been anything to the left or right of the girl.

There shouldn't be anyone in this place, but people now stood there.

A girl who wore fighting clothes like a Military Artist, except slightly looser, stood there.

It made one feel as if it were that girl, grown up slightly.

The reason they only felt this was because the upper half of the girl's face had been covered with a colored sheet, and the lower face couldn't be seen too clearly.

Even more incredibly, one girl had appeared on either side of the maiden.

"What...... is this......"

Because of their surprise, the guards didn't even speak, the scene before them even making them forget that they were in a battle situation.

The girls who had appeared weren't only those two.

Rather, they formed a large group.

To the left and right of the girl as well as behind her, other girls appeared in a formation.

Their number exceeded a hundred.

The group of girls moved, knocking down the guards who were too surprised to speak.

Without even looking at the guards who had been felled in an instant, the girl passed through the doorway alone.

The girl's name was Lævateinn.

She, who had lived in Zuellni claiming to be Vati Len until recently, had suddenly appeared in Grendan with the identity of Lævateinn in order to complete her mission.

Her target was the palace in front of her, its underground.

"Please guard the outside, don't let anyone trespass."

At Lævateinn's words, the other girls - her copies - wordlessly indicated comprehension.

"............"

Though it was only a moment, Lævateinn turned her head to look at her copies, but she already knew that they had already begun moving to complete their mission. There wasn't a single one left to receive Lævateinn's gaze.

"............"

Turning her gaze back, Lævateinn advanced.

Lævateinn who wasn't a Military Artist couldn't see the light of Kei that had covered the entire palace, that strongly shining light.

The light broke through the clouds, burning the sky, but to Lævateinn, this wasn't any threat to her mission.

To Lævateinn, this was her target in order to complete her goal and for which she existed.

<center>◇</center>

The ones on duty that night were Reverse and Cauntia.

"!"

Reverse who had been dozing in the room given to the Heaven's Blades on duty suddenly opened his eyes. His Kei vein was also suddenly ignited. As he quickly left the sofa that he had been sleeping on, he quickly grabbed his Dite.

"Tia!"

"I know, Rever."

Cauntia replied while standing up from the sofa, her expression serious. While stroking her thigh where Reverse's touch still lingered, she chased behind him, running out of the palace.

The alarm that the guards pressed was after this.

At that time, the two of them jumped out of the nearest window, running to the entrance through the shortest distance.

That girl ignored the fallen guards and passed straight through the entrance.

"Restoration!"

A shout.

At the same time, not only his hands, but his whole body was illuminated.

The Dite responded to Reverse's activation keywords, and the changing Dite began forming into fighting gear covering his entire body.

When he landed before Lævateinn, Reverse's entire body was already covered with armor.

"Please wait."

It seemed like a chunk of metal falling from the sky...... Even if she was facing Reverse like this, Lævateinn didn't waver.

Though he felt a bit apprehensive, still, Reverse didn't know how to judge Lævateinn, who was a single girl however he looked.

"......No one unrelated is allowed to enter past this point."

Though it was a bland sentence, it was a warning that Reverse had worked hard to think up.

"If you put it like that, I have an even more ancient relationship, compared to you."

"Huh?"

The unexpected response made Reverse not know what to do for a moment.

"Please move aside. This way I can complete my goal without forcing you into a painful situation."

"What......"

Reverse stopped thinking before Lævateinn's words confused him even more.

(Though I don't know what she's talking about......)

She had a human form in front of him, but he couldn't feel Kei. Then she wasn't a Military Artist? But, Reverse was very clear about this kind of oppressive feeling.

"......I definitely won't let you pass."

This girl was very dangerous.

Even if his brain couldn't comprehend, his body still told him.

He had to get rid of the girl in front of him.

The time when he had still been indulgently sleeping on Cauntia's lap just now was already gone. He stood in front of the menace covered by the stiff armor, as if he were enduring his own timidity.

In battle, the first feeling that would appear in Reverse's heart was fear. The fear that his body felt towards battle, the fear that he felt towards filth monsters, the fear of being wounded, the fear of letting others be wounded. Pure terror and guilt at the results produced from his Military Artist actions - that was the kind of person Reverse was.

However, those feelings were the source of his strength. It was a saying that ‘one must overcome himself’. Reverse could be said to be the perfect interpretation of this saying.

Reverse, who had overcome the fear in his heart, had nothing else to be scared of when he stood on the battlefield.

The fear he had originally felt due to the girl was already gone.

However, this definitely didn't mean that he had relaxed his guard.

Underestimating the enemy was the result formed due to being overconfident in one's power. But this kind of thinking wouldn't exist in Reverse who had always fought with his timid heart.

"......Then I have no choice."

Compared to Reverse whose entire body was covered with armor and resembled a block of metal, Lævateinn wore some kind of student uniform that he had never seen before.

Fighting power didn't have any simple relation to clothing, and even if they didn't have the Queen as an example, everyone was still well aware of this. But the form of the girl in front of him and the oppressive feeling from her body were too different.

Pushing down the confusion in his heart. Reverse focused his concentration on the hand that Lævateinn raised.

Fury dropped from the sky.

A blade sliced through the wind.

It was Cauntia.

His lover descended from the sky.

"It's you! You people hindering us!"

As she said this, she brandished the weapon in her hand.

Her Dite had become a glaive, waving back and forth. The decorations on the blade stretched out, becoming light.

Destructive Kei was condensed, becoming a flashing blade assaulting Lævateinn.

The feeling was oppressive as if trying to cut the entire city into two, but Reverse wasn't panicked.

Cauntia was also very clear that the she definitely couldn't hold back with the strike before her.

Though it was only a moment, they felt as if this moment was extraordinarily drawn out.

Reverse didn't move from his location, only watching Lævateinn's movement.

The girl raised her head to look at the light that Cauntia had released, and opened her hand towards that light.

Was she preparing to endure that strike, or was this perhaps a means of counterattack?

Cauntia's attack wasn't that weak, Reverse naturally thought.

That light had been condensed, and the length was about the same as Reverse's height. Cauntia had purposefully controlled it because she had considered him being there.

The light that seemed as if it wanted to cut everything apart simply charged towards Lævateinn, and then......

Collided with the hand that the girl had raised.

The light swelled, and the destructive aftermath pushed Reverse back.

After the ground beneath his feet furrowed slightly, Reverse's body stopped.

His gaze was filled with dazzling light.

"Wha-!"

Though it was only a moment, it had been intense. He focused on something other than his vision in order to keep from losing track of Lævateinn.

In the end, the girl still stood in the same position as before.

She hadn't dodged?

No......

"Still alive?"

Because he couldn't feel the girl's Kei, he had to rely on other methods to confirm. His vision was still a bit blurry even now, and his ears were filled with the sounds of explosions.

Even if one wanted to feel the flow of the wind, the surrounding airflow was still in a chaotic state because of that attack.

But that was only the situation for normal Military Artists.

Even if it were an intense battle, Heaven's Blade successors could read all aspects of information at the same time.

Of course, Reverse was the same.

He realized that the figure standing in the midst of his blurry vision wasn't a distortion caused by the heatwave.

In the sounds of the explosions, his ears picked up a hard-to-understand sound like flowing sand.

His sense of touch felt the movement of the air, letting him know that in the center of the explosion there was something stopping the air from flowing in the correct direction.

She still lived.

"Tia!"

When he reached this conclusion, it was a moment after the attack had exploded.

Reverse leaped, arriving in a moment next to Cauntia who had dropped by the side because of the recoil of her technique. He took up a stance, using a shield that could cover his entire body to engage the things incoming.

Internal Kei variation - Kongoukei.

The iron will that could deflect any kind of object had been revealed.

Incoming.

He didn't know whether his body would be cut in two. He no longer knew how long it had been since he had this feeling...... Reverse realized that his concentration had disappeared for a moment.

"Rever!"

Cauntia called out from behind him.

"Tia, use all your strength."

Saying these short words already took all of his efforts.

"She isn't an opponent that can be defeated so easily."

It had been extremely thorny last time too, when the monster had attacked.

However, that time had only felt dangerous. On the other hand, the feeling this time slowly became anxiety due to fear and being unable to parry.

The returning feeling that had reappeared because of this girl made Reverse's back break out into a sweat.

"Understood!"

Cauntia replied. At that moment, the Kei behind him swelled up, pouring into an attack that seemed as if it could cut everything apart.

What was next? What was the enemy doing?

What was the girl doing?

Reverse's jump should have already scattered the dust in Lævateinn's surroundings.

However, there was something flowing around the girl.

Something similar to sand, or perhaps tiny particles even smaller than sand, were currently gathering around the girl.

The hand that Cauntia's attack had collided with was no longer there, and the portion all the way up to the arm had disappeared.

However, there wasn't a drop of blood leaking out, as if there hadn't been an arm there from the start. There were no splatters of blood at all.

"How......"

Reverse swallowed his words.

What was going on? There was no time for him to think about that.

However, a thought suddenly flashed through his mind.

But there really wasn't any time for him to continue thinking.

"Rever!"

"Nn!"

Reverse responded to Cauntia's shout.

The roaring, violent Kei bursting behind his back was condensed, collected into Cauntia's blade.

Reverse also refined the Kei inside his body, leading it into the form that he desired.

The great blade was swung.

The condensed external Kei was released in a flash.

Up to this, it was the same as before.

But what came afterwards was different.

The moment after the released Kei passed over Reverse's head, its shape changed.

The flash that had been scattered out suddenly became a point rushing towards Lævateinn.

Composite Kei art - Rending Diamond Mark.

Using the deflective abilities of Kongoukei, he further condensed Cauntia's external Kei.

The external Kei that had been compressed into a small sphere seemed as if it were being toyed around with by the wind, flying towards Lævateinn with an unstable trajectory.

"............"

As expected, the single-armed girl still didn't choose to evade it.

The girl only quietly raised her remaining arm towards the compressed Kei.

(What's going on!?)

Reverse shouted out in his heart, but he currently didn't have the leisure to go check it out.

He set his shield, once again spreading out Kongoukei.

He hadn't clearly seen the form of the attack just now. He was also rather concerned about the numerous abnormal dust-like things. Why didn't she bleed? Why was there a strange flow in the air?

Also, also......

There were too many things he couldn't understand.

Reverse was never negligent during battle. However, the battle this time required his attention more than any other battle before. Thinking of this, Reverse unfolded his power in front of him, spreading it out in front of Lævateinn.

It hit.

An explosion occurred.

The Kei bullet exploded the moment it came in contact with Lævateinn's hand, and light and dust swelled up in an instant, blurring out vision. The shock that could originally shake the entire city was annulled by Kongoukei.

Reverse had spread out Kongoukei with all his power, in order to wait for this moment.

Yes, he was waiting.

He didn't understand a single thing about Lævateinn. About why she had come here, or what she wanted to do next.

Or what she had done just now.

There were many other things he was concerned about.

What had Lævateinn done when she received Cauntia's first attacks?

Other people might not have noticed this, but Reverse had absolute confidence in this.

The technique of his beloved Cauntia, that explosion, that destructive power, couldn't only produce that much of an injury.

Because of this, he had used all of his power to spread Kongoukei.

There would definitely be some exchange after this.

This was all Reverse was able to do in order to protect Cauntia.

And his expectations were realized.

He had guessed correctly.

There was an abnormal flow in the airflow produced by the explosion. It wasn't scattering outwards, but it was as if it were being sucked inside.

"It's the same as before."

The moment Reverse was muttering this......

Incoming.

A dramatic impact.

"Urgh......!!"

His Kei was battered, and his body shook. The assault jarred his entire body and his consciousness. Reverse strongly clenched his teeth, withstanding the assault. The reflective ability of Kongoukei wasn't any use. Moreover, this wasn't the time to focus on counterattacking.

However, he couldn't cower at this.

Behind him was the woman he loved the most in this world, Cauntia.

He definitely couldn't shrink back......

"Re......Ver......."

From behind him came a voice that made him despair.

"........................Eh?"

The back of his head, his neck, had been touched by something, and it wasn't Cauntia's hands.

It was a warm, liquid feeling.

His astonishment made his entire body shake, and Reverse slowly turned around.

The air around him swirled intensely. The only place that maintained normalcy was the circle affected by Reverse's Kongoukei.

That was also where Cauntia behind him was.

And it was because of this, that the liquid dripped on Reverse's body.

It was Cauntia's blood.

"Tia?"

Greeting Reverse's eyes was blood endlessly flowing from Cauntia's body like water spraying from a burst pipe.

"Sor......ry......"

An inconceivable apology drilled into his ears.

Cauntia who had lost her strength slumped on his back.

As if to support her body, Reverse moved. In that moment, he had already completely forgotten to maintain Kongoukei.

And because of this, he was able to perceive everything.

Even if he wanted to turn his body around, his left arm wasn't able to move like he wanted to, he finally realized.

"Eh?"

When he looked carefully, his left arm was already gone.

Actually, Reverse's own blood had been mixed in with the blood spraying out that he had seen behind him.

"Eh?"

It was inconceivable. However, this was reality.

Reverse's Kongoukei had been broken.

It had been completely destroyed.

"......I see."

That moment, Reverse understood the situation in front of him.

The second attack that Reverse had received.

It was Cauntia's attack.

No wonder he had felt it strange. Even if Cauntia's technique had been deflected, the damage to Lævateinn's surroundings had been too small. It would be too unlike Cauntia for her to have considered that Reverse was there and held back.

Though he didn't know what had happened in the middle, the reality wouldn't change.

Cauntia's Kei technique had been sent back.

Both times were like this. The composite Kei art of Reverse and Cauntia had been completely reflected.

Because of this, things had become like this.

It had only penetrated Reverse's Kongoukei because it had been the combined technique of the two of them.

"Sorry......"

After Cauntia repeated the same word, she fell from Reverse's body.

The sound of breaking bones came from her strengthless, falling body. Hearing the noise from inside her body, Reverse searched for something in his blood-red vision. His body already didn't feel any pain, and in his hazy consciousness, he could only urge on his body, looking for the target he yearned for.

It was by his side.

"......Tia."

Cauntia didn't make the slightest response to his voice. Cauntia who had always reprimanded himself for being slow now lay silently by his side.

Cauntia's hand reached out, as if to echo her most instinctive desire.

Reaching out to Reverse.

They lay there silently, both reaching out, their strength weakened to a drop, but they still reached out to their desires.

When he gripped Cauntia's hand, a hard-to-describe feeling of tranquility came over Reverse. As his strength decreased with each breath, the scene dyed red with blood before him became more and more blurry.

[[image:Regi21_037.jpg|thumb]]

As his vision was disappearing, Reverse's angled gaze caught Lævateinn who was scattering some sort of particles.

Though he no longer had any judgment ability, when he noticed the feet of some person appearing in front of him, Reverse raised his head.

Standing before him was Lævateinn, gazing at him.

Even in the tense situation just now, Reverse had always felt that she had a sort of indisposed attitude. But he hadn't been in time to ask, and he hadn't been able to defend against everything. Now he could only look at her. Regardless of whether it was fear of enemies or the courage he needed to overcome these fears, they were already all unnecessary. Everything had returned to nothing. All he needed to do now was grasp that hand, and everything else was meaningless.

As his vision almost disappeared, Reverse didn't know why Lævateinn still looked at him like that.

However, he had a feeling that made Reverse feel that Lævateinn was currently looking at his and Cauntia's hands that were clasped together.

"You......"

A weak voice.

The answer appeared in his mind in a moment, but he no longer had the strength to form words. His momentarily clear-headed thinking once again slowly became muddled.

His vision became even blurrier than before, so much that he couldn't even make out her figure anymore.

As everything became unbearably hazy, Reverse protected the feeling of grasping that hand until the end.

<center>◇</center>

(R, Reverse-sama and Cauntia-sama have been defeated.)

The voice that came brought an unconcealed tremble.

"Hmph."

That was a natural thing.

Alsheyra who was moving out of her room in the palace listened to the trembling voice ot Elsmau with a natural attitude.

"What about the others?"

(They have already taken action before contacting me.)

"Good, then tell them to take action in order. Ah, right, though I've only seen that guy fight from the side so far, if he wants to take action himself, then let him."

(Yes...... then what about Your Majesty?)

"I already know the goal of the one in opposing us, so I'll go make the final defensive line. Or should I get rid of everyone else and go become the frontline?"

(No, no, that's not the best choice.)

"Really...... has the evacuation of the city's residents been carried out smoothly?"

(Yes, In order to keep the commotion from spreading, we are currently leading the citizens to shelters smoothly.)

"Right, right, are there any other people there?"

(Military Artists other than the Heaven's Blades have stopped them. No, it would be more correct to say that we've been pinned down by them.)

"Is that so. Though I don't want to be too wordy, what really is going on? Ah, whatever. Tell the Heaven's Blades to ignore them, and charge straight to the palace for the enemy's original body."

(Understood, Your Majesty.)

"Ah, I fear that we'll be in a pinch for a while."

As soon as the conversation ended, Alsheyra spoke to herself. Elsmau might have also listened, but she didn't respond with anything.

Alsheyra didn't really care about her not responding.

Compared to that...... she gazed to the side.

As if it were chasing after her, there was a figure walking behind her with a slightly slower speed.

It was Leerin.

"How is it? Can you keep up?"

"Of course."

Leerin nodded her head with a persevering expression, and looking at her would really make one feel a sort of stabbing pain in the heart. Alsheyra's expression distorted for a moment, but it was only a moment, and in the next second her expression changed back.

By now, she couldn't tell Leerin to go back. that would only be an insult to her determination.

More relevantly, her strength was necessary.

"......Really..."

"Nn?"

"It's nothing."

Alsheyra used a strong smile to mask the words that she had almost let slip out.

She felt that this was another helpless thing.

She had always thought so.

It had been for all of this, for this day, that there was Alsheyra Almonise.

That there was the Almonise Family.

That there were the Three Royal Families of Grendan.

The Heaven's Blade successors as well, the Lance Shelled City as well......

They were all prepared for this day.

Alsheyra had been born for the coming of this day.

That was how it had originally been.

But actually, what was it?

Actually, the ultimate trump card hadn't fallen into her hands, it had crossed over her palms, and the purified blood had chosen an extremely mediocre girl.

If there was truly such a thing as fate, how much of a tease was it, or perhaps why did it like to pester people this much.

This fate was a kind of misfortune for the girl, and to Alsheyra it was a kind of insult.

"......It feels like I've been wearing the wrong shoes the whole time." <ref> Metaphor for Alsheyra's position as described in the past few sentences. </ref>

"Eh?"

She unconsciously spoke the words that she originally hadn't wanted to say.

However, in this situation, even if she let some words slip, Alsheyra didn't show a particularly regretful expression, and she still showed a smile like that past.

"......Ah."

Leerin felt it.

"Well......"

"It's alright, you haven't done anything wrong. If we want to talk about who made a mistake, it should be that fiancee without any patience." <ref> Fiancee refers to Herder Eutnohl, who chose to elope with Leerin's mother rather than marry Alsheyra. </ref>

But even with this, even if it were truly the case, it was still the situation of bad luck befalling one's own children. <ref> As before, Leerin's father was Alsheyra's fiancee at one point. </ref>

It refused to gather at Alsheyra.

It refused to gather at the person who wanted to end everything.

Even if she thought about these questions time and again, it wouldn't have any effect on reality, and she couldn't find any ways that were enough to affect the current reality.

"Because I wasn't able to become a mother, really."

"......Nn."

Watching Leerin nodding her head as a response, Alsheyra manipulated the lift machine that they had arrived at, lowering them down to the ground.

The space that she saw underneath the lift was in darkness. A tense feeling had already been spread all over that black space. This darkness certainly also knew already, knew that the time destined to come was already close by.

The lift continued lowering.

Carrying Alsheyra and Leerin, it went to her side.

<center>◇</center>

Kalvan was a person who couldn't stand it when he wasn't clear on what had happened and how things were currently turning out.

He had noticed an abnormality and taken action before receiving Elsmau's report, and while he was moving he had heard her report.

But even with this it couldn't be said that he understood everything about the current situation.

The Queen hadn't explained anything regarding the core of the situation.

To one who had always lived in Grendan, though he could speculate a part of it, it was still only a speculation.

And even if he asked the Queen, the Queen's reply would only be 'the continuation of last time' or such an ambiguous explanation. He was very clear that the Queen had always been that kind of person.

Even so, he still couldn't help but ponder the situation.

But, it was also reality that as a Heaven's Blade successor, he was an extraordinary Military Artist at the same time.

To face the situation, what he had to do was decide by his own judgment.

Complying with directions, he ignored the battles of the monsters unfolding in the palace surroundings, and as he entered the inner palace, Kalvan saw it.

A man and woman overlapping each other.

"Reverse and Cauntia?"

The blood-red liquid covering the ground let him know that this wasn't a joke. Kalvan's expression became completely serious, and he watched the area behind them.

A few steps behind Reverse and Cauntia, she was there.

"You did this, huh!"

Though it was the appearance of a girl, Kalvan wouldn't be fooled by such a simple thing. The girl seemed to be preparing to begin moving once again, and then Kalvan had dropped in front of her.

"......Please move aside."

"You're the one that should move aside."

As he replied in a low voice, he took up his restored Dite.

Golden Kei surrounded Kalvan's entire body.

External Kei variant - Armed Sword.

An armor composed of countless swords formed from Golden Kei covered Kalvan's entire body.

The momentum made the air in the surroundings into a gale, blowing towards the girl's body.

At that time, a different presence dropped behind Kalvan's body.

"Kalvan!"

The owner of the voice was Kanaris.

"Don't come over here!"

Kanaris immediately restored her Heaven's Blade after dropping down and wanted to team up with Kalvan, but Kalvan stopped her.

"Go meet up with the others and prepare an attack with them."

"But......"

"Go, you must have seen it as well."

Kalvan only needed to look at the overlapping bodies of the two people behind the girl's back and in the center of his vision, and everything was already understood without having to be said.

"Um......"

"Go."

"Alright......"

Leaving this word, Kanaris once again leaped.

What had she been thinking of saying at the end? The moment he thought of this, Kalvan's expression changed.

It became a smile.

Had she wanted to tell him to make sure to take revenge for the two of them?

"Now I, Kalvan, will be the sacrifice."

His imposing Kei hadn't weakened at all, and this also showed that his heart didn't have the slightest haze.

Losing before a battle was impossible.

"Though I've always frowned at them, whatever I say, everyone is also a Heaven's Blade successor as I am, and it is up to me to avenge them."

His Armed Sword spread out, and golden Kei extended out of the Heaven's Blade, endlessly spreading its territory. As if a kind of viscous liquid, but with a speed that wasn't like a normal liquid. It was spread all over its surroundings in a moment, covering the girl, covering Lævateinn, entirely.

"Disappear before us!"

He yelled.

Brandishing his Heaven's Blade.

It was as if the surrounding golden Kei listened to his orders.

The golden Kei that had spread out assaulted Lævateinn all at once. The originally liquid substance became hard in a moment, changing into a group of blades or spears flying towards the girl.

[[image:Regi21_049.jpg|thumb]]

There weren't any places to escape to. Kalvan wouldn't leave that kind of gap.

But Lævateinn seemed as if she didn't understand what was happening to her, simply standing in place.

The group of blades pierced Lævateinn.

Though they pierced her, this didn't mean that it had completely finished her.

If it were the kind of opponent who could be won against like this, then the two of them wouldn't have died.

"Hah!"

Kalvan had already taken the opportunity to advance to the next stage of Kei refinement.

The golden Kei became a sphere with Lævateinn as the center, as if to capture prey.

External-type Kei variant - Illusory Bestial Edge

Inside the sphere, the countless blades that had originally pierced Lævateinn's body once again began moving. The golden Kei that filled the surroundings produced pressure at the same time. Moreover, this pressure also produced heat, and along with the destructive energy that Kei already had, the heat increased further.

Cutting, crushing, and burning.

Three attacks assaulted Lævateinn.

As if the golden Kei was a monster feeding on its prey.

Even filth monsters that possessed extraordinarily strong regenerative capabilities would be ruined beyond recognition by this merciless Kei technique - that was Kalvan's Illusory Bestial Edge.

However......

"Tch!"

Kalvan didn't have the feeling of scoring a hit, so he could only click his tongue, and the Illusory Bestial Edge once again became a new Armed Sword to cover him again.

Nothing could be seen inside the thick Kei of the Illusory Bestial Edge.

It didn't feel like a hit. He had captured the enemy, released his Kei technique, and up until the blades began dancing he had been able to feel a definite contact. For the most part, he was able to feel the resistance of the prey through the Kei.

But currently there were no such feelings.

He wouldn't make rash judgments, that was who Kalvan was. He could capture whatever small changes happened inside his Kei technique, so because of this he wouldn't make any rash judgments.

The change in the feeling made him feel that at some point, his prey had suddenly been switched out.

Changing from a solid to something like flowing sand, that kind of incomprehensible situation had appeared inside the sphere.

(Did she escape?)

Had the girl escaped from Illusory Bestial Edge through some method that Kalvan hadn't noticed?

If that were the case, then even continuing to maintain Illusory Bestial Edge was a waste of effort......

"............"

Kalvan shut his eyes.

He didn't prepare to release Illusory Bestial Edge.

Rather, with his sword on his shoulder, he stood while waiting for the changes that would come next.

The sounds of battle from outside of the palace were continuously becoming intense, and the Kei that raged in all directions like a storm wasn't something of a normal Military Artist.

(Lintence?)

Kalvan obtained that answer from the nature of the Kei.

Though the Heaven's Blade successors should have already entered the palace because of their orders, Lintence had ignored them?

He shouldn't be the kind of person who would forget about the original to fight with small fry.

Then had something caught his attention?

He didn't have any time to let Elsmau explain. Kalvan once again focused his concentration, removing thoughts about unnecessary information from his mind.

The feeling that Illusory Bestial Edge transmitted definitely had some secret.

If he didn't unravel that secret......

"Hmm......"

With regards to time, he had only closed his eyes for a moment, but because of the speed of his senses, he felt that it had been quite a long time.

Kalvan opened his eyes.

"That's how it was!"

After shouting, he swung the sword on his shoulder.

The Armed Sword converged, becoming a huge sword.

External-type Kei variant - Golden Yaksha.

The swing would cut Illusory Bestial Edge into two in a flash, and Kalvan's strike would cut into the thing that he had seen through.

That was how it should have been.

"What!!"

He felt an unexpected feeling that wasn't the Kei technique.

There was something suppressing Kalvan's body.

His arms, feet, torso, there was something grabbing on to him, stopping him.

Looking closely, it was a hand, an arm.

It seemed from the exterior to be the arm of a young girl, but there were countless of these arms as if they grew out like weeds, continuously appearing from somewhere unknown, and then tightly grabbing Kalvan.

"Did I misstep!?"

He couldn't help from yell out.

No......

He couldn't have gotten it wrong.

That thing was such an organism.

He couldn't let himself be tricked by her outward appearance. He hadn't felt a bit of Kei from her, but she had killed two Heaven's Blade successors, and she who had escaped from Kalvan's Illusory Bestial Edge with some unknown methods definitely wasn't the being that her exterior suggested.

Then, Kalvan's understanding was correct, as expected.

The countless arms changed further. As if responding to the movements of Kalvan who was attempting to break free, the arms began becoming hard one after another.

Kalvan became as if he were trapped inside a great piece of stone.

"Damn......"

Even his strength couldn't break this stone.

And the next change began in a moment.

Kalvan felt the presence above his head.

He raised his head to look, and there were countless gun-shaped objects. All of the barrels were aimed at Kalvan.

"Shit......"

If he continued maintaining Illusory Bestial Edge, never mind breaking the stone around his body, he wouldn't even be able to clear away the guns above his head. Kalvan released his Kei technique, letting Kei flow for the purpose of defense.

The Kei produced a large explosion.

In the light of the explosion, when Kalvan escaped his manacles, and at the same time cleared away the mass of guns, he saw it.

A figure, coming closer to himself.

It had come from the direction of the released Illusory Bestial Edge.

"In that case!"

Kalvan shouted this out during the explosion. While flowing Kei through his sword, he swung at the girl who approached him.

There were no weapons in the girl's hands, but her slim fingers were filled with the presence of death.

The cut and the girl's hand clashed and grazed each other, sending off sparks, the attacks of both sides filled with killing intent.

Kalvan's sword cut into Lævateinn's arm.

Lævateinn's hand pierced Kalvan's throat.

"Ugh......"

After a short groan, Kalvan fell down.

<center>◇</center>

Kalvan had been defeated.

Before she had been informed of this fact by Elsmau, Kanaris had already felt this from the flow of the air.

Kanaris was now inside one of the passageways of the palace.

Behind here were the lifts that Alsheyra and Leerin had just used.

It was a passageway leading underground.

Though there were still other methods to go underground, since Lævateinn had already appeared, she only wanted to use this road.

Kanaris had the premonition that Lævateinn would destroy the palace, and then continue to here.

Kanaris' expression was extremely grave.

If it were the past, she would definitely have felt that that group was messing around and become furious because of it, but she currently wasn't that way. <ref> 'That group' probably refers to the Heaven's Blade successors. </ref>

Three had already been defeated.

This definitely wasn't a situation to joke around.

Those inside the palace had already succeeded in taking refuge. Other Military Artists were currently outside the palace dealing with the mysterious group of troublemakers.

It was up to the Heaven's Blades to deal with Lævateinn's original body.

It wasn't that she had received detailed commands from the Queen, but rather by the time she noticed, she was already doing this.

Because this was all she could do in the current situation.

Kanaris looked behind her.

The Heaven's Blade successors had already gathered.

Savaris, Troyatte, Ruimei, Barmelin, even Haia who hadn't even been a Heaven's Blade for long, along with one more person.

"Claribel-sama?"

Kanaris couldn't understand her appearance.

"Ahahaha, it's been a long time."

She who had run away from home to Zuellni, why had she appeared here?

"Though there was some cause in the middle that I'm not clear about, the battle here will become quite dangerous after this, so please deal with the enemies outside first......"

"Ahahaha...... actually, that's true."

Claribel showed a reluctant smile, holding her Dite out to show Kanaris.

Kanaris also had a similar thing to this Dite whose unrestored form was adorned with various patterns.

"A Heaven's Blade......"

"Nn, I don't know what's going on, but it's already like this anyway."

The last remaining Heaven's Blade should have been something of the dead Tigris.

The grandfather's item had been succeeded by the granddaughter. Nothing of the sort had happened in the records before. Moreover, the Queen wasn't the kind of person to care about interpersonal relationships like that.

Then, the Queen had to have approved her power to make this kind of decision.

There wasn't any time right now to think about why she who should have been in Zuellni had ignored the distance between cities and suddenly appeared here.

Even if she thought, the fact that she was here wouldn't change.

"I understand."

Kanaris said this as she straightened herself back up.

"What about Lintence-sama?"

Troyatte was the one who asked this.

"He's distracted outside."

Savaris had answered him. His voice had become hoarse since the time he had almost died from having his throat cut open. He could have gotten it completely treated, but Savaris had intentionally selected this kind of voice.

"Ah, judging from that guy's style, he might already be somewhere around here."

"That's true, if even we have arrived, then there's no way he hasn't."

"Then, what should we do? Do we use our full power to defend here?"

Ruimei also showed a laughable expression beside the two of them. He also felt that he wanted to fight individually if possible.

Of course, all of the people here probably thought that way.

"Reverse, Cauntia, and Kalvan have already been defeated before us. There's no meaning in attacking one by one."

Kanaris replied.

"What about battle strategy?"

"Leave it to me to decide."

She replied to Barmelin.

"Actually, it's already too late now to think about battle plans."

There was only one enemy.

But the fighting methods of the enemy weren't clear.

"In the situation where we don't have any information on the enemy, formulating a battle plan is impossible."

"In terms of teamwork, none of us can win against those two people who got wiped out."

Savaris said this. Naturally, the two people he was talking about were Reverse and Cauntia.

"This time might be quite the crisis."

Troyatte understated.

"Her Majesty said that there's no concern regardless of what you destroy."

"Is there anything now that she would care about if it got destroyed?"

Ruimei grumbled at Kanaris' words.

"......You guys only have those complaints because you're all too stubborn~"

An unfamiliar voice suddenly entered everyone's ears.

Though it was an unfamiliar voice, it definitely didn't belong to an outsider. Everyone instantly understood who had spoken.

It was Haia who was a bit further back.

[[image:Regi21 061.jpg|thumb]]

"What did you say, kid?"

Ruimei glared at him, but Haia didn't care.

"I just wanted to say that because you guys always fought individually, you can't even fight together anymore~"

"That's true."

Haia's accurate analysis made Savaris laugh while making his reply.

"However, youngster. What about it? Could it be that we should start learning how to fight together now? We don't have the time for that now, though."

"I'm here. Regardless of what you say I was the leader of the Mercenary Gang, and I've fought strong enemies as many times as you all, and commanded an overwhelming number of group battles~"

"I see."

Savaris was also the person who agreed with him.

Kanaris had also thought this in her heart.

Because Heaven's Blade successors had such overwhelming strength, they all couldn't help but become loners in the end. Though there were times when they would fight together as two or three people, this would only happen during extremely infrequent situations, and in the end they still relied on their individual strength to complete missions.

As long as a single Heaven's Blade successor was there, most enemies could all be dealt with.

Because of this, Heaven's Blade successors weren't suited to group combat.

The battle last time was the same. In the end the Heaven's Blades had all fought supervising their own districts. That kind of method couldn't be called group combat.

At least the group combat that would be required for this battle wasn't the same.

So, one would think that Haia's proposal wasn't bad.

"Who would listen to the commands of a kid like you?"

Ruimei said this in a bad mood. Though she hadn't made any comments, Barmel also showed a disagreeing expression. The slightly contemptuous attitude on Savaris and Troyatte's faces also hadn't changed.

The situation was bad, they didn't have enough faith in Haia. Since the Heaven's Blade had been conferred to him, he hadn't even had an opportunity to display his own power. Also, even if he had the commanding ability and the corresponding performance, the people here wouldn't trust him unless they had seen it with their own eyes.

In other words, they weren't satisfied to entrust their lives to this unfamiliar person.

Claribel didn't even have the opportunity to speak because the presence of everyone else was too intense.

(This is bad)

The current situation was really bad, Kanaris thought.

She understood this very well.

However, they didn't have any time to improve the situation.

Because they could already hear the footsteps of that person.

<center>◇</center>

Hearing the sound of footsteps, Haia quickly grabbed the unrestored Heaven's Blade.

His palm was full of sweat.

He felt tense.

"......Hahh."

How long had this tense feeling been for? Thinking about this, he couldn't help but show a smile.

But, the faces of the Military Artists gathered in the surroundings who were even stronger than himself were also filled with tension.

It was impossible for Haia not to feel tense.

"Ah, maybe I'm too cowardly?"

Haia was a Heaven's Blade successor, so in other words, he was in the same position as the others standing around him.

He had no reason to fear them, nor did he have a reason to worry about what they thought.

Because of this, he had just spoken.

"Ah, this situation isn't so easy to get used to~"

The Heaven's Blade successors were Military Artists with various extraordinary fighting powers...... The atmosphere that could be felt from their bodies couldn't even be compared with others. When he had fought Layfon, the extremely abnormal competitive feeling he had managed to offset that atmosphere, but currently it was different.

More importantly, there were so many Heaven's Blades here.

Seeing the people surrounding him, each one made him feel safe, and it was only Claribel who stood there whom he felt a bit sorry for.

Because she also wore the same expression as Haia, but with even more embarrassment.

(It seems you've given an unwanted opinion.)

A sound floated quietly by his ears.

Just a sound.

Looking carefully, there was a Psychokinesis flake floating next to him.

It was Elsmau.

"Because I felt this was the best method at the time~"

Actually, this part wasn't a lie.

If this were an enemy that the Heaven's Blade successors who possessed extraordinary fighting power couldn't defeat alone, then the group combat that they were unfamiliar with, particularly fighting together, would become the key to victory or defeat.

Of course, this was also a result that things would have to go smoothly for.

"And you, what do you think?"

In order to coordinate with the other party, Haia lowered his voice.

(Eh?)

"My proposal."

(That...... I personally think it's worth a try.)

"Is that so~"

(But, I think that you won't be able to gain the agreement of the others quickly.)

"Why~?"

(Because you still don't have the trust of everyone.)

"It's really because of that~"

Haia understood this himself, and being told this by the third person, he was even more convinced.

After all, he still hadn't had any opportunity to display his power since he had become a Heaven's Blade.

Originally, he had thought that the opportunity for everyone to see his power had finally arrived, but he had quickly run into such a thorny situation.

Perhaps this battle was the one that Karian had spoken about before, the last battle betting on the fate of this world.

"That guy...... what is he doing~?"

(What?)

"It's nothing."

Karian was currently somewhere, and even thinking about it wouldn't make any results appear.

Regardless of whether the things he had done had bloomed or not, the current situation would be the same.

A battle had appeared in front of Haia and the others, and at this moment he couldn't expect others to come and do anything for him.

"Well, first I'll go work hard to be able to obtain their trust~"

The sound of footsteps didn't stop.

After entering the empty palace, it came straight for this place without a single pause.

The sound of footsteps was very orderly, without a trace of impatience.

As if waiting for this side to take stances.

The eyes of Military Artists could already make out the figure of the invader. Though they felt surprised at the exterior of a girl, they were even more surprised when they saw her familiar clothing.

That uniform made Haia think of something, making his mood become a bit poor.

"Zuellni's uniform."

That was the uniform that the female students of Zuellni wore.

Even at this kind of time, something that made him think of 'that guy' had appeared. Haia had never even thought of this, so he felt vexed.

However, since she had come from Zuellni, then that meant the current crisis had nothing to do with Zuellni. Even if it was related, there wasn't any time to resolve that puzzle.

"It'll be enough to do what we can."

What they should do now was fight with the girl in front of them.

Then......

"I'm already used to playing that kind of nasty role."

Haia had done many things as a mercenary.

In order to win, sometimes it was necessary to obtain the trust of those around him in a short time, and he knew such methods.

(Please be careful of your safety.)

"I know!"

Responding to the Psychokinesist who now called herself Elsmau, Haia charged at the girl, accompanied by the light of restoration.

Internal-type Kei variant - Whirl Kei Current.

This was Whirl Kei that Haia had improved himself, sending him in front of the girl in an instant.

"You!"

Ruimei made an angry roar.

"It's clearly you that were slow~"

Haia said this behind him as he grasped the Heaven's Blade that had just been restored and charged forth.

Psyharden Technique - Flame Cut.

The rapid sword wrapped with flame cut out, heading diagonally up towards Lævateinn.

"Ugh!"

Haia who had originally planned to turn the blade downwards and overlap the flame for the next strike suddenly changed his battle plan, retreating in the blink of an eye.

He hadn't felt contact at all.

The sensation that Flame Cut brought seemed as if he were cutting through air.

Fearing that it was an afterimage or a body copy technique, Haia quickly scanned the surroundings with his eyes open, but it didn't seem that way.

"So it's like that, no wonder three people have already been defeated."

Large drops of sweat appeared on Haia's forehead.

With only one strike, he understood Lævateinn's huge strength.

"Please retreat, I only want to visit a certain place."

"I can't respond to your expectations~"

Lævateinn who had received the strike just now seemed as if nothing had happened. Accepting that fact, Haia wiped the sweat off his forehead.

"Don't say that, play with me for a bit longer~"

"......Then I have no choice."

Though Haia didn't understand, at that time, Lævateinn took action for the first time.

A sword appeared instantly in the girl's hands that had originally hung down forcelessly, and it seemed as if it had grown out of the girl's hand.

"If you will all stop me anyway......"

"Uwah!"

Her intent had already been conveyed.

Haia yelped, holding his blade out in front of him to block.

A blow pushed back his entire body.

When he realized that Lævateinn who wore a cold expression had appeared in a place very close to him, it was already after this.

"Then I will rely on force to eliminate you."

"......Just try it!"

Haia yelled, shoving away the blow that had pushed him back.

He released a Kei technique.

Psyharden Technique - Gravel Ring

The Kei technique originally randomly shot out external Kei bullets to suppress the surroundings, and after his modifications, now only shot out in front of him, bathing Lævateinn in a rain of Kei bullets.

But by that time Lævateinn's figure had already disappeared.

Appearing behind him.

"Tch!"

Going with his instincts and experience, Haia flattened his body, and something in the shape of a sword flew over his head with killing intent and wind.

Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Ryuusenkei.

His body became a tornado, blowing back Lævateinn behind him.

Haia stopped spinning, pursued the girl flying in the air.

Ryuusenkei variant - Wind Scythe.

The Ryuusenkei that had appeared earlier was collected into Haia's blade, and then once again released. The spiraling blades of wind that had been compressed to their limits would definitely gouge Lævateinn's flesh severely.

But, that destiny was easily eliminated.

The spiraling wind touched Lævateinn.

However, the blades of wind weren't able to tear the girl's body.

The girl flew around.

"Impossible!"

Seeing that scene, Haia couldn't help but make an incredulous sound.

The girl was as if she were being pulled by something, whirling around the spiral, and then being cast away.

It wasn't like a human, but rather like something light and floaty being blown around. Haia could only feel stunned speechless towards this kind of physical phenomenon.

But, he couldn't just stay speechless like this.

Lævateinn who had been sent flying out hit the ceiling, and instantly prepared to jump back down from an upside-down posture.

In other words, she was trying to jump back towards Haia.

Haia who had recovered from his amazement had sufficient time to adjust his striking posture.

He was ready to face the next strike.

However, the observers weren't ready to continue as they were.

The figure of Lævateinn who had taken a jumping posture had already disappeared.

Of course, this didn't mean that she had moved, but rather was because a giant figure had swept away the entire place where she had been.

The sound appeared after that.

The destruction also came after that.

A giant piece of metal obliterated the girl's body, destroying the ceiling and flying outwards.

It was Ruimei's Heaven's Blade, an iron ball.

"You're rambling me to death."

Ruimei ignored the rubble that fell down along with the sound of the explosion, pulling back the chain of the iron ball. The other side of the chain was connected to the giant iron ball. It had a speed completely inconsistent with its mass, and also possessed a frightening destructive power. The iron ball had quietly returned to his feet.

"It should be enough to destroy her completely, right?"

Just as Ruimei had finished speaking......

A big red pillar appeared next to him, piercing through hole that the iron ball had created and continuing to extend.

It was a crimson blaze.

"Though you're right, it's probably better not to care too much about order right now."

The one who had released the flame was Troyatte.

"You mean you won't get a turn."

"I'm taking precautions because I'm afraid that you'll be too ashamed when you're defeated. It's only insurance."

"Ha."

Hearing Troyatte's silver tongue, Ruimei made an irritated face.

"Ah~ ......Really~"

Haia's sigh made the two of them shut their mouths.

"......Speaking of which, the two of you, isn't Her Majesty's private quarters above here?"

Savaris said this.

"Ha, you're still thinking about what kind of places will be destroyed in this kind of battle!"

"Her Majesty said that it doesn't matter regardless of what gets destroyed."

To restrain Ruimei, Kanaris began explaining solemnly.

"Though she did say so, even in this kind of occasion, Her Majesty's room should also be excluded, this kind of situation is very common."

"......If some of Her Majesty's personal items fall down, that won't be funny."

Hearing Savaris' explanation, Kanaris' face became ashen.

"If some diaries she wrote fell down, I fear that our doomsday would definitely come."

"That kind of thing is really scary in various ways."

Savaris couldn't help but laugh at Troyatte's thoughts.

"Then...... it's probably better if we don't concern ourselves too much."

Seeing the attitude of her elders, Claribel warily raised her hand and spoke.

"Of course, we're not going to care, former apprentice."

"Eh? Former apprentice?"

Claribel opened her eyes wide at Troyatte's reply.

"There's no longer a master-apprentice relationship between us who are both Heaven's Blades now~"

"Ah, yes."

"That's how it is. Of course, we can't relax our guard."

"Really?"

"Do you doubt me?"

"You're right."

"Ah, nothing can be done about that."

Seeing Troyatte who was laughing this leisurely, Claribel expressed her incomprehension.

Haia who hadn't participated in the conversation could not understand either.

"We haven't relaxed our guard. The reason it seems like we've relaxed is because......"

There were new movements behind the back of Troyatte who said this.

Neither Claribel nor Haia had missed those movements.

Savaris stood there, putting his thumb and middle fingers together, appearing as if he were going to snap his fingers.

Right after he suddenly put strength into them, a moment later a sound came from his fingers.

"Because everyone has decided what comes next."

The snap overlapped with the voice of Troyatte.

Afterwards.

The remainder of the ceiling exploded.

A heavy and intense shock shook the entire palace.

In the midst of their shaking vision, Lævateinn's figure had suddenly appeared from some unknown area.

"I already pretty much understand."

Savaris said this.

"Your tricks."

This time it was Savaris standing in front of Lævateinn who had dropped down.

Perhaps because she had been covered with the dust of the rubble, but Lævateinn's entire body had been smeared with some white sand-like thing.

"Very interesting. A filth monster with the outer appearance of a human."

"............"

"Ah, up through now I've seen quite a few parasites or other things, so by now seeing a humanoid filth monster shouldn't really be much of a surprise."

"......Your beliefs are incorrect."

"Really?"

"But, there is no meaning in explaining."

"Nn?"

Savaris who was a bit puzzled at Lævateinn's attitude quickly restored his past smile.

"Anyway there's not much difference. Though there was a bit of back and forth, last time I wasn't really able to have much fun."

Savaris said this while stroking the wound on his neck. If Lintence hadn't been there in time, he would have died from the wound that Layfon had cut open.

From that day onwards, due to recuperation, he almost hadn't been able to experience any fighting worthy of being called a battle.

"Let me have some fun."

Savaris who said this showed a smile on his face that would make one uncomfortable.

Afterwards, that smile disappeared.

No, his entire body had disappeared.

"............"

Lævateinn who remained silent waved an arm, and several projections instantly erupted from the ground around her. <ref> Projections meaning things sticking out from the ground. </ref>

In the next moment, Savaris' figure appeared.

Because of his speed, Savaris' body was as if he were planning to slam into one of those projections and hurt himself.

It seemed that way...... but before that tragedy happened, Savaris' figure disappeared again.

It was an afterimage.

Whether or not she had noticed this, Lævateinn's actions didn't have the slightest hesitation.

She looked upwards.

There was the figure of Savaris dropping down in a straight line.

Lævateinn threw out the sword in her hands.

When the sword reached the middle of the space between Lævateinn and Savaris, its exterior suddenly changed. It lengthened endlessly, continuously branching out, and in a while the form of the sword had disappeared, becoming a pincushion to spear the falling Savaris.

But this time, the pincushion still hit nothing.

It was another afterimage.

No, perhaps it was more accurate to call it a phantom.

Lævateinn's gaze didn't stop scanning the surroundings.

In one place after another......

Savaris' figures suddenly appeared one after another, and this time they didn't disappear, instead filling the ruined palace.

Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Thousand Man Rush.

"Come, let me try you."

The voices of countless Savaris' overlapped.

All of the Savarises who filled the entire area took the same actions. They crossed their hands, lowering them in front of their body.

The shape of the combined hands and fingers was like the gaping mouth of a wile beast.

External-type Kei variant - Roar Kei, Focused Demolition.

Savaris added on the Luckens secret skill to his ability.

A thousand Savarises surrounded Lævateinn, releasing vibrating waves at the same time.

Vibrations filled with destructive power made a frenzied attack with Lævateinn in the center.

The assault of the vibrations produced the sound of bursting metal.

"How is it?"

In this kind of situation, Savaris happily watched Lævateinn's posture.

Lævateinn had just created great walls of thorns in her surroundings, blocking the vibrations. Whether her special substance could endure the vibrations or not, nothing had changed in Lævateinn who was behind the thorns.


However, just this wasn't enough. Every short period of time, the exterior of the thorns would collapse a bit.

Using a thousand copies to surround the enemy and then release a Kei technique to attack was the Kei combination killing technique that Savaris was the most proud of. In the storm of vibrations, there was nowhere to run, and even the thorns that possessed an annoying regenerative ability were crumbling bit by bit.

"Come on!"

The rapid movement of Kei made Savaris' consciousness reach an excited state.

Savaris opened his flashing eyes to watch Lævateinn who was inside the slowly crumbling thorns, and because of this he wouldn't miss any changes that occurred.

"How unfortunate."

The moment he released his Kei technique, the underground body left the place it had been in.

Lævateinn attacked from a completely opposite direction.

The thorns that had appeared there in a moment covered Lævateinn who had been surrounded by the Savarises, and then exploded. The countless spikes that flew out of the explosions pierced the Savarises produced by Thousand Man Rush one by one.

"But, I still felt something."

Savaris who had released Thousand Man Rush fell in front of Ruimei. The burst of spikes had torn his clothes in various places, and bloodstains were everywhere.

"Vibrations?"

"Yeah."

Ruimei who had been waiting while watching the battle asked, and Savaris confirmed his question.

"On the surface it seems as if she can regenerate limitlessly, but even so, vibrations seem to be able to hinder her regeneration speed."

"It seems like it won't be enough if it's only that."

"Yes. To completely eliminate her, anything that uses heat should be alright, but she still hides quite a few secrets."

Lævateinn, who had escaped from Savaris' Kei technique, had more white color on her body than before.

And because she hadn't quickly pursued, it meant that it still could be affected by the actions of the Heaven's Blade successors if they cooperated.

"Speaking of which, it would be nice if you got rid of her directly."

At that time, Barmelin said this.

"No no no, it isn't that simple and easy to defeat. That defense is very hard."

"Useless thing, go die."

"Ahahaha......"

Savaris laughed at Barmelin's abuse.

"Then, is it enough to completely eliminate her defense?"

"From the situation before, it should be that way."

"Hm, in that case, Kanaris."

"What?"

"That teamwork the youngster spoke about just now, and speaking of vibrations, you should understand, right?"

"Ah, that's right."

Though the topic had suddenly been shifted to Kanaris, she already understood just from this much being said.

"That's true, then......"

"Ah?"

"The battle captain will be Haia Laia. No, Haia Wolfstein Laia."

"Haah~?"

"We'll leave all the planning to you. Weren't you the first one to make that proposal?"

"Hey, Kanaris!"

Ruimei roared at Kanaris' words.

"I don't know how to fight cooperatively either. If you think about that, then won't his knowledge definitely be useful?"

"......Tch."

"Is that alright? Haia Wolfstein Laia."

'Wolfstein' had been stressed twice.

This was because Kanaris already thought of Haia as a Heaven's Blade successor?

Or perhaps, did she want to judge whether his might was fitting of what being a Heaven's Blade successor expressed?

Regardless of which......

"Then, please allow me to command you~"

Haia responded.

There were several people with unhappy expressions.

However, Haia felt that this was very meaningful.

The fact that he felt it was meaningful showed that he still had power left.

The Heaven's Blade successors would listen to his commands, to fight with this difficult enemy.

"Things are really becoming more and more interesting."

Haia said this.

<center>◇</center>

Know yourself and know the enemy, and you will not be imperiled in a hundred battles.

The origins of that saying were already unknown, and no one had been able to unravel the mystery. <ref> But actually, it was Sun Tzu. </ref>

Even so, that saying had always been passing through the autonomous moving cities, through this world, and through the battlefields, and it was used in many places other than this.

And now, Haia was also saying it.

"Our information on the enemy and friendly information are both insufficient, it's really the worst situation."

Haia had not been a Heaven's Blade successor for long, and after that he hadn't had the opportunity to observe the fights of other Heaven's Blade successors.

A few moments ago had been the first time he had seen them fight, so it could be said that they were people he was cooperating with for the first time.

Also, many mysteries revolving around the enemy's body hadn't yet been unraveled.

"In this kind of situation it's very difficult to customize battle plans~"

(But, you've already issued an order.)

Elsmau said this. Her Psychokinesis flake was by Haia's ear, quietly glowing with light.

The feeling of this position was very familiar. Though it was hard to put into words, it was a feeling that Haia felt was very familiar.

"Ah, it's not the first time I've been dragged into battle without any information."

Haia who was being toyed with by that kind of familiar sensation replied.

He didn't have any time now to care about other things.

So his orders were very vague.

However, he could only do this much.

"Anyway, those peoples' strengths are too great~"

The 'people' that he spoke about naturally meant the Heaven's Blade successors.

Even if they seemed like extremely refined Kei techniques, they would become large-scale Kei techniques when used by Heaven's Blade successors due to their massive strength, making the techniques look a bit rough.

Many of these 'people' had gathered together, and if it was very difficult for them to exchange opinions with each other, he could only give out a set of general orders.

"Ah, even so, in the end......"

As he said this, the first action began.

The enemy wouldn't wait, and their side wouldn't wait either.

"Really~"

Just as Haia shrugged his shoulders, the sound of a clash rang out.

A new round of attacks began by Ruimei's iron ball.

The iron ball that was interlaced with external Kei rushed towards Lævateinn in a simple straight line.

The situation didn't unfold the same way as the first time.

The iron ball made an intense sound, but it wasn't the sound of destroying the target.

The moment before it struck its target, a wall composed of thorns blocked the iron ball's path, receiving it.

"It's not over!"

Ruimei let out a majestic roar.

The thorns that had received the iron ball tried grabbing it.

In order to stop the thorns, the chain swung intensely.

The iron chain intertwined with Kei shook off the thorns like a fierce snake, moreover preparing to attack Lævateinn inside, but it was quickly obstructed by other thorns.

"Tch."

It was simply a defensive formation formed by thorns.

Ruimei who retrieved his iron ball retreated back just like that.

And a figure quickly stood on the flying iron ball.

It was Barmelin.

"......Let me break open your shithole."

Swearing like she had in the past, Barmelin stood up the cannon that her Heaven's Blade had restored into.

The Heaven's Blade cannon whose Kei strength had been set as high as possible absorbed Barmelin's Kei, which became a cannonball of light and was shot out.

The bullet that was shot out drew out a beautiful arc with its tail, becoming a line of light.

Though it was a sudden, single shot, Lævateinn responded to it.

More accurately, the thorns responded to it.

The thorns focused at the position of the incoming shot, becoming a shield.

A collision. The bullet split because of the explosion, destroying the surroundings.

"How annoying."

Barmelin wrinkled her face looking at the results, and then returned from on top of the iron ball to Ruimei's side.

The sudden attack wouldn't end like this.

"He, llo, there~"

There was someone who still spoke to Lævateinn with a cutesy voice even in this kind of situation.

It was Troyatte.

Troyatte who had sneaked behind Lævateinn's back held a staff in his hands that was his Heaven's Blade.

"I'm here to defeat you, miss."

He said this while he released a technique.

External-type Kei, Karen Kei variant - Seven Fangs.

In an instant, a snake with seven heads appeared in front of Troyatte.

Countless fangs were arranged in the mouths of the seven snake heads, and these fangs wanted to tear the body of the girl Lævateinn in front of them.

However, the thorns defended against the fangs.

In the opposite position they became a shield to block Barmelin's shell, and it was only right that a gap should have appeared where Troyatte was, but that gap was filled faster than the speed of the Heavens' Blades combination techniques.

"Eh? What an unexpectedly shy girl."

Other thorns attacked Troyatte. After fighting the thorns off with Seven Fangs, Troyatte also retreated.

Next was Claribel.

As if coming out from the shadow of Troyatte who was retreating, Claribel closed the distance between her and Lævateinn.

[[image:Regi21 093.jpg|thumb]]

"Vati-san!"

Claribel shouted the name that the girl had used in Zuellni.

She had originally thought that this would make the girl waver, but it was evident that the girl had no response at all.

"Really!"

Though it was an outcome that had already been guessed, Claribel still couldn't help but exclaim that word. After that, she flowed Kei into the Heaven's Blade that she had received not too long ago. The Heaven's Blade became a shape exactly the same as Kochouenshiken <ref> Claribel's sword. Translates to something like 'Bladed Wing of the Flaming Butterfly' which sounds a lot worse </ref>, and it didn't even seem to have any different feelings when she used it, but right now there was no time for her to ponder about those doubts.

She released her Kei technique.

External-type Kei, Karen Kei variant - Gohachou.

Butterflies with wings of flame danced.

The flaming butterflies proliferated in instants, filling Lævateinn's gaze very quickly.

The speed at which this attack had proliferated would make normal people slip up in the timing of their counter, and what would Lævateinn do in this situation?

"............"

The thorns took what seemed to be an offensive defense, clearing away all of the flaming butterflies in the surroundings in a sweep.

"Umm."

Because of the racing Kei, Claribel who had finally escaped from tension made an unhappy expression and mumbled.

"In that case!"

Claribel got angry, manipulating the butterflies.

The butterflies flying towards the thorns exploded one by one.

The explosions and red flame filled the surroundings.

"Haha!"

The imposing manner of the swelling red flame made even Claribel herself stare.

At that time, someone pulled her clothes from behind.

"Guah?"

Her collar was grabbed.

"Idiot, get back."

It was Troyatte.

"The Kei flow of Heaven's Blades are different from ordinary Dites, remember that."

"It...... It was my first time."

Troyatte, who was pulling Claribel while looking at the explosions, smiled.

"Really......"

"Ahahaha."

Claribel sat down in front of the sighing Troyatte.

At that time, a figure passed over their heads.

It was Haia.

He was running quickly on the wall that had been broken open because of the explosions.

Thorns chased Haia.

"Hah!"

Haia held a smile on his face as he exclaimed, an excited smile. Though he hadn't become crazy about fighting, if he didn't rely on smiling then he wouldn't be able to move due to the fear of the mighty pressure that came from behind his back.

The thorns that still hadn't lost their momentum even after receiving Claribel's attack up to now chased Haia, and Haia could only run circles through the room while taking aim at Lævateinn.

The thorns that chased him from behind reached out a huge spine towards Haia's back.

Haia evaded the spines that shot out like rain, arriving in front of Lævateinn.

Psyharden Technique - Flame Cut.

One swift Iai strike. <ref> Iai refers to a strike begun from the scabbard. </ref>

However, before this Iai strike was released, the thorns had already gathered in front of Lævateinn.

Though it hadn't been completely blocked, the cut path of the strike was unable to catch Lævateinn.

"Hey! You lost!"

Ruimei roared at Haia who was retreating breathlessly.

"Come on now, if we could succeed in one try we wouldn't have to work this hard~"

"What did you say!?"

"If you have an opinion, you should have beaten it with your first blow."

"Ugh......"

"Alright, then let's continue."

"How long do we have to keep going?"

Barmelin asked this.

"Until we succeed, regardless of how many times we try."

"How annoying."

Barmelin's sentence became the signal for the next attack.

"Uraah!!!!"

Ruimei once again roared, the iron ball flying towards Lævateinn's body.

Ruimei, Barmelin and Troyatte along with Claribel and Haia. The continuous attack composed of five Heaven's Blade successors endlessly repeated.

The order of Ruimei, Barmelin, and Troyatte didn't change for the most part, and in comparison, Claribel and Haia attacked from time to time in between the three of them, keeping their assault from becoming monotonous.

In the second round of attacks Troyatte still helped Claribel a little, but from the third round onwards Claribel could already rely on herself to complete her mission perfectly.

Seeing her figure, closer to himself than the other Heaven's Blade successors, Haia was extremely satisfied with his judgment.

It could even be said that the teamwork of the other three was carried out easily.

But actually, they primarily relied on their reflexes to act.

What could they do to let the actions of the next in line become easier, they definitely wouldn't be thinking of such a thing.

It was easier for a provocative action like 'well, what can you do next?' to appear. Taking the bait, the next person would unleash an even more intense attack than the last.

Troyatte who didn't seem to share that way of thinking from the look of it actually had this tendency in the end. Heaven's Blade successors were truly a group formed of loners who hated to lose.

And Haia and Claribel mixed in with the three of them, mitigating that kind of competition.

"Annoying."

"Don't speak too much, watch your surroundings a bit~"

According to Haia's first plan, if they wanted to destroy Lævateinn's defense, it couldn't be resolved by just continuously increasing their destructive power.

"I'll give you the commands for when to use your moves~"

"Then give them earlier."

"Don't say it like it's that easy~"

Haia already felt bored of responding to Barmelin, and he didn't even know what round of attack this was anymore.

But Lævateinn's thorns almost hadn't been reduced at all.

In any case, a doubt had sprung up in his mind, perhaps these thorns were completely unbreakable?

Then in that case they could only make the thorns disappear entirely.

No, he had pretty much planned for that since the beginning.

"But......"

Haia and Claribel continuously inserted themselves between the actions of the three of them, and though it seemed like a very random sequence, it still had a well-defined sequence of actions.

The thorns calculated the irregularities in their order as it tried to root out the rules behind their actions.

Initially, his priority had been to make the appropriate adjustments.

However, what would happen when the opponent had already read the patterns of this side and decided on her own to destroy them?

Clang!

Haia's blade cut the ground.

That strike was the signal.

According to the order, the next one should be Troyatte's attack.

No, Troyatte had already moved. His Kei technique took shape, coming to the state before release.

In the process, others also began their own moves one by one, refining and condensing their Kei.

That was the process up to now.

But, it wasn't the same.

"Raaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!!"

Ruimei roared.

Great flames of Kei covered the entirety of his iron ball, flying towards Lævateinn.

At the same time, a giant shell also shot out of Barmelin's cannon.

"Crimson!"

Claribel also released her greatest Kei technique. Igniting the Kei hidden in the palace with lines of fire, in a moment it became waves of flame rolling towards Lævateinn.

Haia also ran Kei through his blade, and released.

Psyharden Technique - Sakaneji Chousaku. <ref>Unwound Clock-spring Length</ref>

A Kei technique that thrust out with stabbing and swirling Kei that was gathered together.

Afterwards, Troyatte also used his technique.

External-type Kei, Karen Kei variant - Nightshade Demon.

This was the Kei technique that Troyatte had been quietly preparing and concealing throughout this battle.

A black sphere passed through the thorns, and suddenly appeared in front of Lævateinn.

This move wasn't originally a technique for attacking.

Absorbing the techniques of the opponent, and reflecting them back. It was a Kei technique with this special feature.

Troyatte used the greatest Kei strength that he could, letting this Kei skill appear in front of Lævateinn.

This Kei technique that had the feature of drawing in other Kei skills had an effect on the Kei techniques that the other four Heaven's Blades had released.

It played its part, drawing in the other Kei techniques.

Strength was gathered there.

The amalgamation of four Kei techniques flew at Lævateinn like a deadly rain of arrows.

The movements of the thorns were slightly slow compared to this. Because it had gotten used to the speed of the attacks before, it had responded a bit slowly.

Though it was barely a matter of seconds, in a fight with Heaven's Blade successors, even a short moment could decide everything.

Though it wasn't like the wall of thorns completely hadn't made a defense.

It couldn't be said that it was in a completed state.

The gathered Kei techniques collided with the incomplete thorns, exploding.

Explosions shattered the shield, ravaging that which had continually protected Lævateinn.

Before the explosions disappeared, two other figures moved.

They were Savaris and Kanaris.

"This is pretty good."

Savaris said this as he jumped into the blaze.

It was praise for the battle plan.

The Heaven's Blades would obviously be able to cooperate if it were only for a moment. But, just as Haia had expected, if the Heaven's Blade successors had taken various actions because of provocations between themselves, and all of their actions were for their common goal, then it would be different.

Claribel was the same.

"Regardless of what happens, I'll use everything I can for this chance."

Kanaris behind him was ready to unleash her Kei technique at any time. Savaris had jumped into the scorching blaze a step ahead, releasing his own technique.

External Kei variant - Roar Kei, Hermit's Palm.

That moment, Savaris had already entered the state of Thousand Man Rush.

But, Savaris was a single person.

No, his momentary actions had made an incomprehensible afterimage phenomenon appear.

Yes.

A thousand Savarises were all in the same place.

All of the Savarises released a Kei technique from the same place. It was a compact gathering rather than a surrounding.

The vibrations released from that place formed a thick pillar.

Next was Kanaris.

In the gaps between Haia and the others' attacks, she and Savaris had been continuously refining their Kei.

Savaris' Hermit's Palm was a technique that required long preparation.

Though it possessed strong destructive force, because of the long preparation that it required, it had been judged as a Kei technique unsuitable for actual combat.

The Kei technique that Kanaris unleashed was the same.

"......Then."

The moment Savaris released Hermit's Palm, Kanaris also released her Kei technique.

External-type Kei variant - Kagura Priestess' Ritual Dance.

Kanaris' rapier cut sound and rearranged it. Her method of fighting that had been named sound strikes was even stronger than Savaris' with regard to vibrations.

The sound strike technique that had Kanaris' extraordinarily high Kei power seemed as if it added to Savaris' Hermit's Palm.

From the sound of it, it was quite tranquil.

However, the results were intense indeed.

The vibration waves formed and gathered by Hermit's Palm that had been released from Savaris' hands seemed as if they had suddenly been torn apart and spread out, becoming even more intense, engulfing Lævateinn.

Kagura Priestess' Ritual Dance.

This was a rarity for Heaven's Blade successors to use, a trick that strengthened Kei techniques.

Normal Military Artists would use Kei techniques to strengthen their companion's techniques when they were fighting cooperatively, but this was different.

The move that Kanaris released particularly strengthened the might of sound attacks.

This was the reason behind the increase in Savaris' vibrations.

The sound of the explosions produced by the vibrations were different from normal destruction. The sounds that the particles composing substance made when they collided with each other at high speed was fine like the sound of tiny bells, as well as creaky like the sound a piece of iron would make.

"Uwah."

Because of the overly intense sound, Claribel quickly blocked her ears and retreated.

She wasn't the only one who withdrew, Haia did as well, and other than Savaris, the other Heaven's Blades all pulled back their distance.

It wasn't only because of the noise.

The vibrations that pierced through Lævateinn continued destroying everything behind her.

Because of this, the already-dilapidated palace began crumbling.

It was already commendable for the palace that could withstand the might of a few Heaven's Blades to have held out till now in this situation that couldn't be described as just 'a few' Heaven's Blades.

But now, the palace began to crumble.

The ceiling cracked, and fragmented rubble fell down bit by bit.

In order to avoid the falling rubble, the Heaven's Blades retreated.

And Lævateinn......?

Savaris' Kei technique still continued. The falling rubble was crushed by the shockwaves, and the dust produced filled the surroundings.

And this quickly brought about a new situation.

Flame suddenly danced through the surroundings.

A dust explosion.

The flames that had been spread all over by the shockwaves of the battle ignited the concentrated dust, producing an explosion.

"Wow......"

The explosion continued, and the flame swelled without limits, not seeming at all as if it were about to stop.

The explosion and flame didn't have that much strength.

However, the chaotic flame would affect vision, and there was no way to confirm what was happening in the center of things.

"Hey, how is it~?"

After moving to a place that the flame couldn't reach, Haia asked this into the Psychokinesis flake.

(I'm not too clear on it.)

"What do you mean?"

(Because of that explosion, Psychokinesis has become disturbed to a degree, and before this, the Psychokinesis around the palace was already unstable.)

"Nn? When did this start?"

(The instability started after the enemy invaded, and continued as the battle went on. Now it's becoming worse. If this goes on it may only be a matter of time before we're unable to communicate.)

"......Do you think it has to do with this thing?"

(Definitely.)

"Ahh."

Haia mumbled a reply to Elsmau's words.

The explosion still continued, and he was very clear that the reason of the explosion was the dust explosion.

Because the flame still hadn't disappeared, that meant the source of the explosion, the dust, still hadn't disappeared.

The fact that the pressure of the Kei technique still hadn't disappeared said that Savaris still continued to release his Kei technique even now.

Though Savaris was surprised at this extraordinary Kei strength, this wasn't the only problem.

If the dust explosion still continued, and the Kei technique still continued, that meant that Savaris who was in the center of the explosion was still in battle.

"It seems like we haven't completely dealt with her~"

Thinking this, Haia felt a chill near his temple even though he was in a incomparably hot environment.

"Hey, let go of me!"

"What are you trying to do!?"

After hearing Ruimei and Kanaris' voices, Haia looked over.

"Does it even need to be said, obvious I'm going to give her a finishing blow."

"That's what Savaris is doing now."

"It's because I can't trust him that I'm saying this!"

It seemed that Ruimei still wanted to continue attacking, and Kanaris was trying to stop him.

Attacking...... If he could, Haia also wanted to do that.

However......

"Where's Savaris?"

"Hah! Who cares about that guy who couldn't finish the enemy off."

Even for the strongly individualistic Heaven's Blades, other than Ruimei who said this, the others didn't seem like they were going to take any actions.

Kei pressure could still be felt from the center of the explosion.

"Out of my way!"

"No!"

While Ruimei and Kanaris bickered, the other Heaven's Blades didn't move at all. Claribel had a confused appearance, and what about the other two?"

"............"

"............"

Troyatte and Barmelin completely ignored the other two, continually watching the center of the raging flame.

Though they hadn't made a decision like Ruimei, they still understood that they definitely couldn't relax their guard in the current state.

However, Ruimei's iron ball wasn't thrown to the center of the explosion in the end.

It wasn't because Kanaris had persuaded him.

Rather, suddenly, the Kei pressure disappeared.

If it were only this, then they should have taken action that moment. Not only Ruimei, but Haia also thought so. The other four probably also planned the same.

After the Kei pressure disappeared, if Lævateinn still lived, then Haia and the others would have no reason to be troubled.

However, they weren't given sufficient time.

At the same time the Kei pressure disappeared, it happened.

The dust explosion also stopped.

The unstoppably blazing flame also suddenly disappeared.

At the same time, a sense of danger assaulted the spectators.

"Wah!"

Thorns penetrated through the disappearing dust.

But, the size wasn't the same.

The thorns near Haia now were as large as tree trunks.

"What!?"

While making a surprised sound, Haia observed calmly. The other Heaven's Blade successors were receiving the thorns' attacks at the same time.

An inauspicious sound came from the base of the thorns.

At that time, the thorns swung out without any specific target, and something appeared.

No, it had fallen there.

"Savaris!"

Kanaris was the one who had shouted.

As if he had been tossed away by the thorns, Savaris fell down near Haia.

"What's going on~?"

'Are you alright?' There wasn't any time for Haia to ask this.

"Couldn't do anything about it."

Savaris who responded to him like this wasn't completely unharmed. However, seeing as he didn't have any burn marks, the wounds he had received weren't from the dust explosion.

"It seems that we've underestimated our opponent's abilities a little."

"Abilities?"

Savaris didn't know what he was saying.

But Haia had quickly understood.

The inauspicious sound grew louder.

Speaking of which, the crumbling of the palace had already stopped, and though they couldn't see the surroundings clearly because of the smoke that the dust explosion had produced, the palace couldn't have been completely destroyed already.

That strange silence heightened the troublesome premonition inside him.

"It's coming."

Savaris said.

Something slowly emerged from the smoke.

Lævateinn.

[[image:Regi21 109.jpg|thumb]]

Her posture had changed a bit, and her clothing had become the same as what one wore to fight outside the city.

However, just that much of a change wasn't enough to make them feel surprised.

The smoke slowly disappeared.

No, something that shouldn't be disappearing was disappearing.

Then, the smoke was being absorbed, that was a fact that Haia quickly understood after this.

"Impossible!"

Thinking carefully, that was a size that he had already gotten used to.

However, not a single person had noticed that thing being there.

That thing was under Lævateinn's feet.

A thing put together by countless thorns.

The problem was, that size.

The diameter of the thorns that had just attacked Haia was already about as large as Haia's height.

Every vine of thorns had that thickness, and their length definitely wasn't short.

The thing that they had put together seemed about as big as a male phase filth monster.

That kind of thing, when had it been made?

Had it started when Savaris had released his vibrations?

While she was being destroyed, and showing far more regenerative speed than the destructive speed that they displayed, had she deliberately prepared that kind of thing?

"This thing is really an incredible monster."

As Haia said this, the surrounding smoke became even thinner.

It disappeared cleanly.

With that, the appearance of Lævateinn and the monster became even clearer.

Moreover, the surrounding situation as well......

"This is......"

Troyatte said this.

Before them was the scene of the destroyed palace, but the method of destruction definitely wasn't normal.

It wasn't the scale of the destruction.

Rather, it was the nature of the destruction.

It was evident that the palace hadn't been destroyed by the shocks of the battle.

No, there was portion that had been destroyed by the battle.

However, the degree of crumbling was already far more than a normal situation, and the palace had become like sand.

Though he had thought this could have been brought about because of the vibrations, it shouldn't be only that. It was very clear that it had been produced by something with a wider range.

Because the Kei technique that Savaris had released was a concentrated vibration wave. Even if Lævateinn's surroundings had become like this, it should be impossible for the area behind Haia and the others to have been affected.

Not only Haia, but the other Heaven's Blade successors also noticed this.

"......Could it be that we're going to be eaten here?"

Claribel said this.

"Probably."

Troyatte also agreed.

"The traces in that thing's surroundings seem artificial. However I look it doesn't seem to be produced by Sava-Kana's combination."

"Though your abbreviation makes me extremely displeased, what you said is right."

Savaris felt the wound on his neck as he nodded.

"That thing regenerated while it was being destroyed, and even made that kind of thing. What a chilling scene."

Savaris' expression was clearly not as frightened as he had said, and he had a happy expression, his mouth curved into a deep smile.

"Well, next...... What's the battle plan after this?"

"Wait a bit~"

Savaris' tone was extremely lively.

Compared to this, Haia's tone was a bit heavy.

Not just a regenerative ability that was mightier than normal, it was able to and had the ingenuity to use its regenerative ability to use the surrounding substance to create new material.

No, from the start, Lævateinn's regenerative ability was actually creation.

Regardless, the important question was whether her ability was greater than the destructive ability of this side. How great was that creation ability? Did it have a weak point?

Did she have a vital point like a normal organism?

Though he had also been troubled by these kinds of things when he faced filth monsters, however, the difficulty of the problem this time was far greater.

He worried endlessly, and before Haia thought of a way to resolve this......

"No, this is over."

Lævateinn opened her mouth.

"You cannot stop me, this has already been proven. If you continue to fight, it's unfavorable to both you and I."

What was she saying in this situation?

The first half of what she said could be taken as her declaration of victory.

Then, what about the latter half?

"Quickly halt your aggression, and leave. This is a warning."

Unfavorable to both sides?

A warning?

"That's really annoying~"

Haia scratched his head.

He hadn't been a Heaven's Blade successor for long.

Even though Haia was like that, he could think of how the other Heaven's Blade successors would react after hearing this.

"Compared to that......"

Haia had become a Heaven's Blade successor, and a lot of that had been actually for his dead teacher. The strong desire that had been produced from jealousy.

After becoming a Heaven's Blade successor, he didn't have any other targets anymore.

So saying that he had no reason to fight should be a definite conclusion.

"Speaking of which, the original Mercenary Gang didn't deal with these unprofitable battles~"

However......

"......But those words just now made me a bit mad~"

What the fate of the world would be, he honestly still didn't understand after hearing that much. In the travels he had experienced with Karian, he had never gotten a feel for it even experiencing this kind of battle.

So, this was a problem of price.

A problem of whether he should be classified as a Military Artist.

"So, I can't run~"

He said calmly. It wasn't his style to let himself be controlled by anger.

"What are you joking about, this bastard!"

Ruimei roared.

Right, in this kind of situation it would be fine just to allow someone with that kind of style to act.

Haia walked forward.

He didn't have to confirm whether there were people who wanted to flee. If they truly wanted to run, then let them go.

No one ran.

"......This is only a waste of time."

It was unknown how Lævateinn had recognized the attitude of Haia and the others, but her expression stayed motionless like iron.

"Then I can only rely on force."

"Wait!"

The one who shouted was Kanaris.

But Lævateinn ignored her shout.

The sound it made was quiet.

Quietly, it began digging.

"Hey, what's going on!?"

Haia asked this of Elsmau on the other side.

When had such a giant thing appeared and started digging down?

(No good, Psychokinesis can't reach underground.)

The voice of Elsmau that reached his ears was a bit fuzzy.

"What!?"

(The Psychokinesis surrounding the target is extremely chaotic, and gathering information is impossible.)

"Understood."

Haia ended the conversation with Elsmau.

Other than Haia, the other Heaven's Blades already began impeding that thing from getting down.

Not one was clear on the reasons, but the material that formed that monster of thorns was the rubble of the palace, and at the same time as this material was gathered, the entire monster continuously eroded.

However, it was truly surprising that it could break through so easily.

The monster of thorns ignored the harassment of the Heaven's Blades, continuing to move down.

Perhaps the fact that its speed was this slow was due to the fact that the path to its goal wasn't wide enough.

"For now, it won't be good if we don't think about how to stop her~"

He spoke to himself.

The others also thought about that.

Haia who tried to pursue Lævateinn with a rising Kei pressure suddenly stopped his body.

"What's going on?"

Haia regained his posture that he had almost lost, widening his eyes and looking at the surrounding situation.

Vibrations made the ground beneath his feet shake endlessly, and Lævateinn's descent stopped.

"Nn?"

There seemed to be some hidden light under the monster of thorns.

"A thread?"

There was something like that.

Threads were lined up at equal intervals, forming a net that completely stopped the monster of thorns.

"This is......"

A person appeared in Haia's mind.

"There's only one person who can do this kind of thing."

Savaris who had retreated to Haia's side said this.

Haia began searching for that person.

Found him.

There was a figure somewhat far away from Haia.

He gulped.

The person standing there was as he expected, but was a bit different.

"What were you doing!?"

Kanaris was the one who roared.

"The things outside have already been tidied up."

The one who was roared at was the person who had stopped Lævateinn's descent, Lintence, who replied with an unmoving face.

"Wasn't that given to other people!"

"If you think about what we have to do after this, those things would only become unnecessary annoyances."

Haia became speechless from Lintence saying this directly.

"Thinking that they will bring trouble, what a good person."

Savaris who was by Haia's side said this.

"Because the people who would die in the battle are too weak anyway, you went to resolve the things outside, is that what happened?"

Haia said this, surprised.

"So that's how it is~"

He understood that way of thinking.

However, there was still something he didn't understand.

"......Then."

Ruimei said this.

"Why is that guy here?"

Yes, it was that. Haia's gaze turned back.

Haia who stood by Savaris cast his gaze to someone outside of the group.

"I don't know, it was only a coincidence that I ran into him."

Lintence spoke coldly.

Why would he be here? Haia wanted to ask.

The person who had been called 'that guy' showed a vicious gaze, looking downwards.

Confirming the appearance of Lævateinn.

"Hey!"

The displeased Ruimei roared.

"I'm here because I'm here. Please don't ask that kind of obvious question."

From his appearance he looked simple, but when he used such a sharp gaze and said this kind of thing, he really made one feel that he was a normal youngster.

"You little kid!"

As expected, Ruimei's voice became even more impatient.

"Isn't a Military Artist who can't use his full strength just a handicap?"

Savaris said this.

Haia looked at his hands, where he held a weapon of the same kind that he used in the Academy City.

That was obvious.

The weapon that had once belonged to him was now grasped in Haia's hands.

Right.

That guy was no longer a Heaven's Blade successor.

A normal Military Artist who couldn't use his strength freely.

But, that guy didn't waver a bit.

"If you think that I'm in your way, isn't it enough to just ignore me? ......When did you become such tender people?"

"Ha......Hahahahaha! It's truly as you said."

The response of that guy made Savaris laugh loudly.

"That's how it is, doesn't everyone think that rejecting someone who wants to join the battle is quite unnecessary?"

Savaris' attitude made one feel as if he were acting, and it wasn't only Haia who believed this, right?

......However, the Heaven's Blade successors here had already accepted his existence, that was a fact.

"Really......"

It was really a bad joke.

Layfon Alseif had appeared here, making Haia feel like it was a terrible joke.

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume21 Prologue|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume21 Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume21 Prologue

2013-10-06T23:39:09Z

80.223.220.209:

===Prologue===

It had ended like that, but it wasn't something that he could decide on his own.

No, if he wanted to decide it himself, he could have. But, he feared that at that time, a doubt like 'is this really okay?' would have appeared.

If a state infinitely close to perfection wasn't expected, then it wasn't necessary for him to give one hundred percent of his strength, and moreover he wouldn't have to work completely till the end.

"......Hah."

Raising his head to look at the building he had just come out of, Karian sighed and a bit of sound leaked out.

After saying farewell to Haia Laia, Karian's journey in order to convey the menace of the world hadn't ended.

In the midst of that journey, today he was in a brand new city.

He had stayed for five days, using various means to finally meet the head of the city, but the reaction from the other party didn't satisfy him.

"We've been treated like idiots!"

It wasn't a satisfactory outcome, and it seemed like he wasn't the only one who saw it this way. Karian could only show a wry smile.

Stania was by his side.

"They definitely didn't hear the meaning of our words at all, only thinking 'that's impossible' - They have no sense of crisis at all!"

"But I feel that their response to that kind of fairy tale counts as normal."

"I understand that, it's indeed something that is difficult to make people understand."

Every time he saw Stania who often was unable to hold her anger and exploded, Karian was able to become calm.

To him, just relying on the words 'We can't do anything about this' and changing his feelings was a difficult thing.

"Thank you, you unexpectedly got angry for my sake."

Because she had gotten mad, Karian had been able to think things through calmly.

"T- That's not it, my job is only to assist Young Master in completing his mission, and guard you from the side."

"Completing my mission...... huh."

"Young Master......?"

"It's nothing, I was only thinking about what counts as my mission being complete."

"What does that mean?'

"Of course, though my final target is true world peace, in the end what I want to do is limited. Simply put, if the end requires certain force to resolve a problem, I will be of no use at all."

"I will not let Young Master fight."

"Thank you."

"......Young Master, are you thinking of fighting?"

"If I can."

As he said this, Karian showed a wry smile.

"But truthfully, there is nothing I can do on a battlefield of true Military Artists."

"That......"

"I'm not feeling inferior. Rather, other than this I am very clear on what I can do, and I am also very proud of myself regarding this."

"Then......"

"But I think that the one who pulls down the curtain in the end will not be me."

By telling one city after another of the crisis the world faced, even if it gave only a small sense of crisis to an undefended city, Karian's goal would have been achieved.

Afterwards, in order to face the crisis on the verge of arriving, if new power could be born...... Though this was the ideal situation, he feared that this was too wishful.

On his travels, he had always watched the exchanges between Haia and Stania, and even he already understood. Strong Military Artists existed, but their number was definitely not great.

If he spoke about the level of Heaven's Blade successors, then he feared that up to now he hadn't even met a single one.

Grendan had already spent immeasurable time to face the coming crisis, able to gather so many Military Artists, or perhaps able to become a hotbed of excellent Military Artists. Whenever he thought of this, Karian would feel that his target was far too distant.

But, to face the coming crisis, Karian had resolved not to only be a spectator.

After seeing with his own eyes the monster that had covered all of Grendan, Karian had felt this.

Only because of that, did he continue his journey.

"Well...... Young Master?"

"Nn? What is it?"

The scene from Grendan that day didn't stop appearing in Karian's mind, and Stania's voice pulled him back to reality.

Her expression showed that she had something uncomfortable to discuss.

"Young Master, well......"

"What is it? If you have something that you want to ask, it's alright, say it."

"Oh, then...... Young Master, do you want to complete everything by yourself?"

"I want to, if I can."

"Do you really think that way!?"

Stania opened her eyes wide, staring at Karian who had replied instantly.

"But that's impossible. Not only is it a problem of strength, but also one of mobility. In the end, the negotiations that I decided to do only obtained such an outcome, so I already understand the limits of what I can do myself."

What he could do had limits, and moreover even for the things that he could do, doing them was certainly difficult.

"......Could it be, you're feeling a bit down?"

"A bit. In the end, it has already been three times without getting a good response."

Every time Stania had gotten angry instead.

But, in front of the fact of successive defeats, it was expected for him to feel a bit down.

"There's still the next opportunity."

"Yes, it's a great help for you to say that."

His heart had already been weakened to the point where he would accept other people's comfort so easily. While Karian felt a bit comforted, at the same time he still held a definite sense of crisis.

"No, no no, no no...... Let me gather my thoughts for a moment!"

"Young Master?"

"In any case, I shouldn't be this low-spirited."

Seeing Karian seemingly talking to himself, Stania began panicking.

"Then, Young Master...... if you feel tired, let's first go rest a bit......"

"Ah, no, excuse me. I didn't mean to say anything to make you worry."

"Don't concern yourself about that! Let's first go rest! We should rest now."

It seemed that his actions had caused an unnecessary misunderstanding with Stania.

"If we rest, let's rest on the bus. Instead, because there's nothing else to do in this place......"

Let's go to the next city, Karian wanted to say.

Perhaps, he had a sort of premonition. The phrase 'The end' unexpectedly flashed through his mind.

Even if he felt tired there was nothing he could do about it, or perhaps this also held a different meaning.

A premonition, or perhaps it was just a simple feeling.

Was it caused by something like that?

Karian couldn't help but think.

There was definitely a reason that he would think that way.

Ignoring the proposition of Stania who wanted to go to the hotel to rest, the two of them walked to the bus, and just as they were about to enter an underground road, Karian saw a light.

It wasn't a light used to illuminate the ground underneath them, and of course it wasn't the emergency lights, either.

This white light was even closer, and its swaying pattern made him feel like it almost had its own consciousness.

The light swayed as if it were calling Karian.

"Young Master?"

Seeing Karian who had moved off the road, Stania made a surprised sound, but Karian still ignored her and continued after the light.

"Young Master? What's wrong?"

Stania chased after him, a poorly-veiled wavering in her voice as if saying 'Ah, as expected, Young Master is......', but hearing her words, Karian continued ignoring her and advancing.

It seemed that she couldn't see this light.

Then was this a hallucination that he was seeing?

Perhaps this was something that only Karian could see, a guiding light for him.

Karian was convinced that it was only the latter that was correct, so he advanced.

Following the light's guidance, Karian continued moving deep beneath the city.

</noinclude>

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume21 Illustrations|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume21 Chapter1}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Epilogue

2013-10-06T02:35:02Z

80.223.220.209: close quote

===Epilogue===

The truth was really too outrageous.

After giving the matter of movement all to Harpe, the two of them had nothing to do. Layfon confirmed the condition of his Dite while he thought of the things they had just spoken about.

After he calmed down a bit, he couldn't help but think.

Grendan had a girl named Saya, and this girl had created this world, along with maintaining it. The Vati that Layfon knew was a Nano-Celluloid, and they planned to kill Saya, destroying the world.

"......Suddenly saying those things about people I don't know, no one would be able to believe it. That kind of thing is too outrageous."

"But, you believe it."

Felli and Layfon had taken off their helmets, because Harpe said the interior was safe.

Her eyes gazed straight at Layfon.

"After all, that kind of thing just happened."

Moreover, Grendan and Nina's great-grandfather definitely had experienced abnormal battles different from the ordinary fights against filth monsters.

The reason hidden inside definitely had to do with Nina and Leerin. Though he could peek into the truth through the two of them, Layfon couldn't come close to the secret at all. If Harpe was willing to divulge the answer, Layfon believed there was value in trusting it.

"Moreover, tricking us has no meaning at all. If he wanted to kill us, then he could easily do it right now."

"Don't say that, I'll get scared."

"I trust it, so I'm not scared."

"Is that so?"

"Nn."

"Because this is in Delbone's records?"

"Mm."

"That was only a hunch. Rather than that, I'm concerned about something else."

"What is it?"

"Before we entered Harpe, you once brought up Leerin's name. What did you think of?"

"Th......That is......"

After thinking of this, Layfon showed a wry smile.

Layfon was thinking of his satisfied feeling, and he remembered that he had once experienced that kind of feeling somewhere.

"It's related to Leerin, but it also seems like it isn't."

It was when he was small.

It was before the first time he entered the battlefield.

Their older sisters had asked Layfon and Leerin to go buy things, but they encountered something unexpected en route. Cargo that had collapsed en route almost got another pedestrian involved.

Layfon, still young, had reflexively saved that person.

To the Layfon from back then, it wasn't anything impressive. No, from the position that Layfon was in, any Military Artist would have been able to save that pedestrian regardless.

"It really isn't anything impressive. It was only because I was standing there that I did it. That pedestrian wasn't saved just because of me."

It wasn't anything impressive.

However, Leerin who was next to him wasn't the same.

"She was extremely excited, and even praised me."

Layfon remembered that he had been very shy at the time, and also very happy.

"I thought of that time. What I thought at the time. Protecting people like that is the meaning of Military Artists...... After that, I entered battle for the first time. In the process of experiencing countless battles, I gradually forgot that."

Even if he said the same thing, it was different. At the time, he didn't have a sense of accomplishment.

"But, it would be good if I could become that way. Or, wanting to become that way, I'm still pretty similar to the part that decided to become that way...... right?"

Layfon unconsciously raised his head, only seeing that Felli had already stood up, coming next to him.

"Uh, what is it?"

"......Hahh, nothing can be done about this."

"Nn?"

"In the process of your personality formation, she was one of the people in that most important period. Nothing can be done about it, I understand."

"That......?"

"But, I'm still mad."

After saying this, Felli clenched her fist.

"Felli? Huh? ......Uwah!"

The fist fiercely drilled into his cheek.

Layfon had suffered worse treatment, but he felt that the shock from this blow was greater than ever.

<noinclude>

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Chapter3|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Author's Notes}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Chapter3

2013-10-06T02:25:54Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 3 - Her, her, and her===

The sound of a doorknock rang out.

Just as she was studying and thinking about drinking some water, the sound of the doorknock rang out, making Meishen a bit flustered.

"I...... I'm coming."

Meishen reached the corridor almost tripping over her feet, and then walked to the window.

She peeped out of the window to confirm, and the person standing there was Vati.

"Please wait a bit."

After opening the door, she saw Vati holding the bowl from dinner in her hands.

"I came to return the bowl."

"You could have come tomorrow."

"I also have something to ask senpai about."

"Nn?"

"If it won't disturb you."

"It won't, come in."

Vati didn't say this kind of thing often. So Meishen invited her in.

"Let me get you something to drink."

"No............ Okay, sorry to bother."

"?"

Vati's appearance was different from normal. Though she was still expressionless like normal, even Meishen could feel that there was a discrepancy.

Meishen looked at Vati who obediently sat in the living room as she prepared to make tea.

"Here."

"Thank you, senpai."

After putting the tea in front of Vati, Meishen also sat on the sofa.

"............"

Then......

What to do?

Meishen's entire body was stiff as she sat next to Vati.

In this kind of situation, how should she lead Vati to let her talk about her troubles smoothly?

After all, Meishen had never done this kind of thing.

"......Can I speak?"

"Huh? Ah, yes!"

Just as Meishen was confused, Vati opened her mouth.

"Go ahead......"

Meishen felt a bit sad as she motioned for Vati to speak.

"What I wanted to talk about is something from before I came to this city."

"Nn."

"I was created as a replacement."

"............"

"I am a thing created to replace someone who was lost."

Vati said this kind of incredible thing as soon as she begun her prologue.

Meishen was shocked. Perhaps she could say 'How could that......' in a tone bringing a hard-to-describe anger and confusion, or maybe she could only say that kind of thing.

However, Meishen held those words back.

A calm portion in the deepest part of her surprise made Meishen look closely at Vati's face. As she said these things, Vati's face was calm and placid like normal, what could be called an expression that didn't show any emotions.

A calm voice in her heart said that Meishen should calmly check her appearance.

So Meishen didn't say anything at all.

Meishen put the tea on the table, straightening her back, and looking at Vati's face that seemed almost frozen, looking at her eyes, and continuing to listen to her next words.

Vati continued speaking:

"But I can't become a replacement. My evaluation in this area is very poor. Yes, I probably disappointed my master."

After saying this, Vati paused for a bit. She wasn't thirsty, nor had she drank tea to moisten her mouth. The oppressive silence as she searched for the next words flowed forth from her slightly opened mouth.

"......Fortunately, my mission is not only to be a replacement. My evaluations other than this job are quite good, so I can still live like this. <ref> Vati is continuing to talk. </ref>

But, I'm not satisfied with just this much. An existence like me who was created in some important situation can tell the disappointment of my master at a glance. It doesn't matter even if I don't do my other job. Even if it is someone else who does this job, I fear that they will also receive a high evaluation.

I am pursuing the evaluation for which I am me.

I want to succeed in the true evaluation for which my master truly created me."

Her expression didn't change.

Her tone hadn't changed. Her nice voice held something like an indifferent tone, as if she were reading a book.

But, it wasn't only that. Probably.

Why?

After hearing this, her chest hurt. Though this kind of pain was mild, Meishen had a sort of feeling that it grew more and more painful.

With every word that Vati said in her indifferent tone, that feeling became more intense......

Deep under her stern expression, were there any emotions?

Meishen couldn't help thinking about this.

"But, that isn't a simple thing. My master doesn't expect me to have any progress in that area anymore. If my master doesn't hold any expectations of me, I'm not able to do it.

But regardless, I want to pursue that part, I want to make progress, and because of this I decided to go against the orders of my master. In order to achieve my goal - the goal that I was created for - I decided to betray my master."

Meishen held back her surprised voice. The pain continued to increase, stinging her chest. The heavy feeling would truly become heavier with every word Vati spoke in her indifferent voice.

With no way to grasp the cause and effect of the situation, it couldn't be said that Meishen could understand what she was trying to express.

Even so, the pain still came to her.

"So, I betrayed my host. I knew my host was in a dead end situation, but I was ignored it. Because I had to do this. It was only by doing this that I could obtain what I wanted. I judged that I needed it no matter what."

"............"

Meishen felt that it was hard to breathe, even thinking of telling Vati not to say any more.

Casually, without much emphasis, as if she were reading a book.

She spoke like that.

But it hurt Meishen.

Meishen completely couldn't understand the words she said, but the emotions that seeped out of them made her hurt, making her body have such a feeling.

Meishen had a premonition that the pain she felt in her chest from these words would become something hard to endure.

Though she wanted to tell Vati to stop, Meishen still stopped herself from doing so. Under Vati's expressionless mask, something was going to pour out.

Meishen wanted to endure those feelings for Vati.

"I believe that I acted correctly. In order to achieve my goal, in order to live like me, in order to become the correct me that my master expected, I had to know many things. I have many things I need to learn. If I can't learn all of this, then I will have to rely on experience and experiments to find the answer.

I had to give up my master. To me, in order to know the answer, it was most fitting that the thing I abandoned was my master.

However, would doing this truly let me become the me that my host hoped for? I have already lost the ability to confirm the answer.

I can only understand by thinking carefully. But, I still did this. In order to complete my goal, I lost all of the reasons for my goal. I did something foolish. But until now, I still believed that I could only do this.

What was the right thing to do? If I didn't do anything, perhaps I wouldn't have lost my master. But, then I would never have been able to become the me that I hoped for, or the me that my master hoped for.

If I didn't do this, then I would still think that way even now."

After finishing saying this, Vati fell silent.

Her closed lips wouldn't open again, right? Meishen wondered. She had finished what she wanted to say, so thinking this way should be correct.

However, a kind of premonition told Meishen that her words hadn't ended.

Vati should still have something more to say. Meishen calmly waited for her to open her mouth again.

Then, she parted her lips.

"......I know the feeling of losing something. I lost my goal, lost my target for moving forward. The process of arriving at my target still continues, but regardless of how close I get, in the end it's only a wasted effort.

Where should I go?

What can I do?

I already have nothing, and I have nowhere to go. I already know that the slow advance of time is meaningless. Even so, I still can only do this, because I have nothing else that I can do.

I thought of obtaining my master's approval, I wanted to tell my master 'I've already become the me that you hoped for', but...... but......"

That was it. Meishen thought. After the long story, what came afterwards was an endless murmur. It wasn't like Vati to say that kind of thing, so these were the feelings that she wanted to express the most.

Complaints, cowardly words, these words counted as both, completely different from what she would usually say, so this was definitely the feelings that she wanted to uncover.

Meishen didn't know why Vati hadn't said this until now. Even if she thought about it there was no use.

Right now, Meishen had heard what Vati had said.

It was the time for her to gather her courage.

"Vati......"

Meishen naturally pulled Vati over, hugging her tightly.

[[image:Regi18 245.jpg|thumb]]

"It's alright, it's alright."

"Meishen-senpai."

"If you have nowhere to go, then start over and look for somewhere. If you don't know what to do, you just have to find a goal. It's alright, you're here because you have a strong spirit, it's alright to start over a few times."

"............"

"Even if you're not a person, I'm here."

"Senpai."

"I really like you."

Meishen hadn't missed Vati's expression as she heard these words.

"Thank you very much."

After she left Meishen's side, Vati said this.

"I understand that if it's you, you would definitely say that kind of thing."

"Vati......?"

"You told me the answer. Even if I lost the thing I loved, I can still stand up again. Even if I can't return to the past, I can continue living on.

You told me about the so-called humankind."

Vati said this. Meishen didn't really understand what she had said. But, her expression as she said this made Meishen unable to move her gaze.

"Thank you very much. It's only because you said that to me that I can continue on."

"Huh?"

"Goodbye."

The moment Vati said this, Meishen's eyelids suddenly became heavy. Her consciousness faced, and her strength left her body.

"Vati......"

She was right there, gazing at Meishen from the other side of her fading vision.

What expression had appeared on her?

Vati's expression, her immovable expression had moved.

It was truly only a bit, a very slight change.

But, her expression had moved.

Was it a smile, or was it crying? Since it was faint and unreal, making her face shake stiffly, Meishen was able to see that expression.

"Thank you very much, it was great to have met you."

Vati's voice entered her blurry consciousness.

"Wait......"

She seemed to have said the word 'goodbye'. Meishen who thought this reached out her hand.

However, her arm didn't grab anything.

When she recovered her consciousness, Meishen was already lying in bed.

She thought it was a dream.

However, it wasn't a dream.

The next morning, regardless of how long Meishen waited, Vati didn't come to the store.

<center>◇</center>

It had always hidden itself at a distance.

This was the Battle City Armadune. After that last battle, it hadn't come close to Zuellni. Though this was the case, it also hadn't gotten far from Zuellni.

Armadune maintained a distance, keeping behind the Academy City Zuellni, moving around with it.

In the center of the city where there was nothing as far as the eye could see, Gildred sat on a wooden chair drinking tea. A big umbrella was hung over the old man's head, and on the table next to him, various sweets like small pastries had been arranged in perfect order on a plate.

Gildred put the ceramic cup back on the table, empty.

Then, the teapot placed on the table moved, pouring tea into the cup. Other than Gildred, there weren't any people here, had the teapot moved by itself?

The thing that had moved it was a tentacle that had grown and extended out of part of the table. This tentacle used its form to wrap around the teapot's handle, pouring tea into the cup.

Gildred put a pastry in his mouth and once again took up the teapot. The old man who tasted the steaming tea in his mouth gazed somewhere without batting an eyelash.

Ahead of that place was Zuellni.

"Well."

He murmured.

The man who was as tough as nails stared at Zuellni with an oppressively sharp gaze. Even though his body was already ancient, he was still a mighty Military Artist.

"Armadune, are the preparations ready?"

The old man asked this, not moving his body from the bench or shifting his gaze. Only the tentacle extending from the table slightly waved.

The tentacle couldn't speak, but Gildred who had asked the question captured the essence of the response.

"Then......"

Gildred put down the cup and stood up, placing the steaming cup back on the table. When he stood up, the table, chair, and umbrella all changed. The table and chair sank into the ground, the umbrella folded back up, and also sank into the ground as expected.

Then, it again returned to the empty city that Layfon and Nina had seen from that time.

After rising, Gildred raised his empty hand to his chest, raising his fingers.

"Let's go."

He slowly extended his arm, like a conductor beginning to play out an orchestra.

It was at that moment.

Light appeared in the air above.

A nasty noise like arcing electricity sounded along with the quick flash of light, occurring on a wide scale above the autonomous moving city.

The light shone on the body of Gildred, becoming blinding.

Conditions should have returned to normal after the beam of light departed, but what extended before his eyes was a boundless, dark city.

But, it wasn't empty.

A person appeared at a slightly farther distance than Gildred.

"Did you think this old man would let you go?"

That person was staying here as if crouching on the ground, and Gildred questioned him with a cold tone.

"I already understand what kind of beings you are. As for how we would deal with you, could it be that you believed we would rely only on force?"

The old man spoke while grasping two iron whips in his hands.

"In the air of this city, there is a special wave that makes your kind feel confused, so those parts of you that hide outside definitely won't be able to come close."

"......The battle last time was only a feint, and your goal was to drop my guard?"

"That's how it is."

That person stood up, and Gildred called her name as a reply:

"Lævateinn".

"............"

The person who stood there was the 'Vati B' that Layfon and Felli had just seen. The two of them were completely the same, whether in appearance or the clothing it wore, everything was completely the same as 'Vati B'.

However, the person who stood there was not 'Vati B'.

She was Lævateinn, the original body of 'Vati B', and the true form of Vati who had been in the Academy City Zuellni until just now.

This female wore protective clothing like Military Artist clothing, and when she stood up, an extraordinarily cold aura emanated from her body.

Her parted lips weaved monotone words:

"Gildred Antalk, can I ask you not to interrupt things?"

"Do you think this old man will answer your requests?"

"Is that a no?"

"That's a no. You should die here."

"Really?"

Lævateinn didn't move.

But, Gildred raised the restored iron whips.

"Then, I can only destroy you."

"This old man will smash the fate you are trying to bring about."

Lævateinn and Gildred tossed words at each other.

However, the killing intent that was produced could only be described in very intense words.

The flame from the sudden intense explosion danced through the Battle City.

<center>◇</center>

Today had also passed peacefully.

However, even if she wanted to relax, Nina couldn't do that.

Layfon and Felli weren't here. An endless concern heightened that reality, tightly gripping Nina's chest.

Vati hadn't made any moves. Harley had said very clearly that the two of them had taken a motorcycle and left the city.

But, Harley didn't know the destination of the two of them either. Nina and Claribel were unable to find the answer to why they had left the city even if they thought till their heads hurt.

"Those guys......"

Nina wanted to rage. But, whose fault was it that Layfon and Felli had taken this kind of action? As soon as she thought of this, she couldn't say a thing.

"Damn!"

She couldn't say the truth, making Nina feel quite regretful. If she had had the strength to think of a way to resolve this before they had worried...... Nina tried thinking this way, but she hadn't had such a thing.

Had she made the wrong choice? She couldn't help but think that way. Though she had been threatened by Vati, perhaps there was some way that she could send the information. She involuntarily thought this way.

However, it was already too late for anything. Layfon and Felli had left the city to pursue something.

"From a different point of view, perhaps it's relatively safer outside of Zuellni."

Claribel had said this, but Nina simply couldn't accept that opinion.

Her concern grew stronger and stronger.

To get rid of this kind of concern, Nina had always wanted to become stronger even through today. She believed that she had succeeded. Relying on her training with Claribel, she had reached a realm that she definitely couldn't have reached single-handedly. Though the Haikizoku in her body allowed Nina's Kei to become strong, she also needed power to control it. In this area, her training with Claribel could be said to be quite commendable.

Though it was the two of them together, she had also succeeded in defeating Layfon in the competition.

Nina had indeed become strong.

However, this still didn't dispel the caution or fear she had towards Vati. Even now, she still didn't have the feeling that she was able to fight or win.

The new concern that had emerged tormented Nina.

Had her efforts until now been for nothing? Nina felt that this comfort had slammed into her body and was trying to grab her.

Nina could only endlessly urge herself on inside her heart, saying that that kind of thing couldn't have happened, and then training every day with Claribel.

The day of battle was drawing near. It was obviously closing in, but she didn't know when it would arrive.

Since she didn't know when, when it truly came she could only be surprised.

"......Huh?"

When Nina sighed because of the impatience formed from many concerns overlapping with each other, she felt that feeling.

Something was shaking the air.

Nina felt that there was something invisible mixed in the air next to her, seeming as if it were lightly stroking Nina's back.

Perhaps she could explain this feeling as her being too sensitive, or overthinking things.

However, Nina wasn't overthinking.

Something had just happened. Though she didn't have clear evidence, Nina acted very quickly. She quickly changed out of her home clothing into her uniform, and then charged out of the room.

"Nina!"

Nina met Claribel as she entered the corridor. It was the evening, but she also wore her uniform.

"There's something strange."

"You really think so?"

The two of them neared each other, lowering their voices to talk. After confirming with extremely tense voices, the two of them naturally gazed at the same place.

It was the location of Vati's room.

After nodding their heads and signaling with their gazes, the two of them quickly moved to the room.

The two of them listened closely in front of the room, exploring the situation inside.

"How is it?"

"No sounds."

What to do? Claribel asked with her eyes. Nina didn't have any hesitation. It wasn't only her, even Claribel had felt what to do.

Therefore, it wasn't a very difficult question.

Nina wordlessly destroyed the door nearby, entering the room by force. Claribel followed behind her without a sound.

"She's not here."

"Has something really happened?"

"What do we do?'

"We have to find her......"

"But, if she has taken action, she might no longer be here."

"Ugh......"

Nina and Claribel hadn't moved. The two of them had decided that if that time was truly coming, then even if they bet their lives to stop Vati, the result would be wasting that opportunity in vain.

If Vati had escaped, then Nina and Claribel were too late. That kind of useless and miserable feeling burned inside Nina.

"You truly can't do anything."

"......Huh?"

"What?"

The two of them looked at each other. They had both thought that they had heard an unfamiliar voice.

Just as the two of them were preparing to open their mouth to ask, their gazes suddenly became dark.

"Thus......"

"We moved? Like before?"

The feeling they had back then when they were being pulled over by Gildred tightly wrapped around the two of them. The feeling under their feet gradually disappeared, and the feeling of a substance flowing in some direction enclosed their bodies.

"Can I bring her there?"

Who was that?

"Oh, come over here."

That voice once again entered her mind.

"Huh? Wait, huh......"

"Clara!"

Claribel's surprised shout moved far away in the blink of an eye. Even Nina's yelling disappeared without reverberating off anywhere.

[[image:Regi18 259.jpg|thumb]]

"Sorry, I don't want to continue lending a helping hand in your life. Next is for the person watching over you to lend his helping hand."

That seemingly downcast voice also gradually disappeared.

She had been left behind. Nina had that kind of feeling.

"Wha-!"

Nina didn't make another sound. A torrent caught Nina and refused to relax, but she didn't have any trouble breathing because of it. However, what would become of her, what would become of the situation, and what would happen afterwards, those kinds of unknown horrors bound Nina's feet.

Nina reached out her arm. Though she didn't know where she wanted to reach out to, Nina still reached out anyways.

Someone grabbed her hand.

"Uwah!"

Light had suddenly appeared in the shadowy world, and the dazzling light blinded Nina's eyes.

The source of the light was the one who had grabbed Nina's extended hand.

"......Schneibel?"

Her eyes had already become accustomed to the light.

What grabbed Nina actually wasn't a hand, but something approximately like the foot of a bird, and the one who grabbed Nina's hand was Schneibel.

"Why......?"

"......Because Gildred has stopped."

"Huh?"

"I called you over too late, hurry."

Nina had no time to talk. The speed of the flow became even more intense, and Nina could only tightly shut her eyes and endure the feeling.

When she was released from the space, a light even more blinding than Schneibel covered her entire body.

Was it the sun? No, it should be evening right now.

The light covering Nina's body this time was sparks.

Or was it fire?

Regardless of which, it wasn't a scene that could be watched while jumping for joy.

Nina held her breath. She could have made a sound, but it would have been blotted out by the sound of grinding metal that dominated this place.

A giant object was about to fall from the air, and countless tentacles took defensive action to keep the giant object from doing so.

The discordant sound of two things crashing into each other rang out in all directions.

This was place was somewhere she had been before, her great-grandfather's city.

After she noticed this, Nina quickly searched for his body, finding it in an instant.

"Great-grandfather!"

Gildred was fighting with something. He stood there without moving, was it because he hadn't noticed Nina's shouts, or did he ignore her on purpose?

Her great-grandfather's back was in Nina's vision.

"Those methods that kept nanomachines from coming close were truly impressive. Even if it was only momentary."

The current area was filled with raucous, unpleasant sounds, so why could her voice still be heard?

The one standing before Gildred was Vati.

No, it was Lævateinn. It wasn't the Vati that Nina recognized. The heights of the two were slightly different, their clothing wasn't the same, and even her face was more mature than the one Nina knew.

She had given up the false identity of Vati, and become Lævateinn.

"Your judgment to have a quick battle was also good, because the fights of us Nano-Celluloids become long wars very easily."

So, why could she hear Lævateinn's voice?

Gildred hadn't moved his body?

"Great-grandfather!"

Nina called out.

But, Nina's voice was swallowed by the dissonance, and wasn't even able to reach her own ears, only leaving behind the feeling of having said those words.

She should charge over to Gildred's side, she should go help him. Her body ordered this. Nina restored her Dite. The Haikizoku Melnisc roared in concert. Had her hearing stopped? She couldn't even hear the noise anymore.

In the soundless world, Nina shouted.

"If the state of your body was perfect, then perhaps these battle plans would have succeeded."

Nina charged towards the back of Gildred.

However, that movement was blocked by something.

"Wha-!"

The one who stopped her wasn't Lævateinn.

It was a tentacle. The tentacles that appeared after separating from the ground overlapped in layers in front of Nina to block her path.

"What? What does that mean?"

Nina's mind was in disarray. These tentacles should be her great-grandfather's companion. That should be the case, so why did they want to stop Nina, to keep her from helping her great-grandfather?

"Move aside! I'll go determine the winner, I will stop Lævateinn."

Along with her great-grandfather.

However, the tentacles didn't move aside, and not only this, they even wrapped around Nina, expressing the attitude that no matter what, they wouldn't let her go.

"You didn't compute for the condition of your own body, human flesh has limits."

Nina already knew the secret as to why only Lævateinn's voice reached this place.

The tentacles had the effect of sound transmission, letting her voice reach Nina.

"......What's the meaning of this?'

Nina was filled with anger as she stared at the tentacles.

The tone that Lævateinn spoke with was filled with a bad feeling, she had to rush over to her great-grandfather's side as soon as possible.

However, the one who blocked Nina was her great-grandfather's companion, this city. Thinking of how she could communicate with these tentacles, Nina was even less able to forgive their current response.

But in this situation, Nina's fury didn't have any effect on the developments at all.

"You've lived too long, that is the reason for your defeat."

Lævateinn's murmur crossed the space between the two of them.

Nina's position was very far from the two of them.

She knew this.

Gildred fell to his knees. He fell to the ground, and the iron whips in his hands also dropped to the ground.

"Great-grandfather!"

He had fallen.

"Goodbye."

The dissonance disappeared. The thing that was about to drop from the sky crumbled and disappeared. The sparks disappeared, and the sky once again returned to darkness.

"Lævateinn!"

Nina roared. Her voice reached her ears.

She charged forward.

In front of Nina's might, the net of tentacles surrounding her was easily blown away.

Lævateinn turned her body, not even looking at the fallen Gildred.

"Waittttttttttt!"

Even if she roared, she didn't stop her footsteps.

Nina hadn't reached that place, but her figure had already disappeared without a trace.

All that was left was a tranquil quiet.

All that was left here was her fallen great-grandfather, and excessively quiet city, and Nina who had lost the target of her rage and who could only hold her anger.

"Great-grandfather!"

However, right now wasn't the time to get angry. Nina rushed to the side of the fallen Gildred.

"......That Schneibel, she's unexpectedly nosy. No, maybe not."

After holding Gildred up, he slightly opened his eyelids and murmured. Blood flowed from his lips, and his face had gone pale, becoming worse and worse.

"That person is only correctly completing the fate that it was endowed with." <ref> Referring to Schneibel. </ref>

"Great-grandfather, I'll go find help!"

"It's no use, it's too late."

"How can that be!"

"Do you know how old this old man is? Lævateinn was right. Regardless of the means a non-mechanical body uses, it won't be able to escape the doomsday of death. Before this kind of limit, I have lost to her, that's all it is."

"I don't- I don't want that."

"Don't say that kind of willful thing."

Gildred breathed lightly, and then smiled, saying:

"When you were small, I sent dolls to you. Are you saying that compared to back then, you haven't grown up at all?"

"I haven't, I haven't! I don't want great-grandfather to die!"

"But, that's an impossible thing. I will die. But it's not because of defeat, it's because of my limits."

Her great-grandfather's hand lightly touched Nina's face.

Nina was surprised, her great-grandfather's hand was wet.

It was blood.

"Listen well. The loss this time is all because of this old man. If it were you......"

"Great-grandfather......"

"I have no dolls this time."

After saying this, Gildred's body emitted light.

"Dischale, Tentorium, Falysodam."

He called out three names, and Nina had head these names before.

Melnisc had said that these Electronic Fairies were the same as the other Electronic Fairy in Nina's body. The same as the nameless Electronic Fairy that had once saved Nina's life.

These Electronic Fairies revealed their figures, their bodies landing brilliantly before Gildred and Nina.

One seemed like an arrogant youngster.

One seemed like a teenager about the same age as Nina.

One seemed like a young beauty with a calm temperament.

And also......

"Armadune."

Gildred called this name.

Vibrations came from below. Just as Nina thought about this, a part of the city began splitting, and became tentacles, and then these tentacles gathered to form a giant plant.

A bud appeared from the stem that the tentacles had formed. This stem quickly enlarged, opening into a red flower.

In the center of the flower was a girl.

The girl wore flower petals as clothing, and tears rolled down her eyes.

Armadune wasn't the only crying Electronic Fairy.

The arrogant youngster, probably Dischale, clenched its fist.

The teenager, Tentorium, clenched its teeth.

The calm maiden, Falysodam, pressed its lips together.

Some were enduring their anger, some were crying.

"......From now onwards, they are yours."

"Great-grandfather, what are you saying?"

"They are individuals but at the same time are not individuals. They are Electronic Fairies born in the Senou City, forms born from Electronic Fairies who have foregone becoming cities. How much power they can create depends on your tolerance. Everything will be decided by you."

"Great-grandfather, it can't, it can't be like that."

"I already have no way to use them well. But, if it's you, if it's your soul...... you should be able to endure their gathered determination and strength......"

"I can't!"

Nina shouted, she wanted to say that that couldn't be.

The meaning of inheriting them, that was......

"Great-grandfather's life......"

Weren't they the Electronic Fairies that extended her great-grandfather's life? Though her great-grandfather had used artificial hibernation, wasn't it because of their strength that he had been able to extend his life to this degree?

"Extending life has no meaning, it's only what you want to do after extending your life that means something."

Gildred stayed unmoving.

"This old man can no longer do it. Therefore, I have no reason to monopolize this strength. The will and life that has been gathered together can't be used for something like that."

The old man's eyes stared through Nina, and the hand stroking her face grabbed her shoulder.

"It's up to you."

"Great-grandfather, I......"

"If you think you're too weak, then become strong. For your heart to become strong you don't need time, you only need the determination."

"I don't want great-grandfather to die."

"That's not possible."

Gildred quickly replied.

"Things that will die will die. It's only this life that was extended with difficulty that has come to an end. I've only been born a little earlier than the other old men, and died a bit later than them."

The hand that held her shoulder relaxed.

"I give them to you."

A smile appeared on her great-grandfather's face, and he looked at Nina, and then looked at the Electronic Fairies.

He looked at Armadune.

Then, he looked at his own hand.

He made a fist......

"I'm sorry."

He murmured.

"I truly didn't want to let you bear the burden in the end, but with these two hands............"

He murmured this.

"..............................!"

The thing disappearing from her arms made Nina utter a soundless scream towards the sky.

<center>◇</center>

"It would have been better if you were completely saved."

The words that Karian had left behind stuck inside Leerin's chest like a curse and refused to leave.

To be completely saved? Let herself be saved from where?

She was clearly the one saving.

Saving humankind from the current situation, from the crisis that would definitely come to the world.

"......Right."

Leerin mumbled.

Karian was definitely mistaken. Perhaps he had thought wrongly. What Leerin currently needed wasn't a savior.

But......

Leerin hadn't been slow enough not to understand what Karian had said.

However, Leerin really hadn't been able to retort. Even if he didn't give her a chance to defend herself, Leerin hadn't been able to retort, perhaps wanting to make these words become unimportant fluff. But her heart couldn't do such a thing.

Then, she would cut off everything for him to see.

It was because Leerin thought this that she made a suggestion to the Queen, asking the Queen to grant him that kind of thing.

To grant him a Heaven's Blade.

To grant him Wolfstein.

"Is this alright?"

The one who asked this was Lucia, whom Leerin had requested to adjust the Heaven's Blade into a weapon for Haia before the ceremony.

Leerin had gone to Lucia's workplace to personally request this job of her. She was Leerin's senpai in the orphanage they had grown up in, and was as reliable as an older sister, living on her own as a Dite technician, and currently specially supervised the adjustment of Ruimei's Heaven's Blade.

She had also had a child with Ruimei.

While Leerin was enjoying the feel of the small baby, Lucia said this kind of thing.

"I can't decide how a Heaven's Blade is dealt with!"

"Really?"

Her eyes stared at Leerin without blinking. Though Leerin's body went stiff because of her older sister's gaze, a troublesome feeling twisting back and forth inside her, she smiled naturally.

"You don't have the authority to decide who to give the Heaven's Blades to, but you can probably chip in to which of the two Heaven's Blades to give, right?"

"I can't do that kind of thing."

Though Leerin said this, Lucia kept staring at her. Leerin couldn't bear that gaze, and involuntarily lowered her head to look at the baby.

"Honestly, for things like Heaven's Blades, it doesn't matter who gets which one. For that kind of thing......"

After saying this, Lucia touched the box in front of her with her finger. What was inside was the unrestored form of the Heaven's Blade Wolfstein.

"Even if I secretly used Rui's Garrand, no one would probably notice, right?'

"How could that......"

"No, I'm not joking, I really think so."

"......Really?"

Leerin asked this, and Lucia nodded her head.

"Think about it. Heaven's Blades are Dites passed down generation to generation. They don't need replacement materials, they only need the settings to be adjusted like this, to be able to give them to the suitable Military Artist to use. Normal Dites are made of Sapphire, Ruby, and other kinds of things."

"Nn."

"Heaven's Blades only need their settings to be adjusted to be able to let anyone use an incredibly satisfactory weapon. Before Delbone-sama, there were no Psychokinesists who became Heaven's Blade successors, but the Heaven's Blades were also suitable to be used with Psychokinesis, and even the current Heaven's Blade Elsmau can use them without difficulty. In other words, these things don't have differences. Perhaps Heaven's Blades are just a convenient prop, just twelve names."

"Names."

"Then, in that case, don't you think that that person giving that thing out is meaningless?"

"Of course."

Leerin answered quickly. If she hadn't answered quickly, Lucia might say more. If she could, she didn't want to hear.

"......Ah, I've also said a lot of incredible things to that person. So I also don't want to force you."

Of course, 'that person' meant Layfon. Leerin wanted to hear what Lucia had said to Layfon, but it would only be for herself, and she might think of more unnecessary things, so Leerin could only maintain her silence.

"You'll know after you grow up, Leerin."

"Know what?"

"Adults can also make mistakes."

"............"

"Regardless of the person, everyone uses their own accumulated knowledge and experience to look at the world. We can only see the world in that way. With that kind of method we can only obtain the answer pertaining to ourselves, and there are few opportunities in which applying that sort of answer to others is correct."

"Then, you mean that we can't give out our views to others?"

"Ah, other people have completely different knowledge and experience, and it's not that easy to to succeed, unless almost all of your experiences are the same."

"Then......"

"Though we're not completely different, we can't be completely similar. Ah, it's your decision anyway, so I have no way to keep opposing it. I only want to say...... do you really not regret?"

"I don't regret it."

"......Then I won't say any more. Haia Wolfstein Laia will arrive in the afternoon, will you be coming too?"

"There's no need."

The orders Leerin had received were only to give the Heaven's Blade to Lucia.

Even Lucia worried about these kinds of things.

Knowing Leerin and Layfon and knowing the status between the two of them, everyone invariably though of the same problem, and would bring it up to Leerin once given the chance.

Having her true feeling seen through was meaningless.

However......

She still wanted to say something.

It was, that everyone was wrong.

Deception coated her feelings, even letting Leerin fool herself.

Leerin had noticed this after Terios attacked her on that summer night.

She had noticed it after she watched him being sent to the hospital.

It wasn't the same, she thought to herself.

Though it was similar, it wasn't the same.

If it were something ordinary, perhaps it wouldn't have produced such a mistake. However, Leerin and Layfon were different. The relationship between the two of them wasn't ordinary.

Because of this, there had been a misunderstanding. Because of this, there had been a mistake.

In this kind of situation, a peculiar condition had emerged. It couldn't be the truth between the two of them.

Perhaps it was because she knew about this that she wanted to replace the misunderstanding with the truth.

Leerin thought that Layfon might also have had this kind of misunderstanding. And that misunderstanding had been created in many people who had seen the two of them, and then the misunderstanding had spread.

"But, this is enough."

Leerin believed.

Were there people who needed to know the truth? No. The only reason for it was that the condition Leerin expected would continue on.

"The enemies will be here soon."

Leerin's aspirations were only this.

The Heaven's Blade successor Haia Wolfstein Laia had been born. The empty Heaven's Blades had been filled again, and this was truly important.

"There's only one more."

There was only one more Heaven's Blade whose owner hadn't been decided.

Would the twelve Heaven's Blades be cobbled together first, or would the other side take action first?

Originally Leerin had thought that the enemies were on the other side of the sky, and she had never thought that they had already come close to them. After learning this, Leerin's feelings became impatient.

Because she knew a fact, that the opponent was in Zuellni.

Hurry up and come.

Since the moment she learned that, she had these thoughts.

Hurry up and leave that city, she had always thought.

So Leerin had long since been waiting for this feeling.

"Your Majesty!"

After she felt it in her room, Leerin quickly rushed into the palace.

"Aah, I know."

Alsheyra had also felt it. Saya quietly stood by her side.

"......In the end, we haven't even gotten twelve together once, have we?"

The Queen held the Heaven's Blade whose owner hadn't been decided.

"Should I just use it myself?"

"That idea might not be bad. Since if we can't get through this battle smoothly, there won't be another chance."

It wasn't Alsheyra who answered her monologue, nor was it Saya, but rather the voice of a third person.

"It's okay to use it so much that it breaks too."

"Who-?"

Though the voice came, a figure couldn't be seen.

Meow......

At some time, a black cat had appeared in the hall.

"Rigzario......"

Facing Alsheyra's surprised expression, Leerin murmured.

"Rigzario? Aah......"

Alsheyra seemed to have some impression of this name, so she almost unconcernedly accepted the talking cat.

"Well, what are you planning?" <ref> Alsheyra is talking to Amy Rigzario. </ref>

"Honestly, I still want to help, so I'll bring in the reserve candidate."

"Reserve candidate?"

"Correct."

The black cat nodded its head.

Afterwards, the scenery behind the black cat became skewed, and something popped out from there.

"Iyah!"

Someone screamed, and tumbled onto the floor of the hall.

"Ouchhhh...... where is this place?"

There was a girl wearing the uniform of Zuellni there.

"Clara?"

"Huh? Ah, Your Majesty......?"

The two of them looked at each other with similar expressions. After hearing Alsheyra, Leerin could guess that this girl was the girl who had run away from the Ronsmier house, Claribel.

"Eh~ ......Oh well, it's alright."

Alsheyra sighed deeply, and gave her the thing in her hand. Claribel reflexively accepted the object, a distracted expression still on her face.

"Ah, use it well. If you lose then it's a dead end."

"Huh? Huh?"

At that moment, she became the Heaven's Blade Successor - Claribel Noiran Ronsmier. But, she still had a confused expression on her face as if she didn't know that her identity had changed like this.

Though this was an understandable thing.

But, Leerin didn't care about this. Alsheyra hadn't embellished it, focusing on resolving the issue.

"Well, we have to carry out adjustments immediately."

"That has already been resolved. We only need to change the Heaven's Blade settings to the same as the Dite that the girl has, right?"

The black cat opened its mouth.

"Ah, then, we'll do that. Then, next is just to attack."

After murmuring this, Alsheyra strode out of the hall alone.

From the other side of the door came the sound of her yelling 'Emergency meeting'.

"Didn't you say that you didn't care?"

Leerin who was left behind in the hall asked this of the black cat.

The cat purred, but in contrast, the jewel on its forehead shone with light.

"You said that before, you said that this has nothing to do with you."

"Correct. Your lives have no relation with mine. Regardless of what happens, it doesn't concern me. It's not like I don't have emotions like revenge or hatred, but the object of my hatred isn't those mechanical dolls......"

"Then......"

"Ah, perhaps I want to find an answer for myself."

"Answer?"

"Regardless of how it's imitated, the same thing can't be obtained a second time, and it can't be reproduced."

"............"

"I only prepared things to this degree in order to show that."

The black cat murmured this, and Claribel who was by its side showed a surprised expression.

"Really?"

Leerin couldn't understand the black cat's words. Even if she thought about what kind of meaning the black cat's words expressed, it wasn't any use.

"Because everything has already come this far."

Who really was she? Why was she lost? Those things were insignificant. Leerin gave up on herself who had asked those questions even though she understood the reason.

"I can only completely spin the wheel of fate."

Leerin stroked the aching eye under her eyepatch.

That day, catastrophe came to Grendan.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Chapter2|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Chapter2

2013-10-06T00:52:59Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 2 - The Abandoned City and the Lost Child's Labyrinth===

When they arrived at their destination, it was noon on the second day.

Towering in front of them was the city that had stopped moving, and the atmosphere permeating the empty city air made it like looking at ruins, making one's chest fill with a hard-to-describe loneliness.

"......Was it like this before?"

The last time he had come to this deserted city was already something from a year ago.

After comparing his memories from that time, Layfon showed a puzzled expression.

"The place we arrived at this time is different from before, so it's not unusual if the appearance seems different......"

Felli's voice trailed off as she spoke, because she was currently confirming Layfon's perceptions with her Psychokinesis flakes.

"Though there are some differences from the appearance before, other than natural degradation like weathering, I haven't noticed any abnormalities."

"Is...... that so."

"......Until now the air filter has still had some use, but the electricity supply seems somewhat unstable, so we can't completely relax."

"I understand."

Overall, they only had to enter the city to be able to remove their protective suits. Layfon had already gotten used to the air inside the helmet, but he still relaxed once he thought of soon being able to leave the suffocating air.

"Hah."

Felli removed the helmet and sighed, making Layfon very surprised. She was the one who said they couldn't completely relax in this place.

"Felli...... Leave confirming the safety of this place to me."

The air filter couldn't function completely, so the air in this place could have already been tainted by pollutants.

"I already judged that this place is safe! You don't trust me?"

"It's not like that......"

After being glared at, Layfon couldn't say anything.

This was definitely because Felli also wanted to remove her helmet as quickly as possible, and Layfon also removed his helmet. The city was full of new air, making him feel grateful.

After inhaling a breath, Felli once again began gathering information, and Layfon also moved the motorcycle to a place that seemed a bit safer.

"I haven't noticed any place different from before, and there are no filth monsters hiding, and I firmly believe that the city before us is safe."

"......Then, the problem is, where exactly were those battle records placed?"

"Nn...... but, I can probably guess they're over there."

"Huh?"

"There are traces in the central part of the city that there might have once been an extremely huge building standing there. Judging from the position, it's not hard to speculate that it was a building quite similar to Zuellni's large Student Council building."

"......If there are important records, they'll definitely be there?"

"Yes."

"Then......"

"Nn, let's go."

After nodding to each other, the two of them advanced to the center.

Advancing through the city without people.

"But actually, this place is quite tranquil."

"Isn't that obvious? Because there isn't anyone here except for us."

"Eh, it's not only that......"

Layfon didn't know what to say, raising his head to look at the sky. The sky was clear, blue to a degree that didn't match this kind of situation. Perhaps it was because the concentration of pollutants was very low, Layfon thought, feeling that it also had to do with the air filter being very thin.

Even if there were no filth monsters here, the air filter could suddenly break down, so they definitely couldn't let their guard down in the current situation.

"......It probably has to do with there being no footsteps of the city."

"Is that so."

Felli also looked over there. The legs that would no longer move and had lost their control were covered with vegetation, so they didn't look like metal, but rather seemed like rotting trees standing tall, surrounding Layfon and Felli from all directions.

"......Delbone was born in this city?"

Layfon had already known that she had been born in a different city. But long before Layfon had been born, Delbone had already been a Heaven's Blade successor. The current Layfon stood in her hometown. Thinking of this, Layfon couldn't help but feel a strange feeling inside him.

But, this was really just a feeling. She had her own history, and her history could perhaps help Layfon draw closer to the truth.

"I didn't learn of any details of her background from the information she gave to me."

Felli walked next to Layfon while saying this:

"But considering her abilities and the related portion of the central district, I can surmise that she also enjoyed a high position in this city."

"......Did this place perish while Delbone still stayed in this city?"

"We should carry out an investigation to know the answer."

The crumbling streets extended endlessly in front of them. Buildings that had been crushed from above appeared one after another, and these buildings made Layfon have doubts. These buildings were mixed with the other collapsed buildings, and picking them out wasn't easy, but Layfon noticed that the buildings that had collapsed in this strange manner seemed as if they drew a straight line one after another towards the central district that Layfon and Felli were advancing towards.

"Do you know what's going on with this?"

"I guess these have been crushed flat by some giant, or were crushed by some object, I'm uncertain. If they were crushed by filth monsters, then their condition wouldn't be so neat. If they were the work of a giant, it hasn't left any traces, which makes me very curious."

"I can't understand the situation at all."

"So true."

Felli showed a displeased expression, and Layfon didn't relax his alertness towards the surroundings.

Though he had had this feeling before, something about this place really wasn't right.

Layfon's feelings back then were very fuzzy, and the friction with Gorneo and Shante's self-asserted provocations made that kind of feeling even harder to grasp.

But perhaps, when the truth of the obscure feeling revealed itself for the first time, the two of them would make a clear judgment.

Right now, Layfon matched Felli's speed and slowly advanced. If Layfon carried her and leaped, they could reach their destination in the blink of an eye, but......

"............"

"......What's wrong?"

Layfon moved his hands to his chest and stopped, and this action made Felli ask him in a surprised tone.

"Ah, nothing......"

"............Anyway, the central district is still a bit away."

"Right."

"After all, there seems to be no dangers in this place, and asking Fon Fon to carry me there seems a bit faster."

"......R......right, that's true."

The words from Felli's mouth were exactly the same as the proposal that Layfon was about to say to her.

Though it was exactly the same......

"What's wrong?"

His body refused to continue moving.

"Huh...... Eh...... Eh......"

Layfon moved his arms in front of him, bending them a few times, and extended his fingers. His hand moved, no problems. Nowhere in his body did that sudden occurrence happen again.

"What are you doing with those weird movements? Whatever, we'll advance after a careful investigation from a distance."

"S...... sorry."

Layfon followed behind Felli, his entire body feeling small.

[[image:Regi18 089.jpg|thumb]]

(......Huh?)

Layfon looked at his hands, tilting his head and showing a confused expression. His hands moved without problems. There was nothing wrong. Layfon moved his fingers, confirmed his elbow joints, turned his wrists...... there weren't any problems anywhere.

In that case, why had his body suddenly stopped moving?

"That's strange?"

"What?"

"Ah, no...... nothing."

"......Can you stop muttering?"

"Um, sorry."

Knowing that Felli's mood had become bad, Layfon felt even smaller.

But, the event just now might be a very big problem.

His body had become strange when Layfon planned on touching Felli. Though he didn't know the reason, there was an obvious effect, and it was only after Layfon planned to do so that his body had become how it did.

Was it touching Felli that had made Layfon unconsciously hesitate?

(Why?)

He didn't know.

(Um...?)

What had happened until today? Layfon tried recalling.

Since Felli had succeeded in the autumn in analyzing Delbone's heritage, Layfon had passed his days and nights training.

He had not been surreptitious, and had been openly carrying out his training throughout. Layfon didn't know when he would come to this city, so he had set completing the Composite Blast move as his target, continuing to accumulate training and experience.

Because Layfon had lived that kind of life, he almost hadn't spoken with Nina or Claribel, even Felli. Layfon's most common conversation partner might have been Harley. In order to improve the Dites' capabilities, he had given his assistance to the best of his abilities.

The achievements were now stored in Layfon's weapon belt.

"It's almost time."

Even now, Layfon could recall Kirik's both resigned and terrified face as he said that.

(Nn...?)

Layfon had passed every day with that kind of feeling, and he didn't know the reason why he had suddenly hesitated when he was about to touch Felli.

(Aah, really. Why is it?)

The difficult feeling made Layfon feel a bit impatient. Even looking at her petite figure made him feel discomfort.

Perhaps as an effect of his mood, Layfon's response was a bit slow, even though it was a very slight difference.

A strange sound came from above.

"! Felli!"

As if overlapping with the sound, a shadow covered his feet. Layfon dashed forward as if he were charging out of the shadow to grab Felli in his arms.

"Fon!"

Felli's voice passed by his ears, and then gradually disappeared. Layfon ran without looking, and behind him an explosion rang out.

Layfon leaped as if he were being propelled by the pressure of the explosion, and then touched down on the ground.

"Are you okay?"

After asking this, Layfon looked at Felli in his arms, whose face had lost its color.

"I'm...... okay."

Though she said so, the expression on her face was quite abnormal.

A tear had appeared in the right shoulder of the protective suit. The debris flying around there had definitely grazed that area.

"Ugh......"

Seeing her shoulder that had started bleeding, Layfon clenched his teeth.

"Filth monsters......? How could that be, until just now there were no responses at all......"

Felli uttered a confused voice from his arms, and her voice exuded the atmosphere of her bearing the pain.

Before them was a filth monster like a giant.

"This thing......"

Layfon had seen it.

"I saw this in Zuellni......"

Felli made a hoarse sound. Was it because of surprise, or pain?

This filth monster possessed four limbs just like a human, but only a head portion that was squashed flat like a small hill of flesh, and on that head there was only a single mouth. A ball inside its chest endlessly rotated, and one couldn't help but think that it was an organ for sensory perceptions.

It seemed exactly the same as the giants that had attacked Zuellni before.

"I didn't expect these things to be here...... as expected, something is hidden here."

"......Please wait a bit."

"Fon Fon?"

There was only a single giant. After confirming that there were no signs of additional enemies, Layfon gently put Felli down.

"I'll settle things quickly, then treat your wounds."

"O......Okay......"

Layfon stationed himself in front of Felli, and drew out the Sapphire Dite from his weapon belt, grasping it firmly in his hand.

Layfon didn't restore the Dite, just charging at the giant.

The giant roared.

It grasped the haft of a roughly sharpened weapon that could only be described as a pillar in its hands, and then swung it down aimed at Layfon.

Layfon avoided the blow with the smallest movement.

A strong wind blew past his cheek, and sparks burst out along the defensive Kei along his body. Layfon swept the Dite still in its unrestored state out horizontally.

"......Restoration."

The light of restoration shone in all directions. The light gathered, and along with the Kei that Layfon sent out solidified into a blade.

The razor-sharp blade took form in front of the giant's abdomen, tearing its flesh.

Psyharden Technique - Impromptu Scorpion Strike.

This was a move to cut apart the enemy's weapon by pouring a consistent flow of Kei into the unrestored Dite and having it maintain the form of a razor-thin blade. Though it was only momentary, for a split-second the blade would take a transcendent form, and the cut paths would become complex and chaotic because of this.

Moreover though this was only a single strike, it could result in the giant being drawn and quartered.

When the Kei that allowed the Dite to take shape was liberated, it would produce an extreme heat. The pieces of the giant that the strike left would be burned to a crisp because of this extreme heat.

In a moment, the giant disappeared into nothing. Layfon acted as if he hadn't even seen it, returning the Dite to its original form and walking back to Felli's side.

"Let's look for somewhere safe to treat you."

"O......Okay. Then......"

Layfon carried the somewhat confused Felli, running quickly towards the place she indicated.

Under Felli's guidance, Layfon entered a relatively intact building.

"We have to treat the wound quickly......"

After taking the medical kit from his supplies, Layfon put his hands on Felli's clothes.

"Hey! What are you doing?"

"What do you mean, what am I doing, let me see your wound quickly."

"I know that, but I can do this kind of thing myself!"

"Huh? Ah...... Aah!"

Felli's cheeks were red to an obvious degree, and seeing her response, Layfon realized what he was doing.

He hurriedly removed the hand on Felli's shoulder.

This movement seemed as if he were trying to tear Felli's clothes off.

(No, that's actually it. But, I did it for treating the wound, I wasn't thinking anything like that......)

Layfon voiced his reasons inside his heart, but his mouth could only tremble, unable to form those reasons into words.

"Never mind it, please face that way!"

Suffering Felli's loud anger, Layfon quickly turned his back to her, and jumped through the large hole in that wall, moving to the room next door.

In here, even if a situation happened, he could quickly take action.

"Really......"

Felli mumbled this, and this word made Layfon shrink his body and hold his head in his hands.

(Aah, really! What am I doing?)

A sad mood entered his body, making Layfon painfully think of rolling around on the ground. Worrying about Felli's response was unavoidable, but just like what had happened just now, Layfon hadn't been able to take calm and correct actions.

(I should say I can't really understand what I'm doing.)

One moment thinking that he couldn't touch Felli, and suddenly taking her clothes off in the next......

(No, I only wanted to help her, but...... But!)

As expected, Layfon hadn't kept his calm. If they were outside the city, her wound would need instant treatment, and the clothing would have to be repaired, or she might die from it. But in the end this place was inside the city, so there was no reason to be that frantic.

Not only this, the battle with the giant just now was the same. Though Felli had received a wound, Layfon had let anger affect him too easily.

Yes, he had gotten angry.

He didn't think getting angry was very strange. Though he said so, hadn't he been too angry?

(It's really strange.)

Layfon couldn't understand himself.

Why would things be like this...... Suddenly making that baffling sort of overreaction?

"......What are you doing?"

Felli asked from the other side of the wall, and Layfon almost jumped from surprise.

"Wh......What do you mean?"

"Your weird movements are way too obvious, can you please not do things half-heartedly?"

"Um......"

The almost emotionless tone like usual made Layfon unable to say anything.

"Your actions these past few months are strange in a few ways."

"S......Since that long ago?"

Felli traced back even farther than Layfon had thought about just now.

"It only started after I finished analyzing Delbone's heritage. Though you were very concentrated on training, it reduced your time with everyone in the apartment."

"T......True."

"Your reason for concentrating on training isn't strange. But your manner towards someone else while you were training was very strange."

"............"

"......If you don't want to talk about it, I won't ask."

If this much had already been said, Layfon couldn't take a half-hearted tone and say something like 'I don't know what you're talking about'.

'Someone else' obviously meant Meishen. Regarding this, Layfon truly couldn't say anything, not even a blatant lie like 'nothing's wrong'.

Truthfully, if he only met Meishen by accident, an awkward atmosphere would arise between the two of them. In order to avoid that kind of situation, both sides deliberately pretended that everything was normal, but even they both knew that their action wasn't so good.

Though they hadn't talked, both of them felt that they could only let time settle their hearts, so the outcome was that they tried to avoid seeing each other.

They didn't know how Felli or Nina who lived in the same apartment building would see this.

(Umm......)

When he though of how he had been totally seen through, Layfon felt shamed to death.

(No......)

Layfon held his head, thinking.

Hadn't Layfon experienced being shamed to death many times before for various reasons, and been corrected by Felli every time?

(I've really been seen through.)

It wasn't like Felli was using Psychokinesis to monitor Layfon twenty-four hours a day. In other words, Layfon was completely exposed in front of Felli's sharp observation, and Layfon was undoubtedly someone seen through easily.

"......I can't hide any secrets in front of Felli."

"How rude, are you trying to say that I'm monitoring you?"

"It......It's not like that. But, that kind of thing has truly happened several times......"

"That's because......"

"Because......?"

Felli was speaking vaguely.

"Because of what?"

"Because you showed such an obviously idiotic expression, anyone would see it."

"Ugh......"

Receiving Felli's counter, Layfon couldn't raise his head.

"Really......"

In the end, how many times had she said that by now? Felli spoke what she had spoken many times before as she stared at the other side of the wall.

(Why doesn't he know?)

Felli's feelings had been extremely tense when she noticed the situation between him and her. Would there be a day when he would understand those feelings?

(I think that day probably won't come.)

Felli had also thought about the other possibility.

Perhaps Layfon had received Meishen's confession, and had only shown that kind of attitude in front of everyone because he was shy.

Perhaps the awe-inspiring determination that he had let Felli see in the hospital was a determination that he had made for Meishen.

After calmly observing the situation, Felli made the conclusion that these situations were impossible. However, discomfort still remained in Felli's heart for a long time, refusing to dissipate.

Felli really wanted to grab his collar and yell: 'Do you understand these feelings?'

"............"

But, she hadn't done that, and couldn't do it.

Felli hated Meishen from the bottom of her heart, and was jealous and envious of her.

Because Felli still didn't have that kind of courage.

<center>◇</center>

After treating Felli's wound and repairing her clothing, Layfon once again set out with Felli.

"Then, shall we move over there in a leap?"

"No, it's alright."

Layfon could leap to the central district in a breath if he carried Felli. Layfon once again made this proposal, but Felli gave a negative answer.

"Huh? Then......"

"There are those creatures here, and I don't think the enemy's attacks will end like that."

"Nn, so I feel that quickly getting to the central district and finishing our investigation as soon as possible is a bit......"

"No, the enemies can penetrate my Psychokinesis, and I care about this a lot. If the opponent already knows what we're trying, there's a possibility that they are hiding in wait for us to fall into their trap. Right now, we should carefully advance."

"......I see."

Felli's views were correct. But for some unknown reason, Layfon wanted to disagree with her words, and his chest began to hurt.

But, she was right.

This was enemy territory. Taking action based on this knowledge was obviously better. Even Layfon had not determined the moment when that giant had appeared. If they were the same kind of giant as the ones that had fought with Nina in the empty city and could separate into fine particles, then there were no safe places here.

(Now isn't the time to be distracted by strange things.)

Layfon directed his consciousness into battle mode. Doing this should remove his superfluous thoughts, reaching his goal of a focused mind.

But still, why had that giant been here?

That giant was the same as the creatures that had attacked Zuellni. From its level of strength, it was probably weaker than a stage one mature phase. If they attacked in the same numbers as they had in Zuellni, it would be very difficult to cope with. But, if they came one or two at a time, and more importantly fought inside the city where they weren't limited by protective clothing, they wouldn't fall into an unfavorable situation if they weren't careless.

Layfon wasn't concerned about this, but rather the fact that they possessed the same shape.

Regardless of whether it was a male phase or female phase, or if it were a larvae, the form of such a strange creature wouldn't appear.

The forms of mature phases were manifold, and Layfon had never seen mature phases whose forms were completely the same.

Though the creatures that had attacked Zuellni and the creatures they had fought in the empty city were giants of different forms, if they attacked with a group of the same creatures, it could be interpreted that they were a group that had gone through the same growth process.

But, it couldn't be like that. Entering battle at different times but meeting the exact same form of enemy, wasn't that very strange?

In conclusion, perhaps the judgment that these creatures were filth monsters was wrong.

The giants weren't filth monsters?

Layfon had once pondered this, and perhaps that was the answer.

He couldn't obtain any definitive evidence.

If someone knew, he hoped that the other party would tell him the answer.

"After all, what kind of things are we fighting against?"

"......Huh?"

"I mean the enemies; even now I can't really make sense of it."

"We came here to investigate that."

"That's true."

Felli's answer was very indifferent, so Layfon could only make an ambiguous response. He felt that he seemed to have spoken about this with Felli before, so perhaps she didn't want to hear this conversation over and over.

However, Layfon still involuntarily thought about it.

He pondered endlessly.

The enemy had come before him before. Though the enemy just now had shown the form of a giant, it wasn't the true enemy.

Layfon truly couldn't understand this feeling.

In all of the battles since Layfon had come from Grendan to Zuellni, no, even before that, in all of his Military Artist battles, he had fought with filth monsters and other opponents that were menaces that existed in front of his eyes.

Filth monsters didn't hide anything, they were simply enemies that existed on the surface. There were no schemes hidden among them.

Though the battles between cities were against the same type of city and were regulated by laws and positions, they were also almost all carried out in the form of skirmishes, so they weren't much different from fights against filth monsters.

'Enemies in front of their eyes'.

Layfon and the Military Artists only knew these kinds of battles.

On the road in front of the battle was still the reason that had brought the battle about, and behind the menace in front of them was still the being that had sent that menace. Layfon wasn't used to this way of thinking, so couldn't think of this as realistic at all.

(Who's the enemy, what's the enemy, if only I knew this answer......)

Perhaps it was a bit different.

Nina was also a Military Artist, and her way of looking at things should be similar to Layfon's.

Even so, she was not at a loss.

Was this because she could see the enemies? If it were like this, the confusion in Layfon's heart should also disappear, right?

(That would be good.)

To Layfon, these feelings amounted to his desires.

"......Things aren't going too smoothly."

After walking for a bit, Felli murmured this.

"What is it?"

"I'm searching for enemies. From what happened before, I surmise that the opponent should be a collective being of tiny particles, and I'm searching with that theory as my foundation, but it's not going too smoothly."

"Meaning that Psychokinesis can't find this enemy either?"

"If our enemy can make Psychokinesis fail, I should have a peculiar feeling that I normally don't experience, but I don't have such a feeling. Still, if the enemies are giving me fake information instead of the truth, I should also have an unnatural feeling, but I don't have such a feeling."

Felli murmured this, balling her hands into fists.

(Ahh......)

The search not going smoothly made her feel impatient.

After understanding this, Layfon felt slightly more comfortable. Obviously, nothing good had come of the situation because of this.

"How annoying."

Felli continued murmuring:

"If this goes on, we won't be able to safely investigate the central district."

"Right."

They didn't know how much time they would have to spend on the investigation. Moreover, in the situation where they didn't know when enemies would attack, even Felli couldn't keep her focus.

"What should we do? Should we prepare somewhere, and wait for safety to be confirmed before continuing our investigation?"

"That...... Layfon, you decide."

"Huh? Huhh?"

"Regardless of which choice you pick, it's true that we have no way to affirm it. Therefore, it should be you who makes the decision."

Because the person who decided to come here was you. The meaning in Felli's words made Layfon feel resistance.

"Um, well......"

Layfon was very troubled. Though he was trouble, what Felli said was correct, so he had to make the decision.

"Then, today we'll first watch the situation, and if it doesn't improve we'll set out again for the central district, how's that?"

"I feel that judgment is very indecisive."

"Wu!"

"But, putting safety as the first priority and bringing about zero results is also problematic. Setting a deadline is an appropriate judgment."

"Then, you didn't need to say that......"

"What I wanted to say was, even if your judgment was appropriate, your mentality with which you made the choice was indecisive."

Perhaps it was truly like that.

She had truly seen through him. Layfon felt that he had broken out in a cold sweat.

In the end, they hadn't advanced much distance today. Layfon and Felli again found a place that looked safe to rest, but Felli's search didn't seem to have any progress.

For a safeguard, Layfon scattered steel threads throughout the surroundings, creating a defensive formation for contingencies.

Afterwards, Layfon didn't have anything to do. Felli was focusing her mind to carry out her search, giving off an atmosphere that said not to talk to her. But, Layfon had already grown tired of the thoughts circling inside him. Layfon already knew the answer. He had to witness what was in the destination he would advance towards. It was for this that he was here. He could only repeat this. So, he planned to think about it as little as possible, but when he had nothing to do, he involuntarily pondered about it.

Layfon's tense feeling hadn't subsided. But, even if he was in a tense state, he could still think about things. After all, if he maintained his tense state for a long time, his mood would have to relax to some degree, and the tense feeling would have no way of continuing on.

If he didn't use the time to explore himself, was there anything else he could do? In the end, all he could do was imagine things, and Layfon raised his head to look at the deserted city gradually being dyed with the colors of the sunset.

This place seemed to be a private residence. The windows were broken, and wind blew strongly into the room. After turning to the side and looking at Felli who was sitting on the sofa in meditation, Layfon leaned on the window frame that he had knocked the glass shards out of, gazing at the scenery outside.

The many colors of the sunset made Layfon think of flame, making him recall memories of when he had visited an abandoned city before. At the time, a moving city had appeared near the only selenium mine that Zuellni possessed. In order to investigate the situation, Nina and others of the seventeenth platoon along with Gorneo's platoon had come to that deserted region.

Gorneo was born in Grendan, and was the little brother of the Heaven's Blade successor Savaris Luckens. At the same time he was a disciple of Gahard Baren who had exposed Layfon's crimes. He held hatred for Layfon, and Shante had responded to this hatred and gone out of control, and the two of them had begun a fight because of this. <ref> Shante and Layfon fighting. See Volume 3. </ref>

This creature hadn't appeared at that time, why had it waited till now to appear?

When had it come here? Was it here from long ago, or from after that?

His memories let doubts flicker through his mind while they floated towards the battle between Layfon and Gorneo.

Currently, Layfon's memories and the thoughts before him had been dyed in the same color.

"Right, it's really strange."

"What is it?"

Felli opened her eyes and looked at Layfon.

"I'm talking about this city, it's really strange."

"We knew it was very strange since the beginning."

"No...... not like that......"

If even Felli hadn't noticed it, that meant...... No, at the time she had been knocked out by Shante, so perhaps she hadn't been able to grasp the entire situation.

"Please explain."

"It's the air filter, it shouldn't be still working."

"Huh?"

"Do you remember the time when we came here before? At the time an explosion occurred, it was in the Mechanical Department of the city."

"Ah......"

Layfon's words brought out Felli's recollections.

Layfon had fought with Shante, and that battle had combusted the liquefied selenium in the city's Mechanical Department.

The reason that Layfon and the others were safe even after being next to the explosion was because of precautions, because the Mechanical Department had safety equipment to avoid igniting the selenium flowing inside the tubes, and they had worked efficiently. But there was another reason before this that they had turned out safe, which was that the amount of remaining liquefied selenium in storage was very low.

The city had obviously lost the last of its energy due to the explosion, so the air filter shouldn't be working anymore. Even if there was still some energy left behind, with such a large hole opened in the walls of the Mechanical Department, it was very difficult to imagine that the air filter could continue working under these circumstances.

More importantly, and Felli had also said this, the city's exterior was about the same as before. Felli had forgotten about the explosion from that time.

"Then, this city is......"

He was in front of Felli who was showing a confused look. In order not to miss any small changes, Layfon pushed his consciousness to its limits.

"Though I don't understand how, someone has repaired this city, making it into the same appearance from that time."

There were enemies here, and they should know that Layfon and Felli were already somewhat aware.

"For what reason?"

"That...... How would I know!"

Layfon moved with the speed of a Military Artist, reaching his arms out to grab Felli who was making a confused look, and then carried her.

He leaped up high.

The steel threads in front of him separated the ceiling of the ruins, releasing Layfon and Felli into the sky.

The ground beneath him mutated. The surrounding building and ground began to crumble, preparing to become that giant.

"......If they're things like tiny particles, and they can really become anything......"

Layfon moved the defensive formation of steel threads, and Felli murmured from his arms:

"If this kind of substance replaced the functions of this abandoned city, if it reappears......"

The giants that appeared under them were easily cut apart by the defensive formation of steel threads, but Layfon who listened to Felli's words could only feel his hair standing on end.

His surroundings could all be these kinds of giants.

Meaning that the two were already inside the belly of those creatures.

<center>◇</center>

Vati raised her eyebrows. Her mimicry program had successfully improved its capabilities, and she could finally make this kind of expression with almost no delay or errors.

However, the occasion when she made this expression was a bit off.

"Is it not good?"

"No, it's quite tasty."

"Really?"

"There's nothing wrong."

Vati was sampling Meishen's new products. It was truly very difficult to appease Meishen who was showing an uncomfortable expression. The next step after being able to make these expressions was to improve the calculation on when to suppress this expression. Vati though about this while she sampled Meishen's new products.

It was only this that she still couldn't assess, even today. Human mannerisms were quite difficult, and there weren't any completely correct responses.

It was currently nightfall.

There weren't many people who came here, and because of this, there weren't many people who came directly to the store, and the ones who did were almost all friends who lived in the apartment building. In this situation, Meishen should be able to be comfortable as she confirmed the taste of her new products.

But actually, she had already stood back up again several times. Judging from her expression, the smile that Meishen directed towards Vati wasn't fake.

More importantly, this could also be judged from her conversations with her good friends, Mifi and Naruki.

The time...... was probably approaching.

If she thought about it, the action of taste-testing was almost meaningless. However, Vati didn't give it up because it was meaningless.

Vati had made the conclusion that humans couldn't make decisions relying on everything. At least, this was true for the 'humanity' that Lævateinn wished for. Because what she yearned for wasn’t human on an academic level, but the emotional side of human. She wanted to extract humanity from the entirety of humankind. Though that kind of action was strange, she who was a machine proceeded almost without any doubts.

Though was she a Nano-Celluloid mechanical being, ever since Lævateinn had the opportunity to think independently and was able to try living, she could only set that as her target.

"Nn? The smell seems a little too strong."

Meishen also tried the cake herself. Vati responded to her mumble while solving a different problem.

It was the problem occurring in the abandoned city.

The moon had once succeeded in connecting with this world a long time ago, and at the time Vati had seized the chance to send herself over to this side of the world in that city that had once existed.

'Once existed'. The reason for the use of past tense was justified.

Though Vati had sent herself into this world in parts, she hadn't gathered enough information, and a fight had broken out with the city's Military Artists on the connected side, and the city had been destroyed.

Because the connection had also been severed, Vati judged that she couldn't continue acting at that stage, so she stopped preparing to execute her battle plans of that time. When she had successfully invaded this world, she hadn't confirmed whether her other portions had survived.

However, that copy still lived.

Since it was rendered into a dormant state, Vati hadn't noticed its existence with her information-gathering until now. However, this portion had entered a living state because they had gotten close, and had come in contact with Vati's information network.

With regard to this copy that would be tentatively called 'Vati B', Vati planned to first come in contact with it, because she wanted to know what had happened in the period where the connection was broken, and also planned on taking the copy back, placing it back under her control.

They had charged out of Zuellni to gather information using their own methods, so Vati planned on obstructing the two. If possible, Vati wanted them to follow some guidelines.

('Vati B', this is the Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn. Report the situation immediately.)

Vati took Meishen's cake to an area of the store without any customer presence, and drank tea while using a commanding tone to contact the other party.

However, the other party's response was outside of her expectations.

(......Kschk........................)

(Please respond, 'Vati B'.)

(Interface 1..................Szhhkc.)

There were sounds mixed in with the communication. In this situation, there shouldn't be any factors interfering with the communication, this was quite strange.

(Have your replaced your functions? First receive the specifications of communication here.)

(......Khhsch, Interface 1. Answer me, why do you want to stop the war?)

(That is the judgment that I made with my own special data. You only need to cooperate with me to understand everything.)

There shouldn't have even been a reason to carry out this kind of communication. Because the other party was a copy of her, she shouldn't be able to resist the original body Vati.

However, to allow the copy to continue gathering information in the case that communication was cut, Vati had given it jurisdiction, and perhaps this jurisdiction had led to independence over the course of the copy's evolution. Even if it faced the instructions of Vati who was in a higher position, 'Vati B' still stubbornly limited the communication that Vati could have with its core.

(I refuse this proposal. Interface 1, if you don't carry out the battle plans, I will replace you.)

(Wait, that's impossible with your authority and power)

(No, Interface 1. For this day, I have improved myself until now, and it's definitely not impossible.)

'Vati B's response was very stubborn, and Vati continuously tried to enter the other party's core from the small channel of communication, seeing whether she could take back control. However, before she could obtain results, communication had already been sealed off completely.

"Vati...... What's wrong?"

"......Nn? Is there something?"

"You're kind of dazed, are you uncomfortable?"

"No, it's nothing. Rather, was I really dazed?"

"Nn, you were staring at your cup without moving. ......Is something bothering you?"

"No, I......"

Bothering...... Troublesome problems popped up one after another, but it wasn't suitable for what Meishen had said.

Just as Vati was speaking vaguely, Meishen's gaze moved. Something outside the store captured her attention, so she prepared to move her gaze to chase after it, but she again noticed that she had seen wrongly and felt disappointed. That was exactly the expression that Meishen showed.

Vati didn't have any reason to turn around, since there was nothing there. But, the shadows from the faraway sun on the city's legs had moved quickly, so she had wrongly though that there was someone entering from the front.

Meishen sighed, and showed an expression on her face that was first lonely and then mixed with a pained smile. Vati felt sorry for what she saw from Meishen's body, so although she knew there was nothing there, Vati still turned her head.

"Where has he gone?"

Meishen's words that came from behind her meant Layfon and Felli. Two days ago, Layfon and Felli had disappeared.

Nina and the others probably had asked Harley about everything that had happened, but hadn't admitted things to Meishen.

Was it consideration because they didn't want Meishen to worry? But even if they were unwilling, Meishen who lived in the same apartment could feel that there was an uncomfortable atmosphere.

However, though Vati knew where Layfon was, she didn't tell Meishen about it. Perhaps her mentality was about the same as Nina and the others.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon leaped high up, and below his feet, giants emerged one after another.

"This is......"

The belly of the beast...... Layfon had thought about this, but the amazement produced by actually seeing this scene still made him feel like his whole body was numb.

The surrounding half-ruined buildings crashed down one after another, and the rubble that was scattered along the road began to crumble, and the road itself began to slowly disintegrate.

Afterwards they coalesced, took form, separating into many, and became giants.

One after another, one after another.

Like the emergence of larvae.

"Ugh!"

Layfon who was leaping while carrying Felli confirmed the feeling of the defensive formation holding back the giants below him while he spread the steel threads through the whole city.

He couldn't land anywhere. If he didn't stay in the air...... After thinking this, Layfon began deploying his steel threads high in the air. On close areas like tall buildings, and far areas like the city's legs, Layfon bound his steel threads on these areas, as if spreading a dense network like a spiderweb.

Particularly the legs outside of the city, if he wrapped his steel threads around those areas, then regardless of where he moved, he could be sure that he had a foothold for movement.

"Felli, please confirm the si......!"

The feeling of running on the steel threads suddenly changed, and Layfon stopped talking to look at that place.

The city's leg.

"How......"

Giants had emerged by the city's leg. A giant who only had half of its upper body growing out of its legs grabbed the steel threads wrapped around there, and attempted to pull Layfon over.

"Damn!"

Layfon made other steel threads move over and sweep aside the giant.

"You won't let me stay stable?"

If he looked at it that way, giants could appear anywhere in the city. Moreover, if the opponents were collective bodies formed by fine particles, then it wouldn't be strange for them to be able to grab the thin steel threads.

"If this goes on, I don't know when the air filter will be disabled. Felli, please be ready to wear the helmet at any time."

"O......Okay."

Layfon listened to Felli's tense voice while he scattered the steel threads in as many directions as possible. Though everything in his vision continued endlessly producing giants, the city didn't look like it was collapsing.

However, the exterior of the city was definitely changing.

The rubble and wreckage scattered everywhere was slowly disappearing as if flowing into sand. This substance gathered together to form a giant, the wreckage and rubble disappearing to slowly expose the city in front of Layfon and Felli.

The first thing that greeted their eyes was machinery that was wrapped up tightly with vine-like objects. However, even this machinery began to slowly loosen, becoming full of holes.

Under the holes could be seen the foundations and reinforcements of the city.

"The city's bones......"

Layfon couldn't see everything from his position. However, the small portion that he could see had already turned to this state, and this condition was still spreading outwards, as if the moving city - the Regios - was rapidly decaying; it also seemed as if the city was becoming a different creature.

The bones were also like a skeletal monster that would appear in a horror movie.

The being who commanded the monsters was also a monster.

In order not to fall into the holes, the giants maintained a neat formation while moving, pursuing Layfon who raced through the sky.

"This is...... a trap?"

Had he and Felli fallen into a trap?

But, who had set the trap, and why?

"That's impossible, no way."

"I know."

Even if he was rebutted by Felli, Layfon could only think that was how things were. Even now, Layfon and Felli still didn't understand anything. There was no reason to attack the two of them.

In the end, this was a conclusion obtained from Delbone's memories. Doubting this conclusion would be the same as doubting Delbone, which was something that Layfon personally couldn't do.

However, the two of them had indeed fallen into a predicament.

"I fear that this is the monster in Delbone's memories."

"It still lives?"

"It can only be explained that way."

"What do we do?"

"What do you mean by that?"

"I'm talking about the thing we want to get, do you think it's still here?"

"It seems more appropriate to think it's no longer here, but then......"

"......That's true."

If it wasn't here, then the efforts of Layfon and Felli would have been for nothing. Even if there wasn't any other clue they could rely on, if they let go of this chance, they could only look to negotiate with Nina.

But, Nina had already decided, and Layfon didn't think she would speak the truth.

"Damn, in this kind of place......"

Layfon stopped his steps. In the situation where he hadn't been able to complete anything, could he obtain Nina's confidence? In the battles for which they had to become strong to such a degree, what could Layfon do?

With a mindset that was practically at a standstill, who could he do anything for?

"Fon Fon...... Layfon, please calm down."

"Felli."

"It's still too early to decide that it doesn't exist."

Felli's tense words and the expression with which she said this didn't feel comforting.

"I'll try finding it. Layfon, can you make it?"

"......Of course."

Layfon quickly spoke, surprising even himself.

"However many there are, as long as I have a reason, I'll defeat all of these things."

If by this he could reach his destination.

"I'm counting on you."

Layfon felt the load on his back go still, and a joyful feeling ran through his body.

Felli had not taken his words as a joke, and that made Layfon feel happy.

He hadn't planned to say his words just now as a joke or in passing. If he had a reason, if he could arrive at his goal...

If it was possible.

Layfon scampered on top of the web of steel threads he had woven.

The giants that appeared from all directions tried pulling down the steel threads, and though Layfon took measures to repel the giants, his defense couldn't be said to be watertight.

Because of this, the steel threads lost their tension countless times, and Layfon almost fell to the ground.

Even so, he still ran continuously. Though Layfon was above the giants, if he stopped too long in one place, perhaps they would use some trick to deal with him.

Just as Layfon was thinking about this, his worries became reality.

The low howl of wind made Layfon stop his steps. Before Layfon even moved his gaze there, he had already used his steel threads to spread a defensive formation under his feet.

"Ugh!"

The feeling sent by the steel threads was quite intense. Several objects crashed into the shield, which fell apart from that power.

Among them, one penetrated the defensive formation.

Layfon avoided it, using his steel threads to capture that thing.

"......A spear?"

Layfon murmured this after powerfully blocking the object that was going to pierce his body and confirming it.

Its shape was quite simple, as if it were a stick with the front sharpened, but the mass that it contained was quite surprising, and along with the force at which it had moved, it hurt the arm that had received the shock sent by the steel threads.

Layfon looked down.

The giants over there had raised one arm pointing at Layfon.

However, their arms were not the same as before. Their five fingers had become abnormally large, and in their open palms was opened a large hole.

The spears had been shot out from that place?

"Damn!"

Layfon ran again. In the time when he was looking at this scene, the number of giants with their arms raised had increased. Layfon confirmed with his own eyes the momentary swelling of their arms, and a hole also appeared in their palms.

Boom!

Countless spears pierced through the space where Layfon had just been, flying into the distance. With help from Layfon's Kei, the steel threads were bent with so much force that they barely held, and launched Layfon.

"Aaah!"

Felli's scream shook his body. Layfon twisted his body in the air, manipulating the steel threads. He once again set down a foothold for himself, and swept away the spears that had penetrated the defensive formation while sweeping the steel threads to check the giants at the same time.

The spears shot out endlessly as if they were pursuing the moving Layfon. It could be described as a fountain, or perhaps a rainstorm.

Layfon ran.

When Layfon had fought with Derek in Grendan, he had used creatures falling from the sky as footholds. Layfon was only running on footholds that he had not completely fixed, but ones still made by his own steel threads, which was much better than that time.

But, the difference with back then was that now he was carrying Felli. The body of a Psychokinesist was about the same as other people. Since the strength of their body couldn't endure the high speed of a Military Artist, Layfon couldn't run continuously like that.

So, Layfon stopped his movement. He had to stage a lower-speed battle.

The spears gathered into a pillar.

This time it wasn't a metaphor.

Every spear shot out from the giants merged together, fusing, combining into one heading for Layfon.

"Tch!"

A collision in midair couldn't break the steel threads. A strong attempt to crush him would cause him to be cut apart by his own devices.

It was a giant mass that could break this defense.

Layfon took up a stance to endure through this attack, releasing his Kei.

The steel threads formed a huge spiderweb above the abandoned city, giving off blue light from bearing Layfon's Kei. The giant spear flew through the sky as if to rip the spiderweb apart, and though the steel threads bent severely, they still held it there.

"Ugh......"

Layfon mumbled while releasing his Kei. The strength of the steel threads was related to Layfon's strength. He definitely couldn't show weakness in front of this phalanx. More importantly, he definitely couldn't allow this foothold to be destroyed. If it were only Layfon it wouldn't matter, but if he had to carry Felli and fight with the giants, he needed a safe area.

"Huah!"

Layfon's shout resounded through the abandoned city. The light of Kei decorated the spiderweb, and the Kei pressure extended its fangs to the giants below him.

Of course, there was still the giant spear.

The spiderweb that was being pushed by the spear bent into a conical shape. The giant spear became the axis of the cone.

At that time, Kei began to gather. The gigantic Kei that Layfon released focused on that space, and Kei pressure covered the entire spear.

The spear was crushed in an instant, and the strength of the explosion produced was directed below the cone, into the giants.

The substance that formed the giant spear became a shotgun, spreading out along with the force of the Kei flow.

The continuous explosion engulfed the giants, making them collapse one by one.

"Yes!"

His counterattack had succeeded, and Layfon once again ran on the steel threads.

Perhaps warned by the counterattack just now, the spears that the giants released even now didn't form giant spears.

"Felli...... how's the situation?"

"Please wait a bit, it's almost there......"

Felli's reply wasn't the same as Layfon had expected. It wasn't despair, but more like hope. Layfon didn't have time to think about asking, as he ran quickly, swept away the spears, while controlling the steel threads to secure footholds.

"......I have carried out an investigation into the substance of this city, and have indeed detected this monster's existence."

While he ran, his ears picked up Felli's murmur to herself:

"Ninety-nine percent of the substance that comprises this city has been replaced by those things. In other words, it wouldn't be too much to say that this city itself has already become a monster."

"............"

The belly of the beast...... Layfon had once thought this way, but he never had imagined that it was the truth. Layfon was speechless.

But, he didn't give up.

Because she murmured like that.

Because she hadn't mentioned a negative outcome.

Felli had definitely murmured that in order to perform some countermeasure.

"On a different note, the small quantity that remains, although even today it still doesn't look favorably upon our outstretched claws, is probably worth some investigation."

"Where is it?"

"The central district, underground."

"Alright!"

"Layfon............!"

The moment he heard this, Layfon threw Felli high into the sky, her surprised scream ascending into the air along with her. Layfon used this opportunity to turn his gaze downward.

"......Don't think that I can only run away."

Layfon spread the steel threads, thereby ensuring a safe place, setting up a formation over the whole city district.

All that was left was to flow Kei into it.

Layfon grasped the Dite tightly, streaming Kei in without hesitation.

Sougenkyouku - Amanosouchishu.

This was a trap that Layfon had woven while running to and fro in the air.

Where was the trap hidden?

The center of the spiderweb.

Balls of thread that emerged from that place broke off from the spiderweb and fell to the ground.

Though they were light-looking balls of thread, they weren't pushed around by the wind of the battlefield, rather lightly falling down to the central district from above the city.

After they fell, the tightly knotted balls separated.

They separated, and opened.

Something like an explosion burst out from there in all directions, great quantities of steel threads. After they opened, the balls of thread scattered steel threads like an explosion, knocking down the giants one by one.

When the same giants had brutally ravaged Zuellni, Lintence who had appeared in Zuellni had used Kei techniques to defeat those monsters, and that Kei move had been the same Amanosouchishu as now.

Incidentally, the same scene from back then replayed again here.

The giants were swept away one after another.

The giants were cut apart into pieces, blown away by the Kei pressure, burned by the heat flow.

Layfon's enormous Kei gradually played out a scene different from back them.

He cut down and burned the enemies.

"Ah!"

Layfon caught the falling Felli.

Bam!

"Guah!"

The blow that suddenly struck his forehead almost made Layfon slip from his steel thread foothold.

"What are you doing so suddenly?"

"S......sorry."

"Next time please tell me first."

"I'll take care."

It would be alright as long as he said something...... Layfon thought this while he looked below his feet. Amanosouchishu was still running even now, destroying giants one after another.

So, an empty area appeared in this central district.

"Let's go."

"Yes."

Once again carrying Felli, Layfon jumped down into the central district.

<center>◇</center>

Perhaps she would be forced to make a decision.

Vati sat alone in the boring room, thinking.

What she thought about was 'Vati B' of the abandoned city.

"It was within expectations that it could think and judge independently. But 'Vati B's target settings have become a state ahead of even my settings at the time. This makes me concerned."

Other than her, there was no one here. However, Vati still continued speaking to herself:

"It's possible that it has to do with data suffering damage during the destruction. If the repairs of back then allowed the target settings to change, then 'Vati B's current actions wouldn't be very strange, right?"

In conclusion, things had become very troublesome.

"I have to stop it, but......"

Vati had her ways. She could quickly travel to that location and suppress it. After that, both merging with 'Vati B' or completely scrapping it would be sufficient.

Regardless of the plan, if she just left it without doing anything, it would definitely make the situation worse. If Layfon and Felli who were there successfully overcame the crisis, and 'Vati B' exposed its core......

"Stopping it from updating its external data doesn't work? But......"

Perhaps, Vati's true form would be seen.

"I don't want a commotion to break out in this place......"

He was already no longer useful. Not letting him live to return would work, but......

"That would resolve everything, that kind of method is rather ideal."

Perhaps she had been forced to decide, Vati once again thought.

In the end, hadn't she already noticed long ago? That way of thinking had appeared in Vati when she watched Meishen.

"Lost things will not return, only the attachment will linger."

Lævateinn was born by that kind of attachment, and then......

"Attachment is something that needs to disappear, but something that cannot be transcended."

That man had been possessed by an attachment that he couldn't transcend and couldn't escape. Lævateinn was only the solace he had constructed.

The Nano-Celluloid Interface by the name of Lævateinn couldn't even act as solace anymore.

"Therefore, should I become a machine acting on my own after this?"

She threw the question at herself.

However, she who should have responded to the question didn't have an answer.

Vati kept her silence.

She couldn't act until she found an answer.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon fell to the central district.

"Then, where is it?"

The giants hadn't left remains. After they were cut and burned, the giants had disappeared as if melting.

If he hadn't destroyed the enemies, perhaps they would attack again. Even if he were falling to the ground, Layfon still confirmed the surrounding situation as he carried Felli.

The central district was surprisingly tidy. Perhaps it was because the giants had been born from the wreckage, but this place hadn't become a structure filled with holes, but rather a flat space.

"It's under the ground here?"

"Nn."

After hearing Felli's answer, Layfon let the steel threads move ahead of him and form a new defensive formation as he walked downwards.

The reinforcements here were arranged in scaffolds like a half-constructed structure, and Layfon and Felli descended through this space. Although giants were everywhere, because of the effects of Sougenkyouku just now, there were no giants at a distance where they could quickly attack. However, the long-distance spear attacks still continued.

The defensive steel thread formation moving ahead of them stopped those attacks while scattering off sparks. Layfon watched while landing on some steel en route.

"Where is it?'

"Please wait...... Huh? What is this?"

"Felli?"

"It's moving?"

"Huh?"

"There are changes below......? Run!"

Layfon didn't ask about it, simply leaping up.

The steel threads only observed the abnormality after he leapt. There was wind roiling far downwards. The blowing wind felt as if it carried sand with it, because in the air was mixed the substance that composed the giants.

The area with wind wasn't the entire space below, but rather only under Layfon and Felli's feet. A bad premonition shook Layfon.

Boom.

The swirling wind that had formed under them increased, seeming as if the wind had a life of its own. More importantly, it seemed as if there was something strong pushing the wind upwards.

These two feelings were reality.

There was something there.

There was nothing in front of their eyes. However, the information that the steel threads transmitted and Layfon's body's experience from fighting with countless filth monsters both conveyed this reality.

The moment when he actually saw the truth, Layfon could only feel embarrassed.

"Wha-!"

Up until just now, that thing had definitely not been there.

A wall had suddenly appeared, or was it a floor?

A solid white suddenly appeared, rushing upwards.

"Ugh!

The wind was pushed up by the large floor that rushed upwards, becoming a tempest raging in all directions. Layfon's body was pushed back by the wind, and he was sent flying along with Felli.

He had been blown away like this...... He couldn't let things become like this. Since their voices were drowned out by the wind, Layfon scattered steel threads to fix himself and Felli.

The raging wind mercilessly wrapped up the giants, sending them flying.

Something possessing this kind of power appeared before their eyes, rushing upwards.

"What is that?"

"A tower?"

Layfon felt very surprised, and in his arms, Felli's voice sounded against his protective suit.

"A tower?"

The wind almost drowned out Layfon's question.

"Yes, I think it's a tower, or a tall building similar to a tower. There's no meaning in constructing such a giant thing only to kill us."

"......That's true."

But, a building?

For what?

"In the end, our target has moved inside this tower."

"Huh?"

"What is it?"

"Uh, that shows that thing is...... also very important to the enemies?"

"......I fear that's correct. What is it? Did you only notice that now?"

"Only now......"

"The opponent should be able to use their substance to cover one hundred percent of this city. That they had not done so either means that they can't, or they want to maintain the original condition without changing, these two possibilities.

"Um......"

"......No, whatever. Being surprised by this kind of thing, I was too stupid."

"Uuu."

"Nn, outside of Military Arts, expecting anything out of Layfon is pretty much wrong, isn't it?"

"P......Please stop there, forgive me."

While the two of them spoke, the tower continued extending, covering Layfon's vision with white. It smashed the reinforcements around them, absorbing their substance and making them become a part of itself as it extended upwards.

The tower was already tall enough to where the location of the peak couldn't be confirmed from Layfon's position. If viewed from above, it would probably be vast enough to amaze people.

"How tall."

"The top has already passed the air filter."

"Felli, wear your helmet."

After saying this, Layfon also put on his helmet.

"Huu!"

Layfon exhaled inside the helmet, wiping away the surprise that still remained in his heart. Felli's anger made Layfon, who had almost been engulfed by the enemy due to his careless momentum, stand up again.

"It's like this every time."

"......What?"

"Nothing!"

Felli always helped him.

She always stayed by him, as a Psychokinesist, a companion, and a friend.

Her existence let him relax a great deal, and Layfon's body as he read the winds while jumping was also lightened.

The footholds that he had released before had also been ruined by the tower. However, there were still steel threads remaining. Layfon used those steel threads in his jump, constructing new footholds to form a path with the top of the tower as its target.

Layfon ran.

The path to the top was very long. However, the giants under his feet didn't stop Layfon anymore.

Therefore, all that was left was a long road.

This didn't count as an obstacle in front of the speed of a Military Artist.

Not long after, Layfon had reached the top of the tower.

The tower that continued stretching upwards was quite unstable, and Layfon lowered his posture.

"Felli, where's the correct location?'

"Please wait a bit more. Though I want to find it, there are other responses......"

"Huh?"

In this situation where so many changes were happening, Felli had deliberately brought this up. Layfon couldn't overlook those words.

"A powerful energy is emerging from the building...... This, quickly move back!"

Felli shouted out, and Layfon moved according to her instructions. Without taking any precautions at all, Layfon jumped back from the tower that he had only climbed up with difficulty.

After jumping off the tower, Layfon began thinking of how to return to it. His current position was already higher than even the legs surrounding the city, so shooting the steel threads there was meaningless.

He could only catch hold of the tower. But......

Layfon hesitated. The phrase 'powerful energy' created that kind of response in him.

And that decision was correct.

Crash!

"Ugh!"

Intense light blocked his vision, and at the same time a shock assaulted his right hand, knocking the Dite out of his hand.

"Damn......"

"A powerful energy was discharged from above the tower, it's still in a charged state right now."

Felli, who replaced his vision, explained the situation to Layfon.

"Charged......"

Was that the shock that had passed through his right hand and even now left a paralyzed feeling in his hand? With that, then even if he had the steel threads in his hand, he couldn't wrap them around the tower. Layfon thought while taking out the Adamantium Dite to replace the Sapphire Dite that had fallen, restoring it again to the steel threads mode.

"And that discharge means...... Where was it directed?"

It wasn't an attack aimed at himself and Felli. Compared to the tall tower, Layfon and Felli were far too tiny, and a method of attack like the entire tower shooting off a giant energy couldn't have been directed at the two of them.

"Ah, even if that heat wasn't directed, but simply spread around, it seems enough to eliminate us a thousand times."

"......I'm a bit scared, please don't say any more."

Layfon used steel threads from the ground to create a landing area, and they landed on the city's leg.

"Even I have never deployed my Psychokinesis flakes in an area that high, so I'm currently investigating what things are over there......"

Felli's words were drowned out mid-sentence.

A flash once again cut off normal vision, followed by the sound of an explosion.

The noise of the explosion shook their skulls.

"What is it this time?"

Layfon's voice had become loud, was this because of his ears, or because he was nervous?

Changes that had nothing to do with Layfon were happening.

The true face of the flash was titanic lightning. A blast of lightning large enough to engulf the top of the tower had set off that explosion.

The pieces flying high overhead fell to the ground, and in this situation, light was again released. Was this shot out by the tower, or was it a beam of light dropping from the sky? Was it descending or ascending? The continuing light didn't let Layfon make a judgment.

"What's happened?"

"High energies are trading blows. Though there is something in the sky, the other party is using this heatstorm to make it difficult for me to manipulate the flakes. Though I managed to use Psychokinesis to carry out an investigation from a distance, still......

Only speaking part of her sentence, Felli once again stopped speaking. Moreover, Layfon observed that she had obtained significant information.

"How is it?"

"I've already figured it out. This is...... Harpe."

"Harpe?"

Layfon still remembered. This was the sentient aged phase that they had seen before when Zuellni lost control. Cloud-cell Separation Interface IV Harpe.

That should be its name.

"Why?"

"I don't know, perhaps because the two are enemies?"

In the end, this battle for which they couldn't open their eyes was a war between monsters, the parasitic monster using this city and the monster Harpe.

Even if they closed their eyes, the beams of light still keenly passed through their eyelids to prick their eyes. In order to search for a safe place that the beams of light couldn't reach, Layfon relied on the feelings conveyed by the steel threads scattered everywhere to move downwards to the ground.

There were giants all around. But perhaps they had Harpe as their first priority, as the giants didn't even see Layfon, becoming materials to repair the tower one after another, decomposing and merging with the tower.

In the end, Layfon was grateful for this situation. He focused his mind, treating his eyes that were continuously hurt by the beams of light.

"How are things now?"

Layfon flowed Kei into his tightly closed eyes while asking this.

"I believe it should be even. Destroying and being destroyed, and then repairing. A winner won't be decided so quickly."

The sounds of explosions also reached this place, and the noise made the reinforcements that Layfon was leaning on vibrate.

"What do we do?'

"We can't do anything."

Felli's voice was very cold. She had roiled to such a degree in order to come here, so why would this kind of thing happen...... Perhaps she was thinking that way.

Layfon also wanted to think this way.

"Our decision to come here wasn't wrong, isn't that right?"

But, Layfon decided to deliberately think of the benefits.

Felli's eyes on the other side of her helmet seemed to have opened wide.

"......That's true, you could think that way."

"In the end, we first have to treat your eyes, then think of a way to deal with that blinding light......"

"For that, I have a good method, though it's only a quick fix."

"Really?"

"Nn, it won't use too much time either."

"Then I'm counting on you."

"Well, please take off your helmet. I've already confirmed the safety of the air."

After Felli said this, Layfon took off his helmet, and then a number of Psychokinesis flakes entered it.

"To explain it simply, it's like expanding the visual aid screen to the entire helmet. Though you can't use your eyes to look at the battle, this method should be able to reduce the intensity of the light."

"Is there anything like a time lag?"

"Of course, you can only go get used to it."

"Understood."

Regardless, it was better than not being able to see.

The helmet was handled in an instant. After putting it back on his head, what he saw from the inside was a much brighter scene than before.

Layfon scattered the steel threads, confirming the feeling that he had received from that place, and finding out how much time lag there was with the vision through the screen.

At the same time, he used the steel threads to find the Sapphire Dite that he had just lost, reclaiming it.

"How is it?"

"......No problems. It the disparity is only this much, I can handle it."

"Really? You will get killed with only a bit of carelessness, so I'll quickly improve anywhere I can, but......"

"It's not important. ............"

"What?"

"No, Felli has truly helped me a lot."

"In this kind of situation, please don't say those kind of emotional things."

Because of Felli's helmet, he currently was unable to see her expression through the faceguard.

"But, it's really the case."

"Layfon is quite weird."

"Maybe. I think there are already no safe places here, so shall we go die like this?"

"Nn, I don't mind."

"Then......"

Layfon leaped up high.

Light and explosions interlocked with each other, shaking Layfon's body as he leaped. Even so, the light on the screen still maintained the strength of strong summer sunlight. Though beams of light slightly changed its strength, his eyes weren't hurt.

Layfon continuously leaped, and Felli leaned in his arms without moving a muscle. Layfon used his eyes to confirm his destination.

Far above the tall tower, in an even higher space, a being that looked to be a small black dot was Harpe.

"Our target hasn't changed its position, right?"

"It hasn't changed. The target we want to find is in the central area three hundred mels under the top of the tower."

"......I got it."

What should he do? Layfon ran while thinking of this question. Near the top of the tower was a tempest of high energy, and protective suits shouldn't be able to support it, nor could the flesh of a Military Artist endure it.

Layfon didn't have reasons to fight, his target wasn't Harpe or the monster of this tower, but rather Delbone's records hidden in this city.

"Felli, please wait a bit."

"Huh? Ah, okay."

From Felli's answer, did she understand Layfon's intent?

This time Layfon threw her backwards.

Layfon's petite body gradually became a black dot in the vast sky. Layfon couldn't have any time to watch it till the end, charging at the tower wall.

(I'll display the position of the target on the screen.)

Felli's voice sounded in the helmet.

The tower wall spread in front his eyes became half-transparent, and the target object was displayed in as a spherical mesh on the screen.

(That tall tower is hollow; the outer wall thickness is four Mels.)

"Understood!"

Layfon yelled out as his reply, and he restored the Sapphire Dite to steel threads, restoring the replaced Adamantium Dite to a blade.

Layfon used the steel threads deployed everywhere, shooting himself out like an arrow from a bow, and then took up the stance to draw a sword.

External Kei variant - Sendan.

The light of the sword flashed out after using Composite Blast, penetrating into the tower. Felli's screen even blocked the flash of the Kei technique, and he could clearly see Sendan cutting into the outer wall of the tower, letting it break into pieces.

Layfon passed through the pieces scattering all round him, jumping inside.

(The interior doesn't have any traces of being worked on, but this tower could have been formed by that tiny substance, please be careful.)

"Alright."

As Layfon replied with this, he leaped into the air, half-gliding through it.

He passed through the hole that Sendan had broken, entering the central area.

Just as Felli had said, the interior was quite empty, and other than the external walls and large pillars running up and down, there was nothing here.

The tower walls blocked out the noise from the outside world. Noise poured in from the hole that Layfon had opened, but was swallowed by the darkness extending upwards and downwards, and the cold air tightly wreathed his whole body.

According to the picture displayed on the screen, the target object was buried inside the central shaft. Layfon who was still gliding through the air swung the Adamantium Dite, carefully cutting into the shaft. Sparks were sent flying from the Kei-infused blade cutting the shaft. Afterwards, the target object appeared.

Inside the shaft was a tiny opening, and inside was placed a spherical object.

(That's it!)

"Good."

Felli's voice was mixed with excitement. After stabilizing himself by wrapping himself to the shaft with the steel threads, Layfon extended his hands to the sphere.

"!"

The ice-cold air that passed through his protective gear made Layfon open his eyes wide.

There was a white hand placed on top of his arm that was preparing to pick up the sphere.

"Wha-!"

That hand had grown out of the pillar.

That was a extremely normal hand, perhaps the hand of a girl.

(Layfon!)

"I know!"

Right now there was no time to be surprised. Felli was currently in the air, still falling.

Layfon didn't have time to check what the arm even was, and he grabbed the sphere, releasing the stabilizing steel threads as if he wanted to shake off the hand, jumping backwards.

Layfon had a feeling as if a cold air that made his spine tingle seemed to linger around his arm.

The hole that Layfon had passed through had already begun to be covered. He released Sendan to maintain the whole, squeezing out.

"Felli!"

Layfon had sent the steel threads over first, but this was only a configuration to stop the giants from nearing Felli. If he stopped her and the giants turned towards her, then the situation might become hard to deal with. It was only because it was safer to let Felli continue to fall freely that he did this. Of course, this way would significantly reduce the shortcomings if there was going to be a battle.

(I'm here.)

The screen showed Felli's current position.

(Because of the effects of the wind, my falling path has become hard to predict.)

"Okay!"

After exiting the interior of the tower, the sound of the explosions and flashes swirled around him like a tempest. However, the loud noises blew away the strange feeling from just now, and increased Layfon's focus.

Layfon kicked off the steel threads spread around the surroundings while tracking his falling path and chasing towards Felli.

Layfon quickly saw her figure. She had curled her body into a ball, and her appearance of enduring the speed of the fall made Layfon's heart ache, and the power with which he kicked off the steel threads also unconsciously strengthened.

The arm that wasn't holding the sphere extended towards Felli.

Felli, who noticed that Layfon appeared, pushed out through the wind pressure towards his extended hand.

"Felli!"

(Layfon.)

He caught her.

Layfon could only use one hand, so he hurriedly pulled Felli towards himself.

Layfon pulled Felli upwards, correcting their positions, and adjusted his position downwards to a position where he could catch her.

"I caught up."

"That's good."

A relaxed atmosphere was mixed in with Felli's voice, and he didn't seem mistaken about it.

"It's this, right?"

"Nn, that should be it."

"Then, next we only need to escape this place......"

After saying this, Layfon began thinking about how to escape.

Feeling a sense of accomplishment and safety, along with satisfaction, Layfon's many emotions made him momentarily forget what had happened. Perhaps the event just now had been far too abnormal to explain, and Layfon had wanted to forget it.

Perhaps it was because he was too queasy that Layfon wanted to act as if nothing had happened.

Regardless of the reason, he was concerned.

Because even if he pretended as if he hadn't seen anything, ‘it’ was still watching.

That thing suddenly appeared, and Layfon's reflexes were too slow to react, and the two of them simply stood completely still.

"Wha-?"

"Huh?"

Layfon shouted, as if cursing his carelessness, and his ears heard the confused voice that Felli made.

An arm had appeared from the sphere that Layfon carried, that white arm that had just planned on grabbing Layfon.

It was a slim female arm.

Two arms extended from the sphere that Layfon held in his hands, even grabbing Layfon's shoulders. The cold feeling that passed through the protective clothing and made his hair stand on end was the same as before.

The two could make no responses other than the sounds of surprise. At that time, the changes continued as if to keep the two of them from catching their breath.

Half of a body appeared from the arms.

From the interior of the sphere.

Perhaps it hadn't grown from the sphere, but only looked as if it had grown out of it. Actually, it was only constructed from the tiny substance that Felli had mentioned.

Layfon's Military Artist eyes could only see with great difficulty the speed at which it was taking shape.

But Layfon who was nearly surprised to death could only stare at the slightly older female who had appeared from the small sphere that he held.

As if water coming out of the sphere, the top of her head first appeared, followed by her hair, followed by her forehead...... and then her face was shown.

[[image:Regi18 157.jpg|thumb]]

"......Huh?"

Then, Layfon was surprised again.

The female who was currently appearing as if climbing out of a lake wore clothes simpler than the protective clothing that Layfon and Felli wore. She was an attractive girl whose thoughts couldn't be seen through.

She was a girl that he had once seen.

Layfon hadn't seen her dressed up in this manner, but she had seen someone who looked exactly the same.

The feeling as if he had seen the girl before him in a picture before made Layfon's memories hurt.

The answer had already appeared.

However, the person that Layfon thought he knew had never existed.

"Vati?"

Yes, this girl looked extremely similar to Vati. She made Layfon unable to keep from feeling that Vati would become like that in a few years.

"If you come from the Academy City Zuellni, then that person called Vati is my original body."

The girl in front of them spoke smoothly.

The shock made his body tremble.

However, he couldn't stay surprised in this current situation.

Because Layfon and the others were still falling.

"Ugh!"

Layfon got a hold of himself, beginning to manipulate the steel threads. Layfon held Felli with one hand, holding the sphere with the other, and had his shoulders grasped by the female who looked like Vati, so his current self could do nothing other than using the steel threads.

Layfon and Felli's freefall had already ended. They stopped moving, beginning to ascend. Layfon used the steel threads that were strung everywhere, first moving them to the city's legs.

Actually, Layfon should have sent an attack towards the 'thing' in front of him that looked very much like Vati.

However, he couldn't. Though this was also because that 'thing' hadn't meant any harm to them yet, the more important reason was because it was too similar to Vati and sent Layfon's mind into disarray, making him hesitate.

However, he also couldn't stay in a stupor forever.

Judging from its current appearance, it couldn't be a normal person. It could be just a coincidence that it looked similar to Vati, and perhaps the words it had just spoken were lies constructed from what Layfon himself had said.

First, he had to separate himself from it.

Layfon thought this. In order to accomplish this, he moved the steel threads.

"............"

The contact with his shoulders disappeared. The 'thing' in front of him left Layfon.

Vati's appearance flew into the sky even higher than Layfon. Her movement as if being carried by the wind almost fascinated Layfon, but he quickly reclaimed his focus.

His movements had been seen through, that was what had just happened.

After landing on the city legs, Layfon quickly set down Felli, putting her and the sphere behind his back. The 'thing' had appeared from the sphere, and frankly Layfon also wanted to first maintain his distance from the sphere, but that object was their goal after all, so he couldn't do that.

That was because Layfon was feeling a danger that made his head throb, but was this created because of the 'thing' in front of him, or because of the sphere behind him?

"What...... are you?"

The battle between Harpe and the tall tower still continued, and similarly, the flashes and explosions had not stopped. Layfon's voice was drowned out by this noise.

However, the 'thing' had heard his voice.

"I am the copy of Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn that was sent to this world to carry out reconnaissance, and my serial number is X C one zero seven eight five three four five six seven......"

She spoke a long string of digits. The 'thing' could say this long string of digits with such a fast speed, so it clearly wasn't a human. No, the answer was already very clear, but Layfon just didn't want to believe it.

Was it because it was very similar to Vati?

Was it because it looked very similar to a neighbor of his apartment building?

"Just now, my original body gave me the temporary name of 'Vati B'".

"'Vati B'......"

"Layfon......"

"......Nn."

"If it's the same as the monsters here, then doubting Vati just because she looks the same is far too weak as evidence."

"......That's true."

Even Felli who said this was the same, though she thought her words were very reasonable, she also showed an expression saying that she couldn't completely believe her conclusion.

Why had the monster purposefully showed Vati's appearance? More importantly, why wasn't it exactly the same as Vati, but rather slightly different from her? These doubts formed unnatural feelings, sticking tightly to the hearts of the two.

Layfon looked at 'Vati B'. It seemed just like Vati after growing up, and if someone said she was Vati's sister, perhaps he could understand.

However, that couldn't be the case.

The blood relationship that Layfon thought about couldn't exist.

He only had to think about how 'Vati B' had appeared from before, and what it had just said, and the answer was very obvious.

"......Why have you come here?"

The one who said this was Felli.

She stood behind Layfon who couldn't move at all, asking a question of 'Vati B'.

"You said 'this world' just now, that means that you were born in a different place from the one we know and exist in a different space. What have you come to this place for?"

"......For liberation."

"Liberation?"

"Our master is currently in an incarcerated state, and destroying this world is a requirement to liberate him."

"What does that mean?"

Destroying this world was a requirement for liberation?

It was obviously impossible to understand if the other party suddenly said something like this.

"This is...... Kah, kschah......"

'Vati B' suddenly made abnormal movements.

"What?"

"Get back!"

As if her machinery had faulted, 'Vati B' made abnormal motions, and Layfon guarded Felli while pulling back the distance.

"Kshhh...... Lævateinn............"

'Vati B' murmured several words, then suddenly cracked apart.

"Wha-!"

It was truly sudden. 'Vati B' disintegrated like a mountain of sand, the residue being carried away by the wind, disappearing without even a trace.

"Damn!"

Though Layfon didn't understand, that kind of thing had just happened. He didn't know what it was that made him feel remorse.

"Never mind that for now, right now we have to analyze that thing."

"Then when will we leave?"

"I'll finish analyzing during the period of time when we're getting the motorcycle back."

"......Alright."

Flashes and explosions continued. Layfon looked at the battle being carried out on the top of the tower.

Those monsters should be related to Leerin and Nina.

"Can I only run away again?"

This made Layfon feel regretful, and he tightly clenched his teeth.

<center>◇</center>

There was no reason to disclose superfluous information. Vati decided to stop 'Vati B's function.

She gathered Nano-Celluloids in the surroundings of the abandoned city, letting them specialize in a function sufficient to achieve the goal.

During this process, she hadn't slackened in her information gathering.

"How should I tidy this up?"

Vati mumbled to herself in her room.

It was Harpe.

Once the same kind of Nano-Celluloid, but who had raised the flag of rebellion towards their master Ignasis, it was a being who was Vati - Lævateinn's sibling, or perhaps child. That was Harpe.

Perhaps, it currently was an enemy who had improved itself from a Nano-Celluloid Interface into a Cloud-Cell Separation Interface.

"Or, is Harpe the true child of Soho?"

The father who had created Lævateinn and the Nano-Celluloids, and at the same time the sacrifice of Ignasis, he was called Soho.

Vati felt that she seemed to already be able to understand what humans called 'irony'. However, the probability of her correctly using that kind of technique was very low. The current her could only speak the solemn truth. Soho had created Lævateinn for his own reasons, but his reasons didn't become reality. Lævateinn had lived in order to realize his goals, even as a test, and had used the death of the one who brought about Soho's desire.

By now, Lævateinn still carried out her plans for that conclusion that no one expected anymore. Though she was well aware, she didn't stop.

If the solemn truth wasn't irony, then 'humans who weren't able to follow an established schedule', or perhaps 'an existence whose life was predetermined from birth to death' was irony.

Then, what were humans after all?

"There's no meaning at all."

Noticing that her thoughts had begun turning towards philosophy, Vati stopped thinking.

There were currently two things to resolve. She had to punish the copy 'Vati B' who couldn't stop from losing control, along with Harpe who had begun taking action again.

Since she had given up on reclaiming the knowledge that 'Vati B' possessed, then there was a method that could resolve both problems.

Destruction.

However, to destroy them wasn't simple.

The two were the same as Lævateinn, made up of Nano-Celluloids, so to annihilate them wasn't easy. It was only because of this that a victor still hadn't been decided between Lævateinn and Harpe up through now.

If she did, then she would have to carry out large-scale destruction.

Vati prepared for this. Fortunately, Harpe and 'Vati B' were fighting each other, and it seemed that they hadn't noticed the concealed movements that she was taking.

If this went on, her battle plans should succeed.

However......

"With this, those two will also......"

Vati thought. To her, those two...... Layfon had already lost his use. The object of Vati's observations was Meishen, and Meishen's goal was Layfon, that was the whole of it. If that had already become the past, then whether he lived or died was a trivial insignificance. It didn't need to be said that Felli who was with him was obviously the same.

But...... Vati couldn't make a decision towards the two of them. The obscure elements that always made Vati hesitate in her decision still existed inside her.

"This isn't reasonable."

The unknown elements that had occurred in her own body didn't allow Vati to make a decision, and she tilted her head.

Had all students become designated as a second-class protected object while she was hiding in the Academy City, creating this obstacle to her judgment?

Vati wanted to express her companionship even though she was a machine, but if those settings would become an obstacle like the current one, she had to get rid of them.

However, it was necessary to get rid of them step-by-step.

Those were the settings that allowed the Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn to live under the identity of the student Vati Len. The experiences she had obtained with these settings were quite precious information to Lævateinn who pursued the answer to the question 'what are humans'.

The settings of companionship and the designation of protected objects were among these, and in the process of accumulating her experiences and modifying her principles, some people had been deleted from the protected objects, and some people had been elevated to a higher ranking.

In these people, the highest was Meishen, and then was Layfon and Meishen's good friends. As long as they didn't reveal her secrets, even Nina and Claribel who knew Vati's secrets had been designated as protected.

Removing Layfon who had a high ranking from the list of protected objects would create severe changes in her settings, so Vati couldn't immediately make that judgment.

Perhaps she should simply give up the settings of the student Vati Len?

If she did this, she could immediately take action.

But, that would mean that the experimentation Vati was carrying out in this Academy City would end, and represented that she would again start her final battle plans under the identity Lævateinn.

"............"

Vati didn't know what to say.

Knock knock......

A bit later, doorknocks sounded in the room.

"Vati? Are you here?"

"Yes."

The muffled voice that came from behind the door was Meishen's voice.

"What's the matter?"

Before opening the door, Vati already knew what Meishen had in her hands. However, she still asked while pretending not to know.

Meishen carried a big bowl, and the top was covered with a gray cloth.

"I made a little too much, so I brought some to share with you."

"Thank you, is this alright?"

Vati had long since known that Meishen was lying, but she still continued observing.

Meishen thought that the reason Vati didn't look too well was because her body was uncomfortable, so she had prepared dinner to bring here.

"It's no problem."

Meishen only said this, and Vati who had no way to refuse her took the bowl.

"Then I'll be going."

"Okay, good night."

After watching her go with a smile, Vati closed the door. From that day, her smile had changed. Though it was a small change in the way her muscles moved, it was enough of a change to be sure that something had happened on that day.

Seeing that smile, Vati stopped thinking.

The situation in the abandoned city still continued, and right now it wasn't the time to postpone a decision.

Even so, Vati still stopped.

"Time...... can really fly...... I have to limit the time set."

It wasn't easy for her to mumble these words.

If she didn't remove or change the settings of the student Vati Len, but moreover had to resolve the current situation, then she could only do this.

After seeing Meishen's smile, Vati made her decision.

<center>◇</center>

Flashes and explosions still interlaced with each other. From Layfon and Felli's point of view, they could only use such a manner to describe the battle, as the two weapons carried out this sort of battle without tiring.

The two of them repeated destruction and being destroyed, and then repaired themselves at the same time. The Aurora particles that formed the filth monsters were the common factor of the two worlds, and the Celluloids that formed these weapons used that substance as an energy source for proliferation. Because of this, they could proliferate almost limitlessly.

Of course, the functions that controlled the Celluloids has some limits, so they couldn't multiply recklessly. But in the current situation, they didn't hold back their production.

Thinking for themselves with unlimited energy, taking action by themselves, producing by themselves, improving themselves, repairing themselves......

If the two weapons that possessed the same functions faced each other, it would play out as this kind of long war of attrition.

Judging from the battle experience of Harpe, there was no way to single out a winner.

Still, both sides didn't plan on stopping the situation.

This was a battle after a very long rest, and Harpe wasn't confused. The meaning for its existence was to fight with the enemies of humans, and to Harpe, the enemy of humans was Ignasis and the Nano-Celluloids that he had created.

When he fought with them, Harpe didn't have the option of retreating. Also, it wasn't as if he hadn't used any tactics.

Even so, it still hadn't resolved the problem of the battle entering a long stalemate. Perhaps, regardless of whether it was Harpe or a Nano-Celluloid, it wouldn't matter much to them. Because they only recognized the existence of life on a literal level, and they could live very long.

So the battle had returned to a meaningless destruction and rebirth, as if endlessly sinking into quicksand.

If there weren't any other variables to disrupt it......

<center>◇</center>

Layfon soon found the motorcycle that they had lost sight of.

Felli was analyzing the sphere they had obtained. Because the incident involving 'Vati B' had just happened, Layfon was very alert towards that sphere, afraid that it might be a trap of the enemy, but it seemed that things weren't that way.

"............"

Layfon minded Felli who was focusing her mind while using the steel threads to move the motorcycle outside the city. In order to be careful, he put a defensive formation around the motorcycle, and made preparations for escaping.

Felli still didn't have any responses.

Felli had said that she would completely analyze the sphere before Layfon finished his preparations, but it seemed the situation was unexpectedly troublesome.

Layfon didn't want to blame her, nor did he want to remind her. Ensuring her safety was Layfon's current priority. After deciding this, Layfon once again deployed the steel threads.

The Sougenkyouku that Layfon had learned from Lintence, or perhaps stolen from him, wove the strongest defensive formation possible in these conditions.

Layfon wove while looking at the tall tower.

Flashes and explosions continued on. Felli was focused on analysis, so the scene on the screen seemed to have slightly changed. The image lost its sharpness slightly, and seemed a bit bright.

The battle was going on over there.

Could he only run away?

Could he only do this?

Layfon endlessly asked himself.

In the current scenario, picking a fight definitely wasn't the correct decision. They had already obtained their goal. Right now the most important thing was to return to Zuellni. With the information in the sphere, Layfon could advance to the next step.

Things should be that way.

However, at this stage, would he be in time by doing that?

Before his eyes such an intense battle was developing.

Hadn't this kind of battle happened before? Or perhaps this was the first time?

This kind of battle would lead to...... bigger things?

Thinking of this, Layfon unconsciously became restless.

"......Layfon?"

"Felli? What is it?"

"Nn, I obtained the information from the data. But......"

Layfon hadn't missed such a hesitating tone from Felli's voice.

Layfon deliberately didn't ask what information it was, because the hesitating tone mixed in her voice was definitely disappointment.

"Rather than calling it Delbone's memories, calling it the battle scenes that she gathered using Psychokinesis is more accurate."

Even so, Felli still began explaining:

"The weapon in female form just now was inside. There were also pictures of the giant monsters that attacked Zuellni before. Inside was also someone who might be Delbone, and judging by the changes in her appearance, it should probably be a picture from sixty or seventy years ago."

"............"

"It's a very valuable image. I'm also very concerned about the true identity of the female just now...... and the relations between them."

The relationship between her and Vati. Though the monster just now had taken the form of Vati, the picture could confirm that it wasn't to create confusion in Layfon and Felli.

This made suspicion fall on Vati, and Layfon began worrying about Meishen who so depended on her.

The two of them also noticed the dangerous shadow stretching towards Zuellni's fate.

Their gains were truly great.

They had to return to Zuellni immediately.

They needed to return, and confirm with their own eyes her agenda.

But...... was that it?

Would that be enough? This was a very important clue...... An important clue that would let Layfon and Felli follow to the next level.

That was true...... however.

It was because she understood this that Felli's voice was very low.

This would clearly be enough, but the two felt inexplicably unsatisfied.

The two both had this kind of feeling, and only this much couldn't satisfy Layfon and Felli.

"......If we return now, we can relieve Zuellni's crisis."

"I know."

But, if Zuellni was truly in a crisis, then the situation should have happened a long time ago. She must have some sort of goal, so she hadn't destroyed Zuellni.

"......So Captain and the others are standing their ground?"

Actually, perhaps that was it.

"She hasn't done anything at all up to now, so perhaps there's no reason to hurry back. ......But this is a big assumption."

Every sentence being an assumption made Felli feel disgust at herself.

It wasn't like that.

There was no such thing.

Layfon wanted those possibilities. The possibility of moving forwards, the possibility of seeing the future. With that, he would be able to continue moving. Even if he had to be reckless, Layfon still wanted to know where he was going.

He wanted to have the guarantee in his hands that no matter what happened, he would be fine.

"But, there's no such thing in the world."

Humans couldn't succeed every time. If he could have done that, Layfon wouldn't have come to Zuellni.

He would have continued being a Heaven's Blade successor in Grendan, living a happy life with Leerin and the others, and wouldn't have met Felli and Nina.

However, Layfon had actually been forced to Zuellni, and was struggling in this place to search for something.

There was only one thing, the fact that Layfon was an excellent Military Artist should be the only thing Layfon could take pride in, but even that had been caught up to by Nina and others, and even Leerin had refused to rely on him. In front of all of this, Layfon began feeling that his Military Arts abilities didn't have much meaning.

"But......"

"You and I can only do this."

"Nn."

As a Military Artist, as a Psychokinesist...... how could they help others. To the two of them, these were the only abilities they could offer.

But, they could get nowhere relying only on these two abilities, that was reality.

There was a battle in front of them.

An incredible battle was happening that made one doubt whether it was real or not.

Moreover, this battle would definitely happen again on the road that Layfon and Felli were following. Just like the incredible battle that Delbone had experienced here and then crossed hands with again in Grendan where she had died. The battle that happened here would definitely play out again in Grendan.

And the next time, Nina and Leerin would definitely fight.

If they hadn't seen this battle, but had only obtained Delbone's records, perhaps they could still have returned.

"But, only having obtained this much, we can't go back. We can't return."

The two of them watched the extraordinary battle.

They already knew that these things were the enemies.

Therefore, there couldn't only be the option of retreat.

"If we run away and don't fight, won't everything be meaningless?"

"............"

"If we run away here, will we be able to fight next time?"

"............"

"Perhaps we can fight. But, maybe it's just my mood. But, but...... what we need isn't a fighting mood............"

"It's the reality of being able to fight."

Felli continued speaking.

"The reality of being able to fight, regardless of how strong the opponent or what kind of monster it is. We already have the determination. But, against an enemy that we can't simply rely on determination for, we need to confirm that we can fight until the end."

"That's what we need."

"Go then."

Felli pushed Layfon's back.

She had given him a push with her words.

"You think that there's a reason to do this. Then, there's a reason to do it. Regardless of what other people say, even if you realize it's a mistake afterwards, as long as you feel that there's a reason, your thought is the only truth at the time."

"Yes."

"Go prove that we're the strongest."

"Okay!"

Felli's words heated up his heart.

Layfon leaped without confusion.

He leaped towards the monster, leaped towards the tall tower.

In order to prove his strength, to prove his and Felli's strength.

Layfon leaped high, high up.

<center>◇</center>

An unexpected situation had occurred.

"This will be annoying."

She tried to mix confusion in with her voice, but she didn't do very well.

However, that was enough. The problem was Layfon and Felli who were fighting in the abandoned city.

"I never would have thought that they wouldn't escape......"

She hadn't thought that they would make this kind of choice. According to her judgments, Layfon Alseif was an extremely careful person in battle.

Perhaps others knew him as someone who would throw himself into danger without blinking an eye, but he wouldn't overestimate his fighting ability, and would calmly deal with things.

Therefore, they should have withdrawn from that sort of place.

In the end, they had already achieved their goal.

"Why is this?"

She obviously had heard what they had said.

For the determination they had made, their feelings, and the reality of being able to fight.

Proof of being the strongest.

"Meaning that they have to carry out real battle tests in order to fight with me...... Is that what it means?"

She should assume that 'Vati B' had come in contact with them, and that they had learned of Vati's true colors. Therefore, she had to plan things out before taking action.

Vati believed that she had to take action, but she had still decided to help them escape.

She had even fixed the malfunctioning areas of the motorcycle without being noticed, providing them with a perfectly safe method of escape.

But, they had made the choice to not escape, but rather fight.

That was troublesome.

"No......"

Was this troublesome? If they died in battle, then Vati wouldn't have to save them, and the people who knew the truth about her wouldn't continue to increase. To her, wasn't that a situation she wished for?

No......

Things weren't like that.

"That's not right. There's already nothing here to see anymore, and I already know what I should know. I can only leave this place."

Correct, she no longer had a reason to protect them. Even so, Vati still had made the decision to save them.

Why was that?

It was for her.

For Meishen Trinden.

She who had once been a target for observation had once loved Layfon Alseif, so Vati had made the decision to save him.

But...... However............

Doing this was meaningless in the end.

The results that could be obtained from Meishen Trinden were essentially already in her hands.

She could even just make a conclusion, as she had already obtained the answer.

Meishen already held no value, and Vati had no reason to continue staying in this place.

Therefore, she didn't have any reason at all to destroy 'Vati B'. It should be enough as long as she returned to the original mission with it - to kill Grendan along with the creator and maintainer of this world, Saya, and to expel or defeat Airen who had imprisoned Ignasis in the moon.

That was Vati - Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn's fate.

So there was no reason to be worried. If Layfon and Felli wanted to fight, then let them fight.

"Like this, everything will end."

Yes, everything would end.

"............"

However, the answer still hadn't appeared.

Why?

"Why can't I decide?"

Vati endlessly ran her self-diagnosis function, but there were no abnormalities anywhere.

Then, was this condition of not being able to make a decision normal?

No......

"The human mimicry program is outside of the self-diagnosis program. Is the problem really there?"

Her current highest priority task was to let the human mimicry program learn. According to her past judgment, perhaps the human mimicry program would be diagnosed as an abnormal condition. However, that kind of abnormality might become the possibility of becoming human, so Vati had excluded the program from her self-diagnostics.

In other words, the 'human' Vati Len that Lævateinn had cultivated till now, refused to watch Layfon die...... No, it refused to allow the possibility of Meishen Trinden feeling grief.

"............"

Because of that, she wasn't able to ignore them?

"Does the human mimicry program plan to take its own actions?"

Looking at it this way, if it was an action taken by the human mimicry program that even her main self-diagnostic functions couldn't affect, that was definitely possible.

The will of the host was obviously the Nano-Celluloid Interface Lævateinn, however the human mimicry program was a material collection device she had created to understand humankind. Right before it had been assimilated by the host Lævateinn, it had been a will of its own. In other words, it was the same kind of being as the currently out-of-control 'Vati B'.

If it was the current the human mimicry program - the 'human' Vati Len - that was impeding her and made Lævateinn have difficulty making a decision, that meant that Vati was interfering with the host Lævateinn's operations, trying to protect Layfon and the others...... that was a way to think about it.

"......Then, what do you plan by doing this?"

Was the person speaking Vati or Lævateinn? Even she was almost unclear about the boundaries. More importantly, until now she had not even looked at Vati and Lævateinn as separate existences.

However, her hesitation had already disappeared. If she had a reason, she would create a copy like 'Vati B' - that was what a Nano-Celluloid would do.

If she judged that other autonomous functions had appeared inside her, the next thing to do was resolve this.

"What I have to do has not changed. Other than that, we already have no more choices."

She understood this.

Even so...... the human mimicry program still advocated that she should help Layfon and Felli. In order to reach its goal, its has postponed the decision of the host Lævateinn.

"Even so, you still want to help them?"

She deliberately treated the human mimicry program as a body copy, asking it a question:

"Why? You have already reached your goal. That is something I have not achieved through now."

Correct.

"I haven't been able to reach my goal. But, I can reach my goal by absorbing your, and you can also achieve your goal through this."

That should be the ideal situation.

Even so, the human mimicry program still didn't have a response.

"You don't want to accomplish your goal?"

What did this mean? Lævateinn groped for more possibilities. Why would the human mimicry program 'Vati' refuse the command of the host Lævateinn?

"......Because you don't want to die?"

She murmured this.

After the mission completed, it would lose its body after being absorbed by Lævateinn. Was it that the human mimicry program believed that this was the same as the 'death' of organisms, so it defied the order?

However, the human mimicry program still didn't have a response.

"Because you don't want to lose your companions?"

There was a small response.

Her machinery couldn't tell a lie in this situation. It could only keep their silence or make a correct response.

The human mimicry program was the same in this regard. After all, the host Lævateinn had not given it the right to lie.

"You don't want to lose your companions... so the reason is something like that."

Just by receiving that response, she could instantly narrow down the list of things she had to cover.

"You don't want the situation to change? ......No, the point in time to hope that she would change has already passed."

She wanted to push forward. In a keyword-limited search, she managed to naturally find a word-processed story.

Machines weren't able to tell stories, but they could analyze stories. They could systematically run through other situations and compare similar parts.

"You don't want to leave this story. You want to stay in the Academy City with the identity of a student, and stay by Meishen Trinden's side."

Her chest relayed pain.

Actually, no abnormal situation had occurred.

It was only the human mimicry program showing an intense response, interfering with the nerve network crisscrossing through her entire body.

"............Is that why?"

Lævateinn lightly placed her hand on her chest, and spoke to the human mimicry program inside her:

"That proposal is not bad."

Lævateinn murmured this.

She was the same, she wouldn't lie without a reason, and she judged that currently there was no reason to lie.

"But it's an impossible thing."

Even so, she still asserted it.

"The problem is, the situation is no longer something where I can decide everything on my own. There are enemies here. They exist only to defeat me whether I exist as a human or as a machine. Ignoring those people and staying in this world is an impossible thing. They have already grasped my position. If I don't move, the opponents will attack sooner or later."

Lævateinn didn't have a concept of longevity. Though she had spoken of it, she and humans were still words apart. Humans would give in before the time became an obstacle and take action.

"Other than acting, we have no other choice. Maintaining the safety of the city is the same."

She continued speaking.

In Lævateinn's heart, what she had to do had long since been predetermined. She would rely on talking to create weak points in the human mimicry program's defense, and attack from there.

The weakness only happened for a moment. The human mimicry program wavered slightly, showing a weak point, and was brought under Lævateinn's control. It no longer had special privileges, and its ability to resist Lævateinn had also all been sealed.

In this moment, although her exterior had not changed, Vati Len became Lævateinn.

"......But, I also want to confirm something."

The monologuing that she had become used to was directed towards the human mimicry program 'Vati' that had already lost the ability to reply.

"So, I will slightly postpone the time of removing 'Vati B'. If they still haven't withdrawn before then, then they will be to blame."

After finishing the monologue that was at the same time words spoken for 'Vati' to hear, Lævateinn stood up.

"Then, of the answer you let me see, I also have questions I wish to ask."

This was the final experience she would have in this place.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon leaped high.

His destination was the top of the tall tower. The monster that had mimicked this abandoned city was fighting with the monster called Harpe there.

(Your target?)

"The tower!"

Layfon instantly responded to Felli's question.

(I understand.)

"I'll spread a defensive formation around Felli with the steel threads. Against normal enemies there should be no problems, but......"

(Don't worry about me, I also have a move I want to try out. Don't concern yourself over me, and put your focus somewhere else.)

"Okay!"

(Also, since you set the tower as your target, it's not so much the original body as it is a specialized weapon portion.)

"Huhh?"

(Who asked you to charge out without listening to me.)

"Then..... Even if you say that......"

(Haah, whatever. Just fight over there then. Perhaps you'll get the element of surprise.)

"Huh? Uh......"

(I'll find the original body.)

"C......Can you do it?"

(From my analysis to now, I already understand that it's the same system as the giant monster that we fought in Grendan.)

"In that case......"

(Yes. If it's the same as that monster, it also controls that fine particle substance. I will find it.)

"Understood!"

The tactics were decided. Layfon added speed to the sprint that he had almost stopped, continuously leaping using the steel threads as footholds.

The storm of energy raged around the tower looming before him. Heat that seemed like it would scorch him if he so much as touched it lightly produced strong winds, trying to blow Layfon's body far away.

Layfon pushed back the wind pressure, arriving at a position where he could see the top of the tower.

"Then...... I'll go up!"

He used Kei, flowing it into the Adamantium Dite.

Destroy the tower.

Felli wanted him to act as bait, and Layfon who planned to do this took up the restored black blade of the Adamantium Dite, assuming a stance, and attacking with a technique.

External Kei variant - Sendan.

Dense Kei to which Composite Blast had been added swirled around the exterior of the tower and then clashed. It tore through the storm of raging energy, cutting a deep line in the outer wall, and reaching the interior.

The feeling inside the tower was the same as when he had sneaked in before.

"Next is the target!"

This time Layfon didn't want to sneak into the tower, but to commence destruction, so he had no reason to care about the situation inside. Layfon used his Kei to his heart's content, raising his concentration and focusing his energy into a technique.

Perhaps noticing Layfon's presence, the tower moved.

Even though he had Felli's assistance, the raging heat and energy still distorted his vision. In the midst of his distorted vision, Layfon felt some sort of strange movement.

"!"

Layfon leaped high, spreading steel threads everywhere in order to create footholds.

A beam of light passed through the place where Layfon had just been standing.

This was an attack from the tower meant for him.

Changes had already appeared on the outside portion of the tower, and many objects like glass spheres had grown out of it. A troublesome feeling prickled his back, and Layfon once again leaped.

The countless thin beams of light fired from the spheres chased him from behind.

After the beams of light shot into the distance, the responses of the steel threads that had just been there disappeared.

They had been cut - no, they had definitely been melted by the high heat.

(Those are incredibly high temperature heat rays, please treat it as if you'll die upon contact.)

"I won't be hit!"

But, just now it had actually been very dangerous. If the opponent was a Military Artist, Layfon could faintly perceive what the enemy would do next based on small things like the atmosphere or their gaze, but this didn't work for the enemy before him. It didn't even seem to be an organism like filth monsters, so he could sense no omens of attacks at all before they happened.

If he waited to move until after he saw it then he would be too late. Layfon realized that he had to move continuously. He not only treaded on the steel threads, but also used the threads to wrap up rubble from the ground, using them to move.

He also continuously used his Kei at the suitable time, raising its density.

The dancing beams of heat scorched his protective clothing.

While feeling as if he himself would also soon be scorched, Layfon released the Kei infused in his blade.

Heaven's Blade Art - Silent Flash.

He released the heaviest and slowest technique. Though he had sacrificed a Dite in the battle with Nina and Claribel, after that Layfon had improved his skill at Composite Blast, so only using it once wouldn't break the Dite.

However, the heat released from the Dite wasn't less than the heat of the air around him burning his protective gear.

No, he had once heard this voice before.

"Harpe."

Before the other party replied, changes occurred.

An explosion. But unfortunately this was not produced by Layfon's technique. It was a self-destruction. The top of the tower that had begun to tilt didn't catch ablaze, but simply exploded, becoming rubble of various sizes flying out to the surroundings.

Layfon once again continued leaping upwards while destroying the rubble that assaulted him.

"That's not ordinary rubble, those are things used to eliminate you."

"What did you say?"

The voice that rang out inside his helmet was muffled, but he could hear it clearly.

"Concentrate on self-defense. Widen the distance again, I am now destroying the tower."

Harpe's words immediately became reality. The rubble that scattered in all directions burst without a sound, quickly changing shape.

Becoming countless spheres.

The countless spheres that were formed released slender links to connect to each other, pulling at each other, while following a complex track to move to face Layfon.

The spheres that had been produced were limitless in number, and did not only attack Layfon.

"Felli!"

The voice that had told him to concentrate on defense was still by his ears, and Layfon once again retreated while calling out.

(I'm currently confirming.)

Felli's voice was very calm, even if the defensive formation of steel threads that Layfon had woven himself was over there.

(I have tactics of my own. You don't need to concern yourself over me, right now please focus your mind on battle.)

Felli said this, but Layfon couldn't change his mood so easily.

But to be honest, Layfon had entered a condition of being unable to quickly take action, as the links produced by the numerous spheres collided with each other and bounced off. Such a game-like movement was occurring between the many spheres, drawing closer to Layfon.

Their movements were far too complex, and even if he tried to avoid it he wouldn't be able to completely judge their paths. Layfon could only use the Shim Adamantium Dite's blade to hack at the things before him, perhaps making them rebound.

The spheres were far too numerous, and Layfon's surroundings were filled with sparks. The spheres dragged each other, moving while bouncing off each other. Layfon had involuntarily been caught in the movement of the group of spheres while he acted to defend himself and deflect the spheres, and had been incorporated into the entire offensive like a small gear.

If he stopped deflecting the spheres, then he would be drowned in the pummeling of the group of spheres, but even if he continued deflecting them, he would still be pulled into the range of the tower.

Layfon was in a helpless state, and could only watch himself being engulfed by the torrent of spheres.

"Damn!"

Layfon had been completely trapped. If the enemy still planned some other attack, perhaps he would be unable to deal with it.

(Leave it to me.)

Just as the impatient feeling was about to take over his body, Felli's voice sounded in the helmet.

"Huh?"

(Please stand your ground, don't make any weird movements.)

"Eh, even if you tell me that......"

Felli planned to do something. Layfon had received that message, but there were things he couldn't do.

(I didn't ask you to stay completely still.)

Felli almost mercilessly returned his words, and just at that moment......

Light surrounded Layfon.

Purple light came from below, springing up from around Felli's location, and then formed many beams crossing around Layfon's surroundings.

[[image: Regi18 195.jpg|thumb]]

Layfon who was surrounded by the spheres also saw this scene.

Because the beams wiped out the group of spheres that was trying to squash Layfon.

"This is......"

After being released from the group of spheres, Layfon stepped on the wreckage of the spheres that had lost their power and were falling to the ground, leaping into the sky and landing on the steel threads. The other spheres that had appeared in the surroundings were still being pierced by the purple light that continuously shot out from below, being swept away, destroyed, and falling down.

(This is an application of Psychokinesis mines.)

Felli said only these simple words.

(Although, it doesn't have much power, nor can it be used continuously. Please alleviate the enemy's attacks over here.)

"Okay!"

After responding, Layfon leaped.

Afterwards, the light being shot out from below also stopped.

A group of spheres was still left over here. Other than saving Layfon, Felli had prioritized destroying the objects that were trying to get closer to her.

Layfon couldn't bear to leave everything to Felli like this.

"Huah!"

External Kei variant - Roar Kei.

Though he didn't understand what kind of substance it was, it seemed very difficult to destroy these spheres with slashes and strikes, and he had understood the reason from how Felli's beams of light easily wiped out the group of spheres.

Therefore, spreading something in all directions that didn't rely on physical impacts to destroy would be enough.

The Luckens' secret vibration waves responded to Layfon's expectations, smashing the spheres one by one.

Layfon jumped across the wreckage, advancing forwards.

"Didn't I ask you to widen the distance?"

Harpe's voice sounded in his helmet again.

"Why do I have to trust you?"

The first time they encountered each other, Harpe had seemed to control many filth monsters.

Layfon felt that it wasn't an enemy. But, perhaps he would only learn the truth now. It wasn't something he could drop his guard around.

"I will forever monitor the Aurora Field, in order to guard the humans of this world from the hands of the Nano-Celluloids, and for that path I have always lived and improved myself."

"......Do you control the filth monsters?"

"The records of our talk before still remain. I said this. 'I am the Cloud-Cell Separation Interface IV Harpe. The goal of my existence is to oversee the end of the Aurora Field in this world, and to protect it as well as I can.'"

"............"

"If you still have more to say, then realize that I did not say the things I protect were humans."

"But......"

"Right now there is no time to explain my relation with filth monsters. Because of the connections and conflicts between the humans of this world and the Nano-Celluloids, I must begin speaking from the creation of this world."

(Layfon.)

"Felli......"

(The best method for now is not to increase our enemies.)

"I understand that, but......"

It was indeed like that. Layfon let out a breath and calmed down, widening the distance between him and the tall tower.

(Moreover we have already completed this trip's goal. If it plans on doing something, it's a very effective screen for us.)

"!"

Felli almost unconcernedly said this, making Layfon hurriedly swallow the words in his mouth.

He thought that Harpe would hear.

(I have already seen through the way it delivers sound. It uses a solid portion fixed to the helmet as an amplifier, relying on it to transmit sound.)

"Ah, uh......"

(I already removed that portion. Even if it set a listening device somewhere, I have set up counter-measures.)

"I feel like Felli is especially powerful this time."

(You're not the only one who has to prepare for what has to be done.)

"I know that......"

(Then, go do what you need to do. Prove that we have strength.)

"Prove that we are strong."

(Starting from now is the time for you to develop your ability.)

"Yes!"

An arrow appeared in the vision that was shown through Felli's Psychokinesis. Layfon followed the arrow's guidance and began moving.

Layfon twisted his body in the air and fell towards the ground head-first.

New sound from the sky above became giant waves and was released, passing through Layfon and vibrating his entire body as if to change his falling path.

Harpe prepared to do something.

(The temperature above is increasing at an extraordinary rate.)

Because the upper portion of the tower had already crumbled, the attacks of the abandoned city had already stopped. This was a great opportunity for Harpe to attack.

Moreover the abandoned city had to take time to defend, and it definitely had no time to notice Layfon.

Layfon fell towards the direction shown by Felli's arrow.

The arrow slightly changed direction, and the target object seemed not to be fixed in the same place.

Layfon fell while raising the blade of the Shim Adamantium Dite and taking up a stance. His target could move, meaning that it was possible that it could escape the moment it noticed what this side was doing. Thinking of the regenerative capabilities of the opponent, Layfon didn't think that opportunities would appear often. He had to strike the winning blow before it noticed.

"Haa!"

Layfon let out a breath to ease his tension, and used his Kei with his entire might.

His target was the giant reinforcements running vertically and horizontally that supported the upper portion of the tower. Maintaining the land that humans lived on, it could be called a spine of the city's back, and though its volume was not as large as the tall tower, it was still enormous.

Layfon didn't slow down. The possibility and fear of failing and colliding with the steel was pushed away bit by bit by the rhythm of his Kei flow.

Layfon flowed his Kei into the blade. Through Layfon's reliable senses, the Dite replied to his great Kei flow.

This wasn't because of the improvement of Composite Blast. The fruits of Harley and Kirik's relentless hard work was this - even if he used the Dites for Heaven's Blade Arts, the Dites still wouldn't be damaged quickly.

It wasn't only the Adamantium Dite with these results, the Shim Adamantium Dite had also been provided with these improvements.

"I'll use every bit of strength, and let you see it well."

The Dite's ability.

Composite Blast's true worth.

Allow Layfon and Felli, Kirik and Harley's hard work up through now build up and come to fruition, this was what Layfon needed to do right now.

He wanted to show these results to Nina and the others.

From the vision in his helmet, the indicator arrow changed its position at short intervals. Was this because the opponent had noticed his attempt? But, the speed of its movement wasn't high.

He could do it.

He would do it for her to see.

The arrow moved, and Layfon predicted its movement, cutting down with his raised blade.

Psyharden Technique - Flame Cut.

Flame danced along the cut path, chasing the track of the blade.

When the flame caught up, the blade had already produced results.

The feeling of hitting his target was in his hands.

The power of the Kei technique that he released even slowed the speed of Layfon's fall. The flame swelling around the cut path wrapped around Layfon's body, and Layfon relied on changing his posture to extend his feet to the reinforcement.

Layfon stood upright on the reinforcement, staring hard with his eyes, and leaped into the sky the moment before he slipped off the reinforcement.

This power gave the cut carved along the reinforcement a final blow.

Kyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii......

This wasn't the sharp metallic sound that the steel would give off.

Rather, it was the screech of something.

While Layfon's back was to the sound as he repeatedly jumped towards Felli, a different image entered his vision. It was Felli's consideration.

Over there, something like a female figure had grown out of the sliding reinforcement.

It was the girl who was looked exactly the same as Vati. Hadn't she claimed to be 'Lævateinn'?

She let out a cry that humans would never be able to make, while struggling intensely at that place.

Her fingertips, hair, protective clothing, and even skin all flew out as powder, scattering everywhere.

She gradually crumbled.

Gradually disappeared into nothing.

"Did we defeat it?"

(Probably.)

Felli responded to the words that he quietly muttered.

(The response has disappeared.)

"We won......"

Compared to the feelings that swarmed his heart, the words coming out of his mouth were powerless.

(We can't be careless. The heat that Harpe is releasing from above is still continuing to increase, we should leave this place quickly.)

"Okay."

Indeed, in the sky, Harpe's surroundings were beginning to distort. If not for Felli's aid, it would be blinding enough to be impossible to see.

Had Harpe not grasped the actions of Layfon and Felli? Was that a fake? Or perhaps did he simply want to give the enemy a completely deadly blow?

Layfon didn't know what to think. However, regardless of the answer, it didn't give him a reason to continue staying in this place.

Felli's figure entered his eyes. Layfon released the defensive formation around her, grabbing her without stopping his feet, and running towards the position of the motorcycle parked outside the city.

"How is the situation?"

"Nothing has changed. Compared to that, I'm rather concerned about the situation above. If we get pulled into it we won't be able to handle it."

Their helmets touched each other, and the untreated voice relied on vibrations to travel to each other. So that was how it was, this slightly muffled sound indeed sounded like the voice that Harpe had sent.

The muffled voice that Felli hadn't transmitted through the Psychokinesis flake made Layfon feel a hard-to-describe feeling of safety.

"We've done what we can, let's quickly get out of here."

After making the reply, Layfon reached the outskirts of the city carrying Felli, and descended to the ground.

The motorcycle was untouched. Layfon put Felli into the vehicle, and then sat on it himself.

Just as he was preparing to do so, his body was suddenly sent flying.

Who was it?

"Wha-?"

Layfon who had just been sent flying didn't have any way to understand what had happened in that moment.

It wasn't Felli's strength, because it was far too strong. Layfon flew away from the motorcycle and slid on the ground. As this happened to him, the thing that had just happened greeted his eyes.

'Vati B's figure had suddenly appeared by the motorcycle, grabbing Felli.

[[image:Regi18 211.jpg|thumb]]

Even the motorcycle outside of the city had long since been within the range of 'Vati B's invisible grasp. His carelessness made him clench his teeth.

"This thing!"

"Don't move."

'Vati B' made a strange sound, tightening the arm wrapped around Felli's neck.

"Ugh!"

Layfon couldn't move. The opponent didn't possess the weak strength of a female that its exterior resembled. If she had a reason, 'Vati B' could break Felli's neck whenever it wanted.

"......What do you want?"

The one who asked this was Felli who was grabbed.

"If you only want to kill me, then you wouldn't have done something like this. What goal do you have for doing this?"

"............"

'Vati B' stopped moving because of Felli's words. In order to not let an opportunity to save Felli slip, Layfon quietly watched the situation.

'Vati B' showed her face and stood still outside of the city where pollutants raged. If he looked closely, he could see that it was crumbling all over its body. Every part of its protective clothing, as well as the part of its face that was exposed flaked off like sand, scattered by the wind.

This proved that the strike just now was definitely not a wasted effort.

"I have a question...... to ask."

Felli hadn't guessed wrong. 'Vati B' asked a question in a ruined mechanical voice:

"What kind of a person is the female that you recognize who looks very much like me?"

"......Huh?"

This was a an unexpected question. Layfon had never dreamed that 'Vati B' would ask him about the female that looked like it...... about Vati.

"What kind of a person......?"

"What do you think about it, I want to know your feelings."

As to what 'Vati B's goal was for asking this question, Layfon really had no idea.

"Though we don't run across her much, I feel that she's a very weird girl."

"Felli!"

The excessively straightforward opinion made Layfon break into a cold sweat.

"She's obviously a normal person, but is expressionless like a Psychokinesist, moreover she does things too perfectly, making people feel that she's too meticulous."

"But, it feels like she's pretty hardworking."

Layfon hadn't said this to alleviate Felli's merciless criticism. Even though she had spoken like that, 'Vati B' still didn't show any signs of moving.

It truly wanted to hear about Vati.

Because of that kind of feeling, Layfon had decided to express his opinions. Its body was obviously crumbling, but 'Vati B' completely ignored its condition, even wanting to know what everyone thought about Vati, so Layfon was very intrigued as to what significance this kind of small thing had to it.

"Vati helps out in Meishen's store. I feel that it's because of her that Meishen was able to open the store. Naruki and Mifi also said something similar, and Meishen also recognizes that."

Meishen relied on Vati.

Layfon had seen the appearance of Meishen and Vati making cakes together, and the delivery in the morning seemed to also be managed by Vati. To the shy Meishen, this was definitely a great help.

When Meishen made new cakes or sweets and asked people to try them, she would not only look very happy, but in those times she would certainly mention Vati, saying that she was incredible.

There would be a day when she would make a cake that would make Vati say 'it's delicious'.

Meishen had said this.

Afterwards, Layfon had also thought:

"I feel that Vati admires Meishen."

Seeing her appearance gazing at Meishen made Layfon have that kind of feeling.

So he was very angry.

He felt anger at everything being a lie.

He felt anger, at there unexpectedly being such a being next to Meishen, at himself who had somehow not noticed this, at Meishen who trusted Vati and who had been betrayed.

'Vati B' still suppressed Felli, and Layfon looked sharply into its gaze.

"......How wretched we are."

His anger endlessly spilled forth.

Judging by 'Vati B's crumbling appearance, it definitely needed time to be able to kill Felli. Could he make it in that time in the situation where he had to ensure Felli's safety? Layfon used his anger as a driving force, coldly calculating.

"How about this."

'Vati B' murmured.

However, Layfon didn't listen to the words, but rather made these words into a opening, making it into an opportunity.

Psyharden Technique - Reflecting Water Ferry.

Layfon cut down the distance in an instant, cutting off the arm holding Felli. He pulled back the blade that he had swung with one arm while pulling Felli with the other empty hand.

The pulling movement and the cutting motion were simultaneous, and the cut path sliced through 'Vati B' who pursued from behind.

No blood sprayed out.

Instead, 'Vati B's body spread out a sand-like substance. Like a sand dune exploding, the sand-like substance covered Layfon's vision in an instant, but in this situation it quickly disappeared.

"Are you alright?"

Layfon quickly rushed over to help Felli up.

"Nn......"

Felli blankly nodded her head.

"What is it?"

"No...... did you hear it?"

"Huh?"

"That 'Vati B'...... what it said in the end."

"......What did it say?"

"It said, 'has it become close to humankind at all?'."

"............"

"What do you think that means?"

"I don't know, but more importantly......"

Layfon raised his head to look up.

Harpe was still there, and it was still increasing the energy density. It planned to destroy the city and turn it into dust without leaving anything, this was already an indubitable fact.

"We had better escape quickly."

He had no idea at all how much destruction would be created.

Perhaps it was waiting for Layfon and Felli to leave, so it was taking action this late.

"I know."

After putting Felli into the sidecar, Layfon truly began driving the motorcycle.

From behind he felt a beam of light pushing his back. What had happened after all? What he could confirm was that it hadn't been something trivial.

"Please grab on tightly."

After saying this to Felli, Layfon sped the motorcycle up as fast as possible.

<center>◇</center>

An unexpected fighting force had made its debut. It was an external factor that threw the battle between the Cloud-Cell Separation Interface and the Nano-Celluloid Interface into disarray.

The reason was these two humans.

"Leave quickly!"

Harpe roared. The other party seemed to have removed the tool that it used to communicate, but even so, Harpe still roared. Even if he understood that this roar would be blocked out by the sound of the increasing energy, it still roared.

Harpe's voice couldn't reach them, but it believed that the two humans were very used to battle. If his judgment was correct, when the two humans noticed the situation here, they would begin retreating after achieving their goal.

Moreover their goal was to destroy the core of 'Vati B'. This would be a very uplifting thing for humans.

The Nano-Celluloids had obviously noticed the change in their master, but it hadn't mattered to them. They had even deviated from their original goal, which was to protect the lives of humankind, even switching to the opposite path. Harpe had betrayed them. At the time he had reformed himself, becoming the Cloud-Cell Interface.

After battle, battle, and endless battle, it had finally succeeded in banishing Ignasis and the Nano-Celluloids from this world.

Time had passed, and arrived at the present.

Harpe also felt the abnormalities in the moon, and also knew that Durindana had attacked Grendan.

Even Lævateinn's copy that had stayed silent for ages had begun moving.

The end would soon be upon them.

Not the end of the world, but something linked to it. Ignasis was linked to this world. Only destroying this world could free Ignasis, and fighting those who had become the protectors of humankind was the relevance of the end.

That was what the end entailed, and the conclusion could possibly become the world's collapse.

However, Harpe's existence was to keep that from happening, so the descendants of the moon had gathered in Grendan.

"Only this will tilt the balance in the end."

Perhaps because it was immortal and continuously learned, but the machine Harpe would mix poetic expressions while it was speaking.

There were no so-called emotions in this, only that in its endless studying on how to correctly express information to humans, it had learned this manner of expression.

Harpe didn't suffer the effects or changes of time, but existed continuously in the form of a machine.

To prepare for the upcoming war.

At this time, the Cloud-Cell Interface that was both a machine and a weapon emitted light from its entire body.

All of the nanomachines that composed Harpe's exterior had become energy generators. The energy after it was released would become extraordinarily high heat rays, and it planned to burn down 'Vati B's core that had been struck down and had stopped moving.

If it had time, it could possibly start up the backup core that existed somewhere. In order to avoid that situation from happening, in order to burn it down without leaving half a trace, it had to release its attack as soon as possible.

"Leave quickly!"

Even though it knew its voice couldn't reach, it still roared. It had to give the warning; it couldn't endanger the humans.

Stopped in front of it, 'Vati B' hadn't changed. If it changed, he would have to fire the attack even if it would endanger the humans.

It couldn't give up the great chance to strike the final blow on it because of two humans.

The situation wouldn't develop into that. The motorcycle that the two humans were riding securely neared the safety range.

Fire.

Harpe had long since locked on to its target, and next was only to fire the strike.

The trigger was pulled. The Cloud-Cell Interface's body was melted by the gargantuan energy as it directed the beam towards the abandoned city below.

The light rushed forwards, and an explosion erupted.

Harpe surveyed the scene while quickly carrying out confirmation checks. Eighty percent of the substance composing its body had been lost because of the heat, and its current body was ragged and dangling in the wind like a giant bundle of rags.

When the beam shot out, the giant bundle of rags in the sky became even more torn.

"............!"

Though the shock had torn some of its thinking loops, Harpe still found the place where the beam had been fired from.

"It's come."

The opponent had special invisibility functions, so it hadn't noticed.

A huge fort had been positioned nearby as if to surround the city. Perhaps that positioning was in order to burn down the preparations that the abandoned city was carrying out.

"Lævateinn!"

Harpe roared. This wasn't a roar aimed at the Interface 1. It was a machine, and even if it could distinguish enemies and companions on its own, it didn't possess feelings like hatred towards its enemies. This wasn't a meaningless roar.

This was to warn the retreating humans who were driving the motorcycle.

But, that warning also wouldn't reach their ears. However, it still roared.

Even if no one heard, issuing a warning was still the job of the machine.

<center>◇</center>

The wind of the explosion shook the motorcycle.

The aftermath just barely reached the location of Layfon and Felli, and judging by the scale of the destruction, that was very surprising.

Layfon who drove the motorcycle could see Felli out of the corner of his vision that she provided.

The beam of light that had dropped from the sky had penetrated the abandoned city, and the giant round structure had cracked in an instant, emitting smoke and flame as it crumbled. The violently raging heat and flame hadn't let the pieces become rubble, burning them in an instant.

The heatwave had chased after the motorcycle, seeming to almost push them into the air. Layfon released Kei, deflecting the heatwave.

"Are you alright?"

"Nn."

Felli sat in the sidecar, and Layfon listened to her voice, his eyes not halting his confirmation of the scene.

Harpe was also shown in the scene.

Though it was buried in the middle of the light, Harpe's presence was still huge enough to overwhelm someone, even if by now it had become ragged and swinging in the wind.

It could only be the heat ray that it had released that could have burned him like this. He could see how to use Kei techniques like this, but wasn't skilled enough to handle his power to produce this destruction.

"Is that the end?"

"Things should be alright now."

Yes, this was the end.

Satisfaction and discomfort alternated in his chest. The two of them had done what they had decided to do, except this wasn't the same as the feeling he had when the threat attacked head-on. It was a feeling of exhaustion like when he was finally able to relax, but with a tiny feeling of disappointment because he knew this wasn't the end. There was also the final numbness towards battle, which might have been because his attitude towards Military Arts was now different from the feeling of the progress and chasing his limits.

Could he truly do it? This doubt assaulted his heart.

Could he reach his goal like this? That sort of doubt.

He had arrived here with the desire to advance his future, and this had succeeded, giving him a sense of accomplishment, and this reality was a crucial element that made him unable to confirm whether the doubt that assaulted his heart was because he hadn't completely achieved his goal.

He had the uncomfortable mindset that if he didn't succeed this time, there wouldn't be a next time.

"In the end, we should quickly return to Zuellni. We need to confirm with our own eyes what that thing regarding Vati is about."

"......That's true."

Was Vati truly like that? Was she truly a monster like a Nano-Celluloid? They had to confirm this.

"If she truly is, it'll be a big situation."

It wasn't Meishen alone whose life was in danger, but rather a crisis for the entirety of Zuellni.

Particularly if Vati herself knew that Layfon and Felli had noticed Vati's true goal, the situation would become even more so.

The two of them didn't have time to savor the feelings inside them. In order to proceed to Zuellni, Layfon prepared to adjust the direction of the motorcycle.

Just as he was about to do this.

The light became even brighter.

"......What!"

Layfon couldn't keep up with the speed of the light. After the beam of light shot out, Layfon shouted out, sliding the tires of the motorcycle against the ground and relying on this to reduce his speed.

He looked backwards.

The heavy sound of an explosion shook the sky. The place where Harpe had just been was surrounded by flame. The aftermath of the explosion rang out for a long time, and Layfon extended his hand to touch his weapon belt during the noise.

"An attack?"

Layfon didn't have time to worry, and he drew out the Shim Adamantium Dite from his weapon belt.

"There's no response. ......No, this is......"

In order to catch up to Zuellni, Felli hadn't called back her Psychokinesis flakes, so she used those flakes to quickly analyze the situation, scanning the surroundings to check for suspicious objects.

"There's a response. The enemy has mimicked a rock, but I noticed its heat response. The enemy is a giant cannon."

"A cannon?"

Why would that kind of thing be here?

No, that wasn't it. Hadn't he just seen? The opponent could change form at will.

In other words, this situation was also like that.

Harpe's roar came from behind.

"Harpe?"

Harpe who had been torn by the explosion appeared. Its ragged body had become even smaller, with holes opened everywhere, and fire burning inside. Harpe rushed dangerously into the air in that condition.

The roar continued. Though it was only a roar to their ears, it carried a strange cadence, perhaps because the sound devices had broken.

"Don't you think this is very weird?"

"I know."

Felli's actions were very fast. The things that Layfon felt doubts about, she had already begun to investigate.

"What it's yelling, the meaning is 'Lævateinn'."

"Lævateinn?"

Then, the giant cannon that had shot Harpe was the original body of Lævateinn?

Not 'Vati B', but the original.

"She's here?"

Vati was here?

"There's a heat response from the mouth of the cannon, she plans to shoot again."

After he heard Felli say this, Layfon instantly took action.

"Please stay here and don't move!"

After leaving these words, Layfon dismounted from the motorcycle, and began running.

"Can I catch up......?"

He murmured as he ran.

No, he had to catch up. In this battle, Layfon didn't have any good intent for Harpe, but it could be said that the enemy of an enemy was a friend. Regardless of whether it was the Layfon from the past or the current Layfon, he thought this way.

One could also say...... that the meaning was that there were other ways to explain this.

'We're comrades who fought together!'

If it were Nina, she definitely would have charged out yelling something like this.

Layfon had also thought about this.

So Layfon ran. The conclusion was still the same - rescuing Harpe - the problem was the heart that made his feet move. The words that he had shelved in his heart were far too many, not at all unified.

He had never hated his methods of fighting calmly.

But he also greatly admired Nina, hoping that he could also become like her some day.

His thoughts were in disarray. Though they were in disarray, the answer still hadn't changed.

So he ran.

Who was Layfon Alseif? Even if the answer was complex, he still ran.

Dashing forward continuously.

(The heat in the barrel of the cannon has begun to increase rapidly, you may be too late......)

"I'll catch up!"

Layfon ran while compressing his Kei.

Psyharden Technique - Reflecting Water Ferry.

Layfon used almost all of the Kei that he had compressed, releasing all of the technique that he could in that moment of movement.

The giant cannon greeted his eye.

Layfon cut through the air as he moved, and the heat wrapped his body. Was this the excess heat created from the last shot, or the heat produced for the next attack? The protective gear had its limits, so Layfon had to stop his feet here.

(This place is already dangerous, if you're hit......)

"Don't worry!"

He replied to Felli's warning. That phrase was half spoken for his self to hear, but he was also confident in it. The confidence he had acquired in the abandoned city helped solidify those words.

Layfon once again increased the speed of his Kei flow, taking a stance.

And attacked.

Heaven's Blade Art - Hazy Garret.

The Shim Adamantium Dite swung out, and the blade disappeared without a trace. The slash jumped without stopping, drawing towards the giant cannon.

(Run, quickly!)

Felli's voice almost became a scream.

Layfon retreated, and the feeling of striking the target was conveyed to the Dite grasped tightly in his palm.

The slash cut the outside of the cannon, and then sunk inside.

The rest was simple. Hazy Garret destroyed the shackles binding the energy compressed inside.

It took the form of an explosion.

"Ugh!"

The pressure of the explosion hit Layfon. Even so, he still pulled back in time.

(Layfon, are you alright?)

"Nn......"

(We've made it this far, can you not do stupid things?)

"I guess that's true."

Layfon regulated his thoroughly disordered breathing. After getting rid of the situation that had suddenly appeared, even he had the mood of wanting to sit down right where he was.

Just then.

Layfon didn't want disappointment to obliterate the feeling of success at a difficult task.

Layfon desperately held back the feeling of wanting to sit down. Just then, the words that coincidentally passed through his mind deeply provoked him.

He had achieved his goal in the abandoned city. He had stood and fought, and he had been able to fight.

"It's a pretty good feeling."

(Don't do stupid things just to feel good.)

"Hahaha."

Felli spoke strictly, and Layfon could only laugh as a response.

(Anyway, I'll go over there, please wait there.)

"I know."

Layfon accepted Felli's kindness, sitting down on the ground. This wasn't because Layfon was tired, it could even be said that he was still in an excited state.

His mood was far too excited, and his body was occupied with feelings that his mind hadn't linked together yet.

"What is it? It's like I've experienced these feelings before."

In the motorcycle workshop, Layfon had seen Felli's driving skills. She still needed some time to get to this place. Layfon started thinking as he sat.

"Was it the first time I fought? The feeling's not really the same, so what is it......"

The scene was in his mind, but it was far too blurry, so he didn't really understand.

"What is it......? If there was something to refresh my memories......"

Layfon tried to look for a stimulus, but there wouldn't be such an object in the wilderness. What about the thing in his hand? Even if he looked at all the equipment of his protective gear, Layfon still couldn't think of that memory.

"Um......? Ah......"

Seeing himself playing with the weapon belt, Layfon thought of it.

"Right, it was Leerin."

(......What about her?)

"Ah, it's not......"

The Psychokinetic flake brought Felli's voice, but the voice that also came from the distance made Layfon reflexively turn to look in that direction.

He thought that he would see the motorcycle. The time in which Felli had arrived was faster than he had thought, but that only meant that Felli had made progress in her driving skill.

He thought that as he turned his head.

"!"

There was a giant face there.

(What about her?)

Felli's voice asked again.

The face - wasn't something human. It was hard and rough, and covered with a substance like bone. Its jaw was very long, its teeth neatly lined up inside.

It was Harpe's face.

"I thank you two."

Harpe said this with a majestic voice.

"In order to prove my thanks, I will send you two to the place you want to go."

"Th......Thanks."

Layfon unconsciously thanked him, and then suddenly realized.

"Huh? Then Felli also......"

"She's already inside."

(I'm already inside.)

"Huh?"

Layfon was surprised.

The second voice made him jump, and Harpe took one last look, opening its giant mouth wide.

This was also related to the fact that Layfon was exhausted.

"Huh?"

The mouth swallowed.

Layfon wasn't fast enough to respond, and was swallowed by Harpe.

<center>◇</center>

Before he realized it, Layfon noticed that he and Felli were in an unknown space.

"Huh?"

"It seems like this is inside Harpe's body."

Layfon felt that it was hard to form words, but Felli who had arrived here first was unexpectedly able to speak calmly.

"This is......?'

Layfon didn't need to look around him to be able to quickly confirm what was in the surroundings. In other words, there was nothing here at all. This place only had had a space for Layfon and Felli to sit on their knees, nothing more.

"This place, it......"

Seeing the walls surrounding them, Layfon felt that this scene was quite familiar.

Correct. In the city of Nina's great-grandfather Gildred, Layfon had once been enclosed inside a cramped space like this.

In the stifling space without any exits, that was obviously inorganic but was filled with an organic atmosphere.

"Though it's very oppressive, I can't feel any hostility."

(Well, this kind of condition really puts a great burden on the mind. Then, how is this?)

Harpe's voice sounded in all directions.

Afterwards, the scenery quickly changed. The space that had only the boring walls disappeared, and a cozy space where they could see the scenery outside appeared, as if a glass stage had been set up.

(If your destination is the Academy City Zuellni, there will still be two hours to get there. Is that correct?)

Harpe asked this of Layfon and Felli who were too surprised to utter a sound.

"......Uh, aah......"

When he recovered from his surprise, Layfon almost wanted to nod, but restrained himself from making that movement at the last moment.

"I want to ask something, Vati is named something Lævateinn...... uh......"

"Nano-Celluloid. She is the Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn. I am the Cloud-Cell Separation Interface IV Harpe. I was born as a Nano-Celluloid, but have become enemies with them due to acting on different principles. Interface 1 is the mother of the initial series of Nano-Celluloids that were created, I cannot mistake it."

"............"

"Did you know that Vati Len was a Nano-Celluloid from the start?"

Felli asked instead of Layfon who was silent.

(I knew when she invaded. But she spread many fake bodies, so I had to spend time to locate the original body. I noticed thirty seconds before. Academy City Zuellni, where Interface 1 was, with the identity Vati Len.)

The voice with which Harpe spoke was very oppressive, full of a mechanical feeling.

"Is Vati...... Is Lævateinn still in Zuellni?"

(The main body has not yet moved, but the nanomachines that she controls have already moved. She plans to gather her fighting power. Interface 1 seems to plan to carry out her final plan.)

"Plan?"

(She wants to release the master of the Nano-Celluloids, Ignasis. In order to accomplish that goal, she needs to destroy the world.)

"How could that......"

(The person who is the master key is sleeping deeply in Grendan in the form of a girl, and her death is the death of the world. This world is her creation, and it can only be maintained because of her.)

Layfon couldn't help but want to hold his head.

"Suddenly wanting me to trust this kind of thing, I......"

But, but......

"But, Captain and Leerin are already fighting in this battleground."

"Nn."

"Then, the place we need to go is already decided."

"Nn."

Felli nodded, having no objections.

Was this because she had the same feelings? Or did she give all the decision-making authority to Layfon?

Regardless of the truth, Layfon couldn't betray the eyes with which Felli looked at him.

"Then let's go, to Grendan."

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Chapter1|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Chapter1

2013-10-05T14:02:04Z

80.223.220.209: Misc grammar fixes, added comment to unclear sentence

===Chapter 1 - The One Striving Forward, The One Muddling Blindly Forward, The One Giving Up===

The current tranquil atmosphere was undisturbed.

He had left his position as the supervisor of the orphanage, and closed the dojo. Other than occasionally going to see the graduates of the orphanage and the nearby residents who liked caring for people, no one would deliberately come here.

Perhaps it was because of this, or because of the nostalgia he held towards this place, that Derek couldn't neglect the slight change in the air.

With the sound of rolling wheels, Derek advanced to that place.

He passed through the veranda of the place where he normally lived, coming to this place. At first glance, it was only a wooden cottage, but actually it used strong building materials, so even if a Military Artist conducted a small test of their skills it wouldn't create damage.

This was a place to let Military Artists practice their techniques - the dojo.

Derek entered the room.

There was already a person inside.

Sunlight shone in from the windows that hadn't been opened in a long time, making the floor and walls of the dojo shine. This kind of thing shouldn't happen, because this place had been abandoned for a long time, with no one to clean it. Therefore, this unknown guest must have cleaned it before when Derek wasn't aware.

The glaring brightness that he hadn't expected made Derek narrow his eyes, looking towards this unknown guest.

That person had already taken up a stance with a practice sword in the center of the dojo. He didn't seem to have any intention of moving, just calmly taking up a stance.

But, his stance was quite simple, giving him an involuntary pleasant feeling. It was a sort of ideal stance that wasted no strength at all.

Derek gazed for a bit, but that person still kept his stance without moving a muscle.

That unknown guest closed his eyes, calmly holding his stance.

From his body emanated the presence that made one feel as if he were communicating with someone. Derek couldn't deny that feeling that appeared in him.

It was actually like that.

This unknown guest had come here to communicate with someone who could only be felt here.

"I entered by myself, I'm really sorry!"

After some waiting, the unknown guest relaxed his stance, and apologized to Derek.

"It's alright."

Derek who had just been gazing at his blade-holding stance once again looked at the male before him. A tattoo surrounded his left eye, and because of this, his face seemed somewhat impressive. But, Derek didn't overlook the calm demeanor hidden within those eyes.

"In any case, I'm already in this condition, so no one uses this place."

Derek patted the wheel.

He sat on a wheelchair. Because his Kei vein had been damaged, problems had emerged with the nerves in the bottom half of his body.

"If you want it, I'll give you this dojo."

Derek's sudden proposal made the male show a surprised expression.

"Hah, what are you joking."

"You think it's a joke? You have the qualifications."

Derek wasn't mistaken.

Though he didn't even know his last name, the male standing in front of him was the disciple of his good friend Ryuhou Gadge.

"I saw the figure of my good friend in your stance, a figure even stronger than the last time I saw him, and his disciple has returned. Therefore, you obviously have the qualifications to inherit this dojo."

"......You have successors like this."

"Ah, I had a successor. But, he has already gone far away, and will never return."

Derek recalled that day in front of the male. From intense, tearful, and confused swordfight appeared the figure of Layfon surpassing Derek and advancing forward.

"That person's very strong, right? Far stronger than me."

"He is very strong. But, it's his nature to be lost."

"Lost?"

"Correct."

Though he had surpassed Derek, the haze in Layfon's heart had not been dispersed because of it, and he hadn't been liberated. In front of the reality that awaited him next, the haze that swarmed his heart would definitely become stronger.

"Lost, lost...... I fear that it's that person's nature to be only able to obtain things by being perplexed several times more than others."

"He's that way even though he's so strong?"

"It's because he's strong that he's like that."

Judging from his tone, the man seemed to know Layfon, but Derek didn't touch upon that subject, but rather continued to speak.

"It's because he was already so strong when he grew up that he used that strength to skimp on many things, skimping on things that normal people would definitely experience while they grew up, so the current him can only be lost."

He had to continue being lost, desperately grabbing on to something. He had to experience the tears left behind by defeat.

"It's because he resolves anything he encounters with strength that he's deficient in some aspects. Until he reclaims those things, he can't obtain anything."

Derek couldn't say whether it would be a long or short time before his haze was dispersed.

But, there was something that was quite clear......

"This dojo doesn't exist only for him, and it is enough if there is a possibility to birth the disciples of Psyharden."

"............"

"So, if you can bear it, then I will give it to you."

The uninvited guest had no response.

However, he spoke his own name and left.

In the dojo that had only a single person left, Derek softly murmured the name:

"Haia Laia?"

His heart overflowed with memories of the past. Until that feeling disappeared entirely, the old man stayed inside the dojo.

<center>◇</center>

When Haia returned to the house in the district that received people from outside, Karian was staying inside the room alone.

"What! You didn't go out?"

"I have no interest in sightseeing, and moreover it's best for Military Artists to gather information about Military Artists."

"Right, those two aren't here, huh."

Haia surveyed the room. Karian elegantly drank tea while reading a book in the living room. Once he walked inside, he could see a row of doors, each one having a single room and bed past it.

Karian and others had rented this big room made for traveling caravans to use as a group.

In this big room was only Karian by himself.

"I asked Stania and Myunfa to inspect the itinerary of the Military Arts competition."

"I know that!"

They had arrived to Grendan with a purpose.

In order to make Haia Laia a Heaven's Blade successor.

"But~ Is this okay?"

"What's okay or not?"

"I feel that this deviates a bit from your goal."

Karian's goal should be to let the whole world understand the truth that he had experienced, to tell of the dangers hidden behind the truth to the people in these isolated gardens that were the moving cities.

And Karian's experiences were things that had happened in Grendan. In other words, even if Karian came here he couldn't do anything.

Visiting Grendan in order to make Haia a Heaven's Blade successor, could that action be in vain?

"It's not in vain."

The other party felt that he was being courteous, huh. Karian's mouth slightly curved upwards.

"How much time do you think it would take if it were just me traveling to every city in the world?"

"An impossible amount of time."

"Correct, in other words that method won't work."

"Hah?"

"Therefore, we can only rely on the spread of information from one city to another. If this can make people feel in danger, there should be people who come forward and spread the truth."

"......Because it's dangerous, there will also people who pretend to have not heard the truth."

"Or people will think they need to do nothing, believing that the situation isn't urgent, or use the information to do evil things. I also anticipate those kinds of people will appear."

Karian nodded his head in assent to Haia's words, then put the book down to the side.

"I am currently trying to spread the outrageous information that the world is facing a huge danger. If I make one misstep, it will throw many societies into turmoil, and may create riots. No, it will definitely create riots. My meaning is, I may be a dangerous person traveling around the world and making societies unsafe."

"Haha, sooner or later I'll become an accomplice of this dangerous person."

"Completely correct."

"............"

At Karian nodding his head in assent with a serious expression at his half-joke, Haia was speechless.

"Ah, I don't plan to pull Grendan to become partners in crime, nor do I think that we should take what we can. After all, they won't be satisfied with me taking a Heaven's Blade out of the city."

"Then why do you do this?"

"Didn't I say? The things I do can almost only rely on the unconfirmed variable of information spread. So if there's anything else I can do, I want to try it out."

"Like letting me become a Heaven's Blade successor?"

"Bringing the person who has a chance at becoming a Heaven's Blade to Grendan. Whether you can become or not is up to yourself."

"......Hm, how interesting."

Karian's words made Haia laugh.

"I will get a Heaven's Blade sooner or later. I already decided that, and if you want to help, I'll accept your help."

"That's how it is. Right, where did you go just now?"

"A grave."

"Ah."

Perhaps because he believed he had no reason to continue asking, Karian began reading again.

Soon after, Stania and Myunfa returned.

Karian listened to their report.

"......In other words, we have to first pass through several competitions, is that the case."

"Yes. We did not find out what qualities or prerequisites a Heaven's Blade successor needs, but judging from the information that we received of past Heaven's Blade successors, they had to first pass through several competitions to confirm their power in order for the Queen to conduct the Heaven's Blade successor deciding competition."

Stania replied skillfully.

"......Will our birthplaces mean anything?"

Perhaps it was the price that had to be paid in order for the moving cities to protect the people from harm by filth monsters, but the closed structures of society usually excluded foreigners.

How grand of a role would be held by those who came from outside the city yet were able to become Heaven's Blade receivers? Haia's concerns were quite reasonable.

"Ah, there seem to be no problems with that."

Myunfa happily replied to Haia's inquiry:

"Since there are already Lintence, Reverse, and Cauntia before. Even if you're a Military Artist from outside the city, as long as you have power, the current Queen will actively recruit you."

"That person is really incredible~"

Though Haia's words were strong, he showed a relaxed expression, and Karian involuntarily smiled wryly.

"Regardless, in the end, it's possible for you to obtain a Heaven's Blade."

"Nn, I know that. Then, next it should be enough to pass through the competitions, right?"

"Correct. But if it's only like that, it's unknown when the Queen will hold the qualification competition."

"......? What are you saying?"

Karian's words made Haia frown in surprise.

"The Queen decides whether to hold the Heaven's Blade successor qualifying competition on her own. In other words, regardless of how many honors you pile up, as long as the Queen hasn't decided to hold the competition, the competition will not begin."

"Ah...... It seems that way~"

"The Queen can't rely only on her mood to decide on those things. I think the Queen will also assess herself whether the person is a Military Artist who is capable of using a special Dite like the Heaven's Blade, and then carry out the competition."

"It's a very reasonable thought~"

"But, considering the information that I gathered on the Queen Alsheyra Almonise's personality, things can't be like that."

"What does that mean?"

"First, and perhaps this counts as the most important reason, she has a personality that likes to play around, and has a tendency to decide things on the spur of the moment. The Queen can't rely only on whether or not it's interesting to decide important positions like the Heaven's Blade successors. Though I'd say that that personality seems to seriously affect the speed of her carrying out the competition."

"So then will be your time to appear~"

"That's right."

A cunning smile appeared on Haia's face, and Karian also showed the same expression.

Karian's battle plan was this:

First, use normal methods to pass the preliminary competitions, to let the people of Grendan know of the existence of Haia Laia.

"Try to use spectacular methods to win."

"Because that stands out rather more?"

"Correct. Regardless of whether the evaluation is good or bad, it is important for it to reach the ears of the Queen. Though, you must only keep from breaking Military Artist ethical conduct."

"Is it alright to stand out with a negative image?"

"My intuition is that the Queen seems to like eccentric people."

"Hah?"

"That actually seems how it is."

The doubt on Haia's face made Stania open her mouth:

"I gathered assessments on the Heaven's Blade successors, and there are only a small group that are model Military Artists and behaved citizens, with all the others having some flaw in their personalities."

"People who have extraordinary strength should for the most part have some deviation in their personalities. It's very hard to decide that it has nothing to do with power."

"Not only this, but the personality of the Queen herself is very odd. From one of the facts among those that I gathered, the Queen openly uses a body double during formal ceremonies. The body double is one of the Heaven's Blade successors, and this is already a well-known thing among the city's residents."

"Is this body double significant?"

"No. But, though the Queen knows that the city's residents have seen through it, she still continues to let that person stand in for herself."

"How baffling."

"The Queen enjoys this kind of mysterious fun."

"So our goal of standing out is to incur the Queen's favor, then?"

"Are you dissatisfied?"

"That~ I wanted to achieve her approval with a frontal attack if I could."

"We don't have to cheat during the competition process. Moreover in the end, if you don't have the power to hold a Heaven's Blade, everything is meaningless. All I can do is make the Queen notice your existence as soon as possible."

"............"

"The one who actually implements this is you, so I have no authority to command you. But, in order for you to become a Heaven's Blade successor as quickly as possible......"

"Aah, I know, I know!!"

Haia raised his hands high in surrender, and Karian nodded his head.

"Hm, in that case, this is the next battle plan."

"There's more, huh."

"Of course, just standing out can't count as a battle plan, right?"

Haia showed a somewhat impatient expression, so Karian looked at Stania:

"I asked her to look for people who have been recognized as Heaven's Blade successors in waiting."

"What did you say?"

"Then......"

Under the gazes of the others, Stania once again spoke:

"First, there's a person who was seen as the foremost choice, but because of an unfortunate accident recently he was forced to retire."

"Retire?"

"Yes. That person was called Terios, and supposedly he was injured in an accident, and then that happened...... That's how things are."

"Oh?"

The expression on Haia's face carried some sort of meaning.

Perhaps understanding the meaning of that expression, Stania also nodded her head.

"That person was part of the royal family, so he could have hidden for some suspicious reason. In short, the person who was seen as the foremost choice has already departed from the battle for the Heaven's Blade."

"The person in the lead is out, so the current situation is hard to anticipate?"

"Correct. The people who are seen as secondaries......"

"Hm."

Karian looked at the data handed to him.

"In this case...... it seems feasible."

After scanning the data with pictures once over, Karian murmured this.

"What are you thinking?"

Haia looked over with some reluctance.

"Regarding this person......"

Karian spoke while tearing a photograph from the file, bringing it for the others to see.

[[image:Regi18 035.jpg|thumb]]

"What does everyone think?"

"Seems to have an odd personality."

"Huh? That...... That...... How...... How should I say it."

"Seems to only have looks."

"Ah, never mind Haia, I wouldn't have thought that even our female companions wouldn't evaluate him highly."

Karian once again confirmed the picture in his hand. The facial features and hairstyle of the person in the picture were very good-looking, so Karian had thought that he would give a decent impression to females.

"I don't know what the girls who were tricked by this man were thinking."

"Ah, I thought that you were a comrade of those girls."

"What did you say?"

"Nothing~"

"In other words, at least this man possesses a charm that can't be ignored."

"Hearing the exchange between Stania and Haia, Karian confirmed that he had no reason to correct his thoughts toward the man in the picture.

"Then, who is this guy?"

Haia flicked the picture with his finger, seeming to want to escape Stania's glare.

"His name is...... Inbait Touslane? Ah, that name is indeed suitable."

"Eh?"

"Now that you know, I will explain the plan. Haia, please become Inbait's rival."

"Ah?"

"My meaning is that I want you to stage a show."

Karian tried to explain like this, but Haia first, followed by Myunfa and Stania all showed expressions of being unable to understand.

"I can't understand, isn't it enough to defeat all of the potentials in the competition?"

"It's true that the final conclusion will be like that. Perhaps among frontal attacks, the most suitable method is to knock down all of the potentials in a breath. After all, I have nothing to criticize about that kind of method."

"Therefore......"

"But doing that might not be interesting."

"Ah?"

"Think about it, who will be made happy by that grand method of showing off strength? The normal citizens of the city. To the Heaven's Blade successors and the Queen who is even stronger than them, it isn't any curious happening."

"Ah."

"In other words, though flaunting a crushing strength can please the citizens, it might not entertain the Queen."

"......Then, using your methods the Queen will be happy?"

"Not only this, even the normal citizens will also be happy."

"Isn't it acting?"

Haia seemed to be very unwilling to do this.

"Do you hate cheating during a fight?"

"If it's this kind of fraud!"

It wasn't that Karian didn't understand Haia's way of thinking. Karian had a habit, that in order to make something certainly succeed, he would eliminate every dangerous element one by one, and conclude with an overwhelming offensive. If he could, Haia wanted to attack head-on and rightfully fight for the Heaven's Blade.

Karian clearly understood Haia's frame of mind.

However......

"From my point of view, I want you to become a Heaven's Blade successor as quickly as possible."

"That's something I've heard before."

"Ah, in that case, I no longer have any other words to convince you."

Other than Karian, everyone felt a great sense of surprise at his sentence.

"Decide for yourself. To me, as long as you become a Heaven's Blade successor, I have already accomplished my goal here."

"Enriching your fighting power?"

"Correct. This world bears the fate of resistance, so I have to provide the impetus, cobbling together enough force to face this fate, and then I also want to arouse the awareness of other powers. This is my mission, the mission entrusted to myself."

"By now, I don't even want to hear your ambitions."

Haia showed an annoyed expression, and Karian raised his hands to indicate that he would say no more, and then left the room.

It was nearly dinnertime, and Karian walked towards the restaurant.

"Is this okay?"

Chasing from behind, Stania caught up to him like this.

"What's okay or not?"

"Young master is his employer, and if you only assert 'act according to my plan', he has no way to refuse."

"Something like obtaining a Heaven's Blade isn't something that can be carried out relying only on a mercenary contract. This is also a long-cherished wish to him, so the situation isn't that simple."

"But......"

"When we started out he seemed very vigorous. But regardless of cheating during battle, he seems to really dislike cheating in places outside of battle."

"Because tricks in battle are also a way of offense."

"Hm."

But, Haia had once before kidnapped Felli in order to challenge Layfon to a fight.

So Karian had recognized that he was able to use such means.

"......Meaning that is a choice of last resort?"

At the time, Haia had taken advantage of the chaotic situation of the Military Arts competition to use such means, so the first time even Karian couldn't correctly grasp the entire situation.

Of course, Karian also couldn't learn of his thoughts at the time.

Even if Haia had complex thoughts towards Layfon, judging by the Mercenary Gang's actions afterward, it was definite that something had indeed happened to the Mercenary Gang at that time. Perhaps this also had something to do with the kidnapping.

"Is he unexpectedly good-natured?"

"What do you plan to do?"

"Ah, it's not that using a head-on attack and fighting battle after battle means he can't become a Heaven's Blade. If the situation turns into that, we can only wait for the conclusion."

<center>◇</center>

Haia didn't know that there were people in the corridor discussing him, and was only pondering the situation in his heart.

"Haia......?"

"Ah...... I'm fine."

An uncomfortable voice made him raise his head. Eyes that seemed about to cry like usual looked at Haia.

Myunfa's worries weren't totally wrong.

"If it were normal, it would make no difference to follow Boss Karian's battle plan~"

Haia showed a forced smile. It wasn't that Karian wanted Haia to do evil deeds like kidnapping people, but only wanted him to act out a performance, letting him stand in the most favorable position. The situation was only like that. If things were normal, Haia could easily do these small things unabashedly. That should be the case.

Up till now, Haia had used that frame of mind to listen to Karian's words.

"Do you hate this plan that much?"

"Eh~ I'm not too sure myself."

Obvious disgust had not appeared in Haia's heart.

However, a slightly strange hesitation had indeed showed up in his heart.

"What should I say~ It's right that I only want a Heaven's Blade~"

But, this was because Haia felt that he could only repay what his adoptive father Ryuhou had given him like this. Also, this was because Ryuhou's friend and companion Derek's son Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade successor, inflaming Haia's competitive heart.

He wanted to prove that he was very strong.

To whom?

"......Are those guys here?"

"............The Mercenary Gang seems to have disbanded."

"It really turned into this~"

Haia had known that in his heart long ago. After completing the mission in Zuellni, the Mercenary Gang began crumbling. Haia obviously had to supervise it, but more importantly, the Mercenary Gang might have already accomplished the expectations of its mission.

"What about Fermaus?"

"Doesn't seem to be here."

"Not here......?"

Fermaus was the Mercenary Gang's Psychokinesist, an old member who had joined the Mercenary Gang at the same time as Ryuhou, and a person whose hometown was Grendan. After Haia left, Fermaus should have been the person in charge of the Mercenary Gang, so he should have seen with his own eyes the dissolving of the Mercenary Gang.

"His hometown should be Grendan, but somehow he didn't stay here!?"

"Ah?"

Myunfa tilted her head to think with a serious expression, and Haia could only mutter the words, "Ah, no difference."

"Perhaps he went to travel by himself!"

Fermaus had only stayed and fought in the Mercenary Gang for Ryuhou, and had dutifully maintained the Mercenary Gang's operations after he died. However, Haia had been the one who destroyed the Mercenary Gang, and this made him feel apologetic.

"Is that why?"

Myunfa also cared about Fermaus.

"That's all I can think of."

The person who had always been by him had left. If he didn't know when they would cross paths or where they would see each other again, he could only trust that the other person was happy.

"Ah... but how should I say it, this impatient feeling......"

That kind of hard-to-describe feeling was truly very annoying. The situation with the Mercenary Gang suddenly appeared in his heart, so Haia felt that they were the reason his for his impatient mood. Because of that, Haia had asked Myunfa for news about them, but even though he asked, the situation wouldn't improve.

Haia didn't have any feeling of suddenly being enlightened, nor did he feel more impatient.

In other words, the situation of the Mercenary Gang didn't have anything to do with his current mood.

"Ah... but, no. Those guys are also the reason. Though they're the reason, they're not the only reason, that's definitely correct."

"Haia?"

Haia's response as he scratched his hair made Myunfa ask this in a worried tone.

Haia felt that he had almost found the answer. However, no matter how much more he said this was all he felt. Haia also didn't know whether this was truly the reason for his impatience.

"......In other words, its that?"

The event that happened in the dojo.

Haia had thought of going to see the place that was related to Ryuhou, so he had advanced to the Psyharden dojo, and then had come across Derek there.

That person was Layfon's teacher. Haia didn't want to reveal his identity, and hadn't thought of getting along well with Derek. Haia also knew of Ryuhou's thoughts towards Derek, but another kind of essentially competitive feeling had constructed a wall in his heart.

Derek had easily stepped across that wall.

Haia began feeling that the words Derek had spoken in front of himself at the time were the core of this kind of impatient feeling.

"......Becoming a Heaven's Blade means......"

"Nn."

"Becoming a resident of this city."

"......Nn."

"Do you think I can set down my roots?"

"I'm sure you can."

"Really? I am Haia Laia, known even by Myunfa to be the trickster Haia."

"That's from the past."

"It isn't that easy to change someone's personality."

Haia thought of the things that had happened in his hometown. After his Military Artist parents died, no one was willing to adopt Haia, and because of this he had become an orphan, and his distrust of others let Haia begin misbehaving. After Haia escaped the orphanage he continually performed evil deeds, and at the end was finally caught by the city police, and received the death penalty of being expelled from the city. Ryuhou had come to inquire right before the sentence and sheltered Haia.

"I think the life of roaming from one city to another is very suitable for me."

In the end, Haia wasn't able to integrate well into even the Mercenary Gang that he had once thought of as his home.

"Haia, but, then......"

"Nn, right, that's correct. After all it's a fact that I want to become a Heaven's Blade successor."

Myunfa seemed to have wanted to say something.

However, Haia deliberately did not ask.

"Moreover, if the things from Boss Karian's mouth truly happened, then we can only fight. Or maybe escape, there's that option~"

"Haia......"

"Okay, I'll go according to the boss's battle plans."

The impatient feeling hadn't disappeared, but Haia already saw its true colors.

Setting his roots down in a city. When he was facing the reality of obtaining a Heaven's Blade, he had noticed another fact.

He couldn't set down his roots.

Haia planned to use this decision to scrub away the impatience.

In order to catch up to Karian and the others, Haia walked to the restaurant, However, that impatience still remained in his heart.

<center>◇</center>

"It seems like someone interesting has appeared recently."

The Queen said this. The cool weather had already become a part of normal life, and one could truly feel that the city had entered the autumn.

"Oh......"

Elsmau turned her head around, and before her was the Queen with a bulletin of the Military Arts competition in her hand. The Queen seemed to want to let her see, lightly waving the leaflet detailing the results of the competition from that day.

[[image:Regi18 047.jpg|thumb]]

"He's a hot topic."

"Oh."

Elsmau once again responded in an ambiguous tone.

She knew what the Queen wanted to say.

But honestly, she wanted to pretend she was unaware if she could.

On the leaflet was printed a big caption: 'Haia Laia wins beautifully, an unstoppable winning record'.

"He eliminated the Military Artists seen by the citizens as Heaven's Blade contenders one by one in order. He started with that...... what's he called? That person with no use except for looks?"

Inbait Touslane. Elsmau muttered that name in her heart, but she completely didn't want to tell the Queen that information.

The era of Delbone single-handedly dominating all of Grendan's information had ended, and the current arrangement was an information-gathering network relying on many Psychokinesists with Elsmau at the center.

Even if that was how it worked, all of the information would centralize at Elsmau, but Elsmau still didn't want to let the Queen think she would diligently gather information herself, and moreover this information had no reason to be conveyed.

"This Haia Laia, isn't that guy your previous boss?"

"............"

But in front of the Queen Alsheyra Almonise, perhaps this way of thinking wouldn't work.

"Your Majesty...... The current me has already sealed away the past."

Perhaps it was the lack of change in expression that kept the other party from understanding, but Elsmau's displeasure dissipated in front of the Queen.

The reason Elsmau didn't have expressions wasn't because she wore the cold mask of a Psychokinesist, but because she had yet to adapt to completely losing her facial muscles once before.

"You shouldn't have needed to seal them, right?"

"But, I'm different from other people, not a form that the city's residents can all agree to holding a Heaven's Blade. I think that in this kind of situation, it wouldn't be such a good idea to open my past......"

By the nature of Psychokinesists, they couldn't wield all of their power in a competition, nor could they hold a showdown. Moreover even if there were people who did this, very few could please the city's residents and make them come in advance to watch the competition. Also, Delbone had been the first of these kinds of people to be a Heaven's Blade successor - since there were no other Psychokinesists as Heaven's Blades, there were no conventions for any methods by which a Psychokinesist became a Heaven's Blade.

Therefore, it should be right to set contributions on the battlefield as standards for assessment, but Elsmau's fighting experience in Grendan was not plentiful, and she had been sheltered in the Mercenary Gang at a very young age, and more importantly, battle experience from so long ago wouldn't convince the current Military Artists.

Even if it was Delbone's direct instruction to let Elsmau be a Heaven's Blade and that it had received the Queen's approval along with the approval of other Heaven's Blades successors, it couldn't be concluded from this that other Military Artists or normal citizens approved of this.

Whether out of contempt or scorn of mercenaries, the number of Military Artists or citizens who were wary of the Mercenary Gang were not few. Elsmau was the Psychokinesist in charge of gathering information, so she believed that she should avoid arousing the dislike of these people.

She didn't want that no matter who it was, especially those annoying people who peered into her own like almost without misgivings.

On this point, Alsheyra who had won the esteem of the city's residents was a great person.

And Elsmau's current position was quite unstable.

"Really? I feel that your popularity isn't bad, right?"

"Because I hid my past."

"Is that it? Ah, then whatever."

The Queen didn't seem to plan on continuing the topic.

"What I care about is this competition. Don't pretend you don't know, you've been following his competitions, right?"

"Nn, that's because......"

The tone that seemed as if it had seen through everything aroused Elsmau's resistance, but that kind of mood wouldn't have any use against the Queen, and Elsmau could only endlessly sigh.

"That kind of fighting method is pretty interesting."

Alsheyra looked at the picture published in the report with a cunning smile covering her face.

"I always think that he seemed to be deliberately acting like a villain. Because of this, he very quickly aroused the citizen's notice. And competing against the ones that everyone thinks are contenders for the Heaven's Blades, that way of doing things is pretty interesting."

"Perhaps he's only choosing to compete against those with power?"

"It's not only that, right? If it were, then in his first competition, he wouldn't have any reason to fight that...... what's his name, that good-looking youngster, to a tie, right?"

Inbait Touslane. Elsmau once again said that name inside her heart.

This also made her feel confused.

That competition was Haia's first competition in Grendan, and it didn't seem like his body was unwell.

He should have been able to win against that opponent.

However, the result had been a tie, and moreover it was intentional. It seemed that Haia had cleverly thrown the match and Inbait had not noticed.

"I don't know what he's planning, but he seems pretty interesting. His power seems decent too."

"......Are you thinking of granting him a Heaven's Blade?"

"What do you want me to do?"

The mischievous smile on Alsheyra's face deepened.

So that was it, the Queen had made conversation with Elsmau to allow herself to say this.

"............If he doesn't have power, letting Haia become a Heaven's Blade is only giving him an early death."

Elsmau chose her words carefully. Though she didn't know what the Queen was thinking...... no, Elsmau had already grasped the Queen's personality, so she knew that these were only mischievous words. Even so, she still spoke carefully.

"Ah, a safe way of replying, how boring."

Her anticipated reply made Elsmau unconsciously relax her breath.

"Ah, whatever. I feel that missing two Heaven's Blades is a bit bad in many aspects."

Alsheyra spoke her true feelings, and Elsmau turned herself completely towards her.

"Even so, I can't just hand them out carelessly. I saw that girl who was possessed by the Haikizoku, but I don't really like her. Is it because I feel like there's someone pushing her from behind? Anyway, I just don't like her. Though it's too bad to you guys who worked hard to find the Haikizoku."

"......Not really."

She really wanted to say that it was the previous ruler of Grendan who had formed the Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang to find the Haikizoku.

But after the regime change, Alsheyra hadn't stopped the mission halfway, and from this it could be seen that she vaguely held some sorts of expectations of the Haikizoku.

"It's because of this that I'm looking for someone to replace Tigris and that guy Wolfstein. Well......"

Alsheyra looked at the leaflet again.

She gazed at Haia who showed an annoying smile in the picture.

"After seeing this hell, can that youngster still maintain his calm expression?"

"He can keep it up."

Alsheyra showed a 'Hmm?' surprised expression, and Elsmau moved her gaze from the Queen.

"If he really has the desire."

"Oh? Then I'll continue observing his performance. Because I'm pretty interested in what sneaky trick he's playing out."

If he truly desired to get a Heaven's Blade...... Fermaus left Alsheyra's side while slowly letting that sentence engulf her.

Heaven's Blade successor.

Haia couldn't even count as having been born in Grendan, so why would he pursue a Heaven's Blade?

The final place her thinking arrived at was the past. At the time, Elsmau claimed to be the mercenary Fermaus.

Elsmau who bore great expectations had escaped her home, and the consequence of carrying Ryuhou's sentiment had almost destroyed her.

Elsmau had acquired a peculiar constitution that suited filth monsters, also lost her appearance as a woman because of this.

At that time, she met a youngster almost like a feral dog.

That person was Haia.

The completely filthy orphan had flaunted his misfortune, and Elsmau had felt anger at this, so she showed her true features. What Elsmau had seen at that time was the strength of a youngster who flaunted his misfortune like herself, and who relied on his own strength to attempt to stand up again though he had been severely beaten down.

Ryuhou had been the person who gave the youngster a helping hand.

Elsmau didn't know what Ryuhou had been thinking at that time. But, she used the slow process of Haia changing from a feral dog to a mercenary to motivate herself, and stood up again.

Afterwards, Haia obtained a second father.

If he had a reason to obtaining a Heaven's Blade, it was definitely to honor the dead Ryuhou.

With that kind of conviction, could he really grasp a Heaven's Blade?

Could he get through that hell?

Such things had clearly happened to the Queen, and the Heaven's Blade successors didn't doubt the Queen's view.

Elsmau...... didn't really understand.

She had become Delbone's successor because Delbone, realizing her death, had convinced her, and because Delbone's death had semi-forced her to succeed her position.

"Am I the only person without enough determination?"

After lightly sighing, Elsmau began taking strides.

As she walked, the memory of when she had once been Fermaus emerged in her mind like a daydream.

<center>◇</center>

Haia continuously won.

Among the Grendan Military Artists, the number who thought they should defeat Haia kept increasing. However, it wasn't only feelings of dislike, and others also had a true atmosphere of welcoming strength. Those good feelings, or perhaps the atmosphere of a fair fight, was a bit unexpected to Karian.

However, the atmosphere that Karian had expected still brewed in Grendan, gradually taking shape.

"Then, will this next push be enough?"

Karian who murmured this stood in front of a door.

He rang the doorbell in front of him. Karian got approval beforehand, so he wasn't ignored, and the door opened, and someone led him into the residence.

Stania walked behind Karian.

The two of them were brought to a room that looked like it was for receiving guests.

Karian sat on the sofa and waited, and not long after that person came over to this area.

"......It's been a long time."

That girl led a seemingly young bodyguard, who saluted Karian as soon as he saw him. Karian also quickly stood up from the sofa, greeting her:

"I am very grateful for your coming to receive us."

The one who had entered the room was Leerin.

However, she already wasn't the Leerin that Karian knew well.

The current her was the princess who possessed the successor position of Grendan's Royal Families, Leerin Eutnohl.

"Can you first stop that kind of formal language?"

"If you wish it."

The language mixed with a shy smile made Karian raise his head to look at Leerin.

Leerin was a bit different. Perhaps it was because her expression seemed a bit more solemn than before, but it could be the eyepatch on her right eye that made Karian produce such thoughts.

However, Karian dared to confirm something.

(Her eyes aren't smiling.)

Leerin, who wore an eyepatch, only showed her left eye. Seeing that lone left eye, Karian had that feeling.

Though her expression slightly showed the longing and puzzlement at meeting an old acquaintance, her eye held an emotionless attitude of sitting on the sidelines.

Karian remembered that look; he had seen it countless times in the mirror.

It was Karian's look when he had served as Zuellni's Student Council President.

Karian had once come forward to revitalize the declining Academy City. Leerin's look was the same as him back then.

"Well, can I ask you what you're doing?"

Leerin's question pulled back his thoughts that were about to fly away. Karian changed his frame of mind, trying to progress to today's topic.

"I'm currently assisting a Military Artist."

"It couldn't be Haia Laia, right?"

"You know?"

"Her Majesty seems to be quite cheerful about it."

By this point in time, Leerin perhaps had seen through Karian's intent.

"Is that so, I'm really flattered."

In any case, it should be good news that the Queen was happy.

However, perhaps Leerin didn't think so. Her next question showed that.

"......Are you thinking of taking a Heaven's Blade outside?"

"Is that possible?"

"............"

"Hm."

Leerin was silent without a word, and Karian thought about the meaning in her words.

She seemed to be thinking about the hazards of Karian bringing a Heaven's Blade outside the city.

But, how should a Heaven's Blade be dealt with after it left the city?

"I experienced the commotion created by that creature. Is that your reason?"

"Nn."

"In order to protect your own city, you plan to steal a powerful weapon?"

"............"

The silence was pretty much an answer.

[[image:Regi18 063.jpg|thumb]]

Stania gave off a presence that made the atmosphere become stiff, and Karian lightly tapped her elbow, and once again looked at Leerin. In order to confirm whether he had judged the entire message, or if he had judged incorrectly, Karian asked of those extremely cold eyes:

"I haven't even dreamed of being able to do such a thing......"

Karian swallowed the second half of his sentence. After quietly murmuring, he knew the answer. He feared it was the correct answer.

So he swallowed the next words.

(Layfon.)

Did Leerin think the goal of him coming here was to give the Heaven's Blade to him?

During the commotion after Zuellni and Grendan made contact, something had happened between the two of them after all, and Karian couldn't figure it out. However, from Layfon's appearance afterward, and judging by Felli's actions who had been silently watching from the side, Karian could speculate an answer.

Also, Leerin's current look.

She showed the same look as the past him.

Why would she be Grendan's successor to the throne?

She definitely possessed a secret that someone who was not deeply involved couldn't understand.

Unlike Felli who was like a doll, and unlike Nina who was like a blade that had been excessively sharpened, the past Leerin had only been an extremely normal, cheerful girl, but the current her had an extraordinarily majestic eye on her face. That lone eye surrounded her entire body with a miserable atmosphere.

The grimness held in that eye was perhaps even darker than Karian's back them. Leerin's resolution was definitely even harsher than Karian's.

Should he or shouldn't he prod at that secret......

Even if he did touch that secret, what could Karian do?

(But......)

As expected, Karian still cared about that eye.

The feelings that had been concealed under that eye.

The feelings had been deeply sealed in that cold attitude. She had frozen those feelings, forbidding them from influencing her actions.

"......!"

If your goal is to give Haia Laia another chance, I can speak to Her Majesty for you."

Karian had planned to speak, but Leerin opened her mouth a step ahead and stopped him.

"Because truly, I do not have the power to decide whether or not to hold the competition to choose Heaven's Blade successors."

"That's great, because I can't stay in this city for long."

"Is that so?"

Leerin wanted to change the topic, and Karian decided to go along with her intentions.

"I myself also obtained something from that commotion, and I have goals. Perhaps I think too highly of myself, but in order to reach my goal, I cannot stay in this place."

It was true. This was experience that Karian had obtained when he was the Student Council President, and was already a basic conclusion that he had derived.

"I see."

Lerrin nodded her head while thinking, and Karian didn't miss this reply of hers.

"I will strongly propose to her Majesty that she do this."

"Is that so. Then, I will be able to move quickly."

"......But, the conclusion still isn't......"

"This conclusion isn't in my hands, rather it will be guided relying in Haia's power."

"That's true."

Leerin nodded again, and this conversation ended here.

After saying 'then I'll take my leave', Karian stood up. From Leerin's surroundings leaked an atmosphere of having relaxed her breath, and though it was only for a moment, Karian didn't miss that response.

"Right, right."

Perhaps it was because of this that Karian let this slip.

"Though our time was short, we still were companions who lived in the same city, so I would like to give you a recommendation."

"......What recommendation?"

"It would have been a bit better if you had been completely rescued."

"......Huh?"

"This has nothing to do with the problems we both share, just with the problem that exists in your heart. It's because you never solved that problem that you're so pained."

"That thing......"

"You really have to show this kind of unfeeling look."

"............"

"It's not only you and I. The problem in our hands is truly too great. In this kind of situation, the other heavy burden that you are embracing will definitely make you suffer failures."

"......That kind of thing, even if you're brilliant, still......"

"Yes, it's not something that can be foretold, so it's only my guess. It's a guess according to my own experience. Then, I'll be leaving."

The guard next to her stared at Karian with a ferocious look. Stania changed her standing position without blinking an eye, inserting herself between that man and Karian who was about to leave the room.

Leerin stayed sitting on the sofa.

"Is this good?"

While they left the residence, Stania asked this.

"What's good or not?"

"What I mean is the thing about Haia."

"Nn, that should be good. The competition will begin."

Leerin had only said that she would speak to the Queen, but Karian was truly convinced that the decision to carry out the Heaven's Blade successor competition had already been finalized.

Leerin had obtained something that allowed her to possess this kind of authority. Though he didn't have any clear evidence, Karian had this kind of feeling, and he didn't think it was himself over-thinking things.

The presence surrounding Leerin's body was that kind of thing. It was an expression of naturally standing tall, the expression of understanding how heavy the pressure of her decisions was.

Moreover, that kind of pressure put her on the verge of collapse.

"Really. Humans are really creatures that can’t be saved."

Hard work, good faith, even ideas, the probability of reaching the end following such things was not high. Though the relative importance varied, great numbers of people had experienced such things like defeat, betrayal, or failure in love.

Karian had also experienced these things. Perhaps it was only because he had experienced these things that he was standing here.

If he could, Karian wanted to escape defeat, betrayal, failure in love, and such negative experiences. But it was only because he had such experiences that there was the current Karian.

These defeats definitely hadn't been in vain.

"But, defeat is still very scary."

It was because defeat was very scary that he had prepared so exhaustively. Karian knew that he feared defeat more than anyone.

Though he knew this, he still had begun such a reckless plan.

"......This analysis will become self-praise soon."

After murmuring this, Karian didn't think about Leerin's situation again.

"Well......"

When he shifted his attention, he only saw Stania showing an expression of wanting to say something.

"What is it now?"

"No, the things about Haia's competition are already meaningless."

"Ah, then is it that?'

"Yes. Regardless of whether that guy becomes a Heaven's Blade successor or loses and suffers a huge disgrace, I almost don't care. The question more important than that is who will act as Young Master's bodyguard. My meaning is, Young Master has already dismissed Haia, but we don't have time to choose the next candidate."

"There's no reason."

"Huh?"

"Aren't you still here?"

"Huhh?"

"Frankly, when I asked my family for assistance, I completely didn't think that you would come. More importantly, I also hadn't expected your growth as a Military Artist to have reached this level. If I knew this when I started, perhaps there would have been no reason to employ them."

"Ah, um......"

"......What is it?"

Stania's extremely embarrassed appearance made Karian show a puzzled expression.

"S......suddenly sayin' something like that would make me real troubled." <ref> Stania is speaking with some sort of dialect. </ref>

"......Stania, your native dialect is coming out."

When Stania's people had lost their city, Karian's father had sheltered them, and employed their whole family.

Every city's language pretty much had their deviations. But from Karian's point of view, the degree to which Stania's city's language had changed was very large, so there were some areas that were hard for him to understand.

"! S......so sorry!"

Stania coughed a few times with her whole face red, and after glossing over her slip, she continued speaking as if nothing had happened.

"But, if Young Master suddenly says something like that, I'll feel very troubled."

"I'm only honestly speaking my own thoughts. You've become very strong. Ah, but this is only the opinion of an outsider like me, and if you still feel that there's a reason to hire a guard, we can postpone our leaving to find one......"

"Ah, no...... No!"

"Stania?"

"Please...... please wait a bit."

Stania squatted down holding her head. She was thinking, but what she thought of was this conversation:

"Stania, you want to be Young Master's guard, right?'

"Yes, father, I want to go."

"You want to see Young Master huh, it's already been seven years since we sent him to the bus. You, can you recognize the Young Master?"

"Of course."

"Dear, don't worry about that. How could Stania mistake Young Master."

"Mother!"

"Being shy is useless, everyone knows that you like Young Master."

"Yes yes, that's good."

"Even father!?"

"Though I don't know why, even the masters have approved of Young Master's trip. This might be a long trip. You have to work hard."

"What do you mean by work hard?"

"Obviously I mean for you to seize the opportunity well. That's a special bus, no one else will be there."

"Dear, the driver will be there."

"Oh, then that won't work."

Stania back then had been red-faced and shaking from her anger and shyness. But, as soon as she thought of achieving the situation that those two mouths had proposed, she couldn't help but do the same thing from back then. Perhaps she had already done so, after all she was already crouching on the ground.

(Calm down, calm down...... The situation won't turn into that, don't you know? Young Master is burning with a sense of mission, with no time to notice that kind of thing.)

Yes, so this was nothing.

It was nothing, Stania only wanted to be a guard and that was enough.

(I didn't think of anything weird. Being by myself is enough. I definitely didn't think of anything like getting the driver to leave. Nn, I didn't even think of it.)

"Stania?"

"Ah, y......yes!"

Noticing Karian calling for her with a suspicious tone, Stania stood up hurriedly, switching to a different frame of mind.

"Don't worry, I can protect Young Master alone."

"Nn, then please do."

"Yes!'

Stania's mood changed. It was already nothing, she was now a serious, calm woman who could match Karian.

She thought this way in her heart, but......

Stania still couldn't deny that the figure of Karian walking in front of her still made her heart throb.

<center>◇</center>

After that, the situation progressed in the blink of an eye.

Today was the competition to decide the Heaven's Blade successor. This competition was taking place in Grendan's largest arena, and there was an outrageous number of the city's residents gathered.

"Really......"

The chattering of the gathered group filled the entire building, leaving people unable to escape. Haia who was staying in the resting room made an impatient noise.

But, this annoyance had been half-attracted by Haia and the others.

Karian's strategy plan - the project to become known as Inbait's rival had brought together the city's residents, succeeding in preparing the atmosphere to be a showdown between two rivals in the Heaven's Blade successor deciding competition.

Perhaps it was because of this that the Queen had decided the time of the competition to be when Haia had a ten-match winning streak.

From this, Haia had become the candidate who was currently waiting in the resting room for the competition to begin.

"What, this was obviously instigated by that devil, but he just slips away."

Not long before the competition was decided, Karian left the sentence 'the rest is up to you', and then dropped Haia and Myunfa to travel by himself. Thinking of his goal, Haia felt that perhaps the last day of his journey wouldn't happen until the onset of that critical moment.

Though he thought so, letting things go after carrying them out halfway would obviously make one uncomfortable.

Haia could only feel dislike towards conditions where worries had not been eliminated.

"Really......"

What would he do after obtaining a Heaven's Blade? Up to now, Haia still didn't have a definite answer.

Would he confront Layfon? That kind of mindset had long since been resolved by that battle in Zuellni. Haia had lost, and though his desire to become stronger than Layfon had not disappeared, he couldn't really face him, and his feelings of hate had already disappeared.

Then, was it for Ryuhou?

Haia felt that this was the reason. However, would he choose to settle down in Grendan just because of this reason? Receive the torch from Derek, and succeed the Psyharden style?

"Ha!"

Hadn't the issue with the Mercenary Gang already proved that he didn't have the tolerance to be someone at the top guiding other?

"Damn!"

Why did he have to obtain a Heaven's Blade?

Words that he had lightly thrown out before coming to Grendan had now become heavy, and could no longer be spoken easily.

"Haia, are you okay?"

Myunfa who was also staying in the resting room looked fine. She had recently been looking after Haia's bad mood, and though he felt guilty, her consideration still didn't make Haia's impatience disappear.

"......But, you've always been by my side."

His guilt became words and escaped his mouth.

"Huh?"

The sudden words made Myunfa open her eyes wide without comprehending their meaning.

"Are you about bored now?"

"How could...... of course not."

"Really? I myself feel annoyed, not having a clear attitude makes me hate myself!"

Haia understood that he feared settling down.

His search for reasons was also because he endlessly asked himself whether he could win against his fear of settling down.

Though there were many reasons, when Haia was young and when he was in the Mercenary Gang he was unable to stay in a group. To him, the choice of settling down needed even more determination than entering the battlefield.

Moreover, even to now, Haia hadn't found sufficient reason to give him that determination.

"The reasons that this idiot can get won't be able to convince anyone~"

"Haia......"

"Right."

"Huh?'

A thought suddenly flashed through Haia's mind.

"Myunfa, is there anything you'd want to do if you lived here?"

"Huh? Huh?"

"Ah, it doesn't have to be here~ If you settled down, is there anything you'd want to do?"

"That......"

"Is there?"

"Nn, nn......"

"Let me hear it~"

"But......"

"It's okay, it's okay."

If he didn't have his own reasons, wouldn't it be okay to act based on other people's reasons? Though it was on the spur of the moment, Haia felt that way. Though he said this, just anyone's reasons wouldn't be enough, but if it were Myunfa, perhaps it might not be bad. That kind of thinking naturally emerged in Haia.

"Um......"

"Cmon, let's hear it."

".................."

"Nn?"

"Kindergarten."

"Ah?"

"I want to try being a kindergarten teacher......"

Myunfa lowered her head with her face red, and Haia was taken aback because of that scene.

[[image:Regi18 077.jpg|thumb]]

That dream was far too simple.

But, it was a dream that couldn't be realized without settling down.

Haia had asked this under the assumption of settling down, so obviously that kind of answer would appear, so the word kindergarten didn't make him surprised.

What surprised him was how naturally Myunfa had spoken that answer.

She had definitely thought about this before.

The people in the Mercenary Gang were also like this. When the Queen had informed them that the mission had ended, homesickness had appeared on their faces.

It was an emotion that only those who had settled down would have.

At the time, Haia had felt impatience and jealousy because he didn't have those kinds of feelings. Haia felt fear and anger because those feelings had broken the Mercenary Gang that he had seen as his family, and since he couldn't share those feelings with everyone, it also made the feeling that he was an abnormal being naturally appear in his mind.

Haia had gone out of control because of this, and had suffered defeat in his duel against Layfon, and in the end was expelled from the Mercenary Gang. At the time the only person who followed him was Myunfa.

So, Haia had believed that her desire to settle down wasn't so strong.

(Aah...... Damn!)

He pretty much knew that this had only been his wishful thinking. Myunfa also had those kinds of feelings, and she also dreamed of an ordinary life.

"Kindergarten...... Ah~"

"Th......that......I don't really have to......it's only something I said I want to try."

"Myunfa will definitely be looked down upon by those youngsters, and they'll peek up your skirt~"

"That's saying too much!"

"They'll definitely peek."

"I...... I'm also a Military Artist, I can avoid those small tricks."

"Definitely not~ You definitely can't."

"Th...... Things aren't like that!"

Myunfa felt wronged, and her humorous responses made Haia laugh nonstop.

At that time, a knock on the door sounded.

"C...... Come in."

After responding to the noise, Myunfa opened the door. Standing outside was a woman.

The first thing that greeted the eyes was golden hair that billowed like waves.

"Excuse me, Haia Laia. It's about time, are you prepared?"

Though signs of old age such as wrinkles could be seen, she was still an admirable, beautiful woman. Myunfa who stood next to her looking at her stood there with her mouth frozen.

"......Nn, any time is fine."

After confirming the Dite stored in his weapon pouch, Haia stood up.

Was this woman a competition worker? But Haia hadn't seen anything like an armband on her body.

There was a strange atmosphere in the air.

However, that atmosphere didn't feel annoying.

"Ah......"

Haia had a kind of realization.

"Right, let me ask you, sis."

"What?"

Haia spoke to the woman who was waiting for him to walk out of the room:

"Myunfa said she wants to be a kindergarten teacher, what do you think?"

"Huhh?"

Perhaps because she hadn't foreseen that Haia would say something like this, Myunfa made a surprised sound.

"If it were you, perhaps it would be pretty suitable."

"Huh? Th......Thank you......very much."

The other party's serious reply made Myunfa feel confused.

Seeing this scene, Haia confirmed something.

"Then, in order to confirm whether Myunfa will be peeked at, I'll go grab a Heaven's Blade~"

"Haia!"

Haia laughed out loud at the red-eared Myunfa while leaving the resting room.

The woman didn't seem to want to lead the way, only standing in her spot watching Haia walk to the meeting place.

"Haia."

Catching up from behind him, Myunfa lowered her voice and said:

"That woman just now...... She couldn't be......"

"Perhaps."

"Then......"

"If she doesn't want to say it, then I'll stay silent for now."

She should have her own problems.

"Ah, if even Myunfa noticed, it's clear she doesn't really want to hide."

"Ah, um-"

Myunfa didn't know what she should say, and could only continually make quiet noises. After laughing at her being like this, Haia showed a solemn expression.

"If she has reasons, I'll ask, since after all what I want to do now is......"

The meeting place drew closer. Because it had no place to go, vibrations and sounds bounced off each other and became stronger, covering Haia.

They were the cheers of this city's people.

From now on, he had to protect the owners of these cheers.

"I'll take a Heaven's Blade."

After saying this, Haia entered the passageway.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Prologue|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break

2013-09-16T17:09:38Z

80.223.220.209:

== Stylistic Preference ==

I just have a minor issue while reading the following paragraph:

The atolls around the island had been devastated by ''feral goats'' in the latter half of the last century. After that, efforts to restore an artificial reef were unsuccessful. Later, villas were built and the red clay that had been dredged up onto the coast used private funds to create a pier and sandy beach. This was what the 'intellectuals' had been decrying as 'destruction of nature'.

Does it really say feral goats? Does that mean that actual goats went to the atoll to eat the coral? I am just confused that is all. --[[User:Popocatepetl|popocatepetl]] ([[User talk:Popocatepetl|talk]]) 19:10, 15 September 2013 (CDT)

:I don't know about the goats, but I have another issue with that paragraph: it says "Red clay used private funds to create a pier". That must be wrong, but I see no obvious modification that would make sense.
......

Alright, now I'm ''just'' a little bit.. mad.

Editors are supposed to read around before jumping in and changing shit right? Something as minor as respecting stylistic preference would be a pretty trivial reason to lose a translator over right?

...right?

Are you referring to the edits by Koakuma? I read through it once and then took a look at the edits made. I'm not an English major but some of those edits feel awkward.--[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] ([[User talk:Lighthalzen|talk]]) 14:50, 1 November 2012 (CDT)

Certainly, it is in your right as a translator to undo any changes you see unfit. It is clear that there is a stylistic preference rather than errors or mistakes that should not have been changed by [[User:Koakuma]]. Surely those edits were made in good faith, but not everyone can recognize stylistic preferences. I, for one, made similar mistakes when I first started editing. Just for clarification, the stylist preference I recognized was with honorifics for names - leaving out the "-" between them. -[[User:Milki|milki]] ([[User talk:Milki|talk]]) 15:36, 1 November 2012 (CDT)

Which stylistic preferences are we talking about? I would change ''and'' back to a +, if that's how it appears in the RAW text. But I would be adding the hyphens to all the -kun -sama just so it's consistent with the other chapters. Are you okay with that?

For that same reason, some Editor will eventually come along and also Americanise the spelling, since that is how the project has been setup. If you feel that strongly about it I guess you could argue for that to be changed in the forums (the enforcing of British spelling) across the whole project since we are only a few volumes in.

As for Koakuma edits, s/he is pointing out parts which could use some work but the final edits might not to quite there. Either roll it back (give a reason before edit wars start) or refine it further.

Likewise in a separate swimsuit, Honoka had a paleo wrapped around one shoulder <strike>giving</strike> in an asymmetric style giving off a mature air. If not simply considering size but curves, this was probably the best proportioned one out of them all.

Now the ladies were playing on a boat. The location was a beach close to where Tatsuya was drifting. Keeping a distance so as not to disturb him but within eyeshot seemed to <strike>the</strike> the compromise first Miyuki then the rest of the girls had settled upon. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 15:54, 1 November 2012 (CDT)

The hyphen here for -san and -kun are there because they are suffixes. If they are separated from the word itself, they wouldn't be suffixes at all. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:32, 1 November 2012 (CDT)

From talk on IRC, it seems there are many different camps on the role of editors and translators. I agree that honourifics should have the hyphen. I didn't recognize any other stylistic differences. It would be nice if [[User:Seitsuki]] could clarify on the specifics of concern. - [[User:Milki|milki]] ([[User talk:Milki|talk]]) 16:40, 1 November 2012 (CDT)

To Koa: no, I'm happy with whatever grammatical changes you or anyone wants to make if there happen to be mistakes. In regard to American spelling and hyphens: I simply stick notes around in the history section because in deference to Drey, who is far more active and uses both, I acknowledge that those should probably be the official format. For the same reason I won't revert any such changes in the case that they are made. Spelling aside don't ask why I don't use hyphens, even I can't think of a good reason. I just don't, and I'm used to it, and the very fact I'm unable to do anything about it pisses me off all the more when I see them in my scripts. Like I said it's pointless and trivial but by god does it hurt me inside. Is it that hard to leave them? Please? [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 17:19, 1 November 2012 (CDT)

As what Kira had said, I placed the hyphens on the honorifics as it does make -san / -kun / -sama look like words instead of honorifics. As for the "+" sign with Tatsuya's speech with captain of the boat, it looks extremely weird having a "+" sign on someone's dialogue so I changed it "and" intead which would flow smoothly with the conversation. I wouldn't have touched that sign if it was something written on a paper, but no, seeing a + sign on a conversation is weird in a way. And yes, since the novel is Americanise, I followed suit on the previous volumes to Americanise most of the edits I do on Mahouka. If you wish to put it up as British English, the forums would be a good place to start it. Also, if you didn't like the edits, a revert would do, I'm only here pointing out what needs to be clarified (in a way, because the final decision would still fall under the translator)
[[User:Koakuma|Koakuma]] ([[User talk:Koakuma|talk]]) 10:28, 3 November 2012 (CDT)

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 7

2013-09-14T15:51:18Z

80.223.220.209: /* Edit War over "would or would not".. */

May as well get this started. Warning: I have no idea what the hell has happened or is going on so there may be some errors until the earlier bits are caught up (or someone spots something).

I didn't expect Chapter 7 to be done, or at least started first, wow. Well done. [[User:SkyZenith|SkyZenith]] ([[User talk:SkyZenith|talk]]) 06:14, 9 July 2013 (CDT)

二人が喧嘩している隙に、などと考える腹黒さとは、残念ながら(?)無縁な少女なのである。 -I am fairly certain I'm missing something here. Anyone? [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 05:30, 10 July 2013 (CDT)

二人が喧嘩している隙に[during the interval in which the pair were fighting]

などと考える腹黒さ[The various wickedness being contemplated]

とは-this indicates that wickedness is being defined in some way

残念ながら [unfortunately]

無縁な少女なのである[ there was an unconnected girl]

As the pair fought, (insert name or description here) considered various dirty tricks when unfortunately(?) a girl unrelated to the fight appeared.

--this is as close as I can get without the whole fight scene.[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]] ([[User talk:Sashiko|talk]]) 21:55, 11 July 2013 (CDT)

Dear editors: I love your enthusiasm and appreciate it but please just keep in mind it can kill mine which considering I'm only partway through isn't really the best state of mind for me.

@Sashiko: Preceding sentence is "兄妹の間に漂った微妙な空気が一掃されたのを見て、ほのかもホッと胸を撫で下ろす.", does that help give any context? I just have no idea who the 無縁な少女 is, which I feel would make everything clearer. [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 23:52, 11 July 2013 (CDT)

Okay, I originally thought this was a fight scene where someone was going to use a passerby as a pawn. This changes my view of the context.

When Honoka saw that the siblings had been able to purge the complicated atmosphere wafting between them, she too felt relieved.
While the pair had squabbled, various evilness had been contemplated; unfortunately(?), Honoka who had nothing to do with (insert subject here)was there.

According to Jisho.org, 腹黒い means mean; malicious; scheming; wicked;or black-hearted.
the fact that the i has been changed to sa means that the adjective is now a noun. Now, I don't if
腹黒さ is referring to something that has been done or something that might be done but, from the little I know it seems like it is not a subject that they want to discuss with Honoka there.[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]] ([[User talk:Sashiko|talk]])

Geh, that edit looks quite a lot as an edit from one rather not mentioned editor, which is no longer present here (for more details about who am I speaking about ask tsundere Nightfall). Anyway the translation is appreciated as always (though I haven´t read it yet so I can´t comment on it´s quality).--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 01:03, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

Another one: 迫真の演技を白けた目で見詰める強姦魔、ではなく達也。 It's say he's /not/ very convincing...right? [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 19:12, 17 July 2013 (CDT)
There is not enough context and it doesn't feel like a complete sentence. But it is something about a realistic performance being given cold hard look and someone not being a rapist I think[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]] ([[User talk:Sashiko|talk]]) 21:14, 17 July 2013 (CDT)

Preceeding: まさしく強姦魔から助けを求める少女の叫び
I think I get what it's literally saying, but it doesn't make much sense. [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 22:16, 17 July 2013 (CDT)

Undoubtedly, this was meant to be the cry of a young girl wishing to be saved from a rapist.

Tatsuya who was not a rapist gave the realistic performance a penetrating stare with cold eyes.
[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]] ([[User talk:Sashiko|talk]]) 23:42, 17 July 2013 (CDT)

Mm, that makes far more sense. Will edit in once I get back. Thanks! [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 00:29, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

Made that edit concerning "would" and the two who edited it back, thank you, your completely right, I completely misunderstood/missed the subtle meaning T_T (sorry for being a bother)

==Edit War over "would or would not"..==
If he could prove his connection to the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion they could take her prisoner, but unfortunately there was no chance his highly classified status wouldn't be brought to light over an incident of this scale.

Don't really want to get dragged into this, but personally I think it should be '''would'''

therefore meaning :They could take Lina prisoner by showing he is with the 101 but unfortunately they don't want to reveal his classfied status over an incident of this scale.

the use of "would not" changes this to (as mentioned by an editor, the use of a double negative makes it absolute): They could take Lina prisoner by showing he is with the 101 but unfortunately it would reveal his classfied status over an incident of this scale.

Therefore to me, "would not" makes less sense, since the incident scale is redunant. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 08:49, 14 September 2013 (CDT)

:I believe the people wanting to change it to "would not" are misinterpreting the sentence as something like this: "They could take Lina prisoner by revealing his connection to the military, but because this is such a huge incident, it would not be possible to keep it a secret". This interpretation is wrong; revealing his connection to the military would reveal top-secret information regardless of the scale of the incident. The correct interpretation is "They could take Lina prisoner by revealing his military status, but there's no way they (the military or Tatsuya himself) would reveal top-secret information just to resolve such a relatively small-scale incident". [[Special:Contributions/80.223.220.209|80.223.220.209]] 10:51, 14 September 2013 (CDT)

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Prologue

2013-09-01T02:00:38Z

80.223.220.209:

===Prologue - The Midst of a Journey and the Start of Another===

As they waited for the opportunity to arrive, the city passed through the summer season.

"But, is this really what we should do?"

"Do we have to go over it again?"

The Psychokinesis flake installed in his helmet relayed a voice. Of course, this was Felli's voice and she was sitting in the vehicle.

Layfon was in a facility underground Zuellni, sitting on a motorcycle, and as Felli who sat in the vehicle beside him also wore equipment for outside the city, the two of them could advance to the city's exterior at any time.

"No, it's not like that......"

Layfon lightly blocked Felli's barbed words, turning back to look behind him. Harley was sitting in the operating room where he could open the gate. Layfon had requested Harley to help them keep it a secret from others. What had Harley thought when he had accepted their request? Layfon very much wanted to know the reasons for Harley's goodwill, but hadn't asked. If he asked too much, Layfon would have to explain the situation of his side, so in the end he had only accepted Harley's goodwill.

This made Layfon feel a bit pained.

"Is it okay if we sneak out?"

Leaving this place required the help of others, so the two of them had revealed this to Harley, though they said nothing to anyone else.

"Otherwise we'd have to bring this up to Captain, right? She might say she wanted to come, and more importantly......"

"More importantly?"

"The fact that she's the only one keeping secrets makes me feel dissatisfied."

Layfon noticed that some odd feelings were mixed in with these words.

"......What is it?"

"Ah, nothing."

Layfon thought that Felli would have had a huge reason that anyone could understand, so he wasn't able to respond right away.

"Do you feel speechless?"

"Nothing like that."

".....How could I have done this because of some majestic reason?"

His thoughts had been completely seen through.

"That's true."

"Then, isn't it about time for us to open the gate? The person on patrol should be back soon."

"Ah, okay, I'll open it."

"Sorry, Harley-senpai."

"It's nothing, it's nothing. I should be able to just pass it off as a routine Dite experiment."

Opening the gate would leave records. The current action of the two was as if they were escaping the city and placing all of the blame on Harley, making Layfon feel guilty.

"Also...... isn't this definitely related to Nina?"

"Senpai......"

"She could only use this stupid way of hiding secrets, I'm very sorry."

"......It's not like you're her boyfriend, why are you saying that kind of thing to us?"

"S......Senpai......"

Felli's sharp criticism made Layfon panic. But, Harley's voice that was transmitted by the flake brought a smile.

"That's true. But that's the way her personality is, that's why she doesn't have a boyfriend. We're also childhood friends, so I obviously can't just ignore her."

"Childhood friends huh......"

Still feeling pained from just that phrase even up to now, Layfon could only feel very sad. Though in his heart he thought he had to become stronger, Layfon couldn't help but feel Leerin's figure appear in his mind as soon as he heard the phrase childhood friend.

"Layfon, I don't know if saying this will help you."

"Please say it."

"Don't forget what she did."

"......Huh?"

"If you feel pained, you have to squarely face the reality of your pain."

"............"

"Painful things will hurt, you have to think that way. Then, you have to find the reason for your pain."

"Isn't that a basic principle of learning?"

Felli's questioning tone was quite cold.

"But, aren't the guidelines for actions and curiosity about unknown things the same?"

"Wu......"

Harley calmly replied to Felli's topic, and even made her shut her mouth.

The thoughts that Harley had just voiced were natural to his heart. That was how things were.

"Ah, let's talk about this later. I won't ask you what you're going outside to do, but I hope everything goes well."

"Nn, thank you, senpai!"

Harley pushed the button to open and close the door.

At the same time as a heavy noise sounded out, the door opened, and the wind from outside the city blew by Layfon and Felli across their equipment, the sounds of the motorcycle engine shaking their bodies. The motorcycle holding Layfon and Felli drove with a bit of slippage across the facility floor, charging into the wilderness outside the city.

The target of the two was the White Flame City Melnisc. Last year, Layfon, Gorneo of the fifth platoon, and others had inspected that abandoned city, and the Haikizoku in Nina's body had once been the Electronic Fairy of that city.

If they hadn't noticed that city near the selenium mine, the things that had happened till today wouldn't have occurred. This place produced such thoughts in Layfon.

"Unexpectedly, that place is Delbone's hometown."

Until today, Layfon had mumbled such a sentence countless times, because he felt it was far too hard to believe. After they truly departed, he still said that sentence naturally.

"The information said so."

"I'm not doubting you, I only feel that it's really incredible."

Felli was the one who had noticed this. She had received Delbone's heritage, the data of her fighting experience as a Psychokinesist. Succeeding in analyzing it, she had also found this information in fragments of Delbone's memory mixed within.

"These fragments of memory had originally existed in the form of battle experience, so in other words, they were memories that couldn't be completely separated. I didn't get any detailed information from her about that place. But, she obtained the basic abilities of a Psychokinesist there, and experienced battles with peculiar people."

"Peculiar people......"

"The only message regarding this part is a single fragment of memory, so I'm not too clear. But, everything will be made clear as long as we advance to Melnisc."

The White Flame City Melnisc was near the selenium mine that Zuellni held.

Since Felli had succeeded in analyzing the heritage, Layfon and her had been waiting for Zuellni to approach that mine. Since she had obtained Delbone's battle experience, Felli succeeded in expanding the range of her searching. According to Felli's explanation, the reason she could do this wasn't because her Psychokinetic strength had increased, but rather that she searched with Psychokinesis using a more efficient method, avoiding unnecessary waste.

Since her searching range had become large, it was even easier to know the condition outside the city. Felli would know it the first moment Zuellni approached that mine.

And now, Zuellni had finally come close to the mine.

"......It would be good if we could find out enemies this simply."

Time passed.

In that time, Layfon's mind was full of thoughts that Nina might go missing again. He could only feel impatient, and the powerless feeling of not being able to do anything also tormented him.

Layfon wasn't willing to repeat that.

He couldn't tolerate the scene of Leerin pushing him away that he had buried deep inside himself.

"Regardless of what's over there, everything has to be done."

Layfon pushed the throttle, advancing through the wilderness.

<center>◇</center>

From the time that Layfon and Felli set out, rewind a season.

Karian noticed the atmosphere in the car had changed.

"Wu......?"

A sticky feel appeared in the air, an annoying feeling as if the stuffy heat in the room hung around one's body.

The moment it experienced this sort of feeling, the air that the air conditioner exuded changed. A slightly drier wind blew from the ceiling of the car, and the hot air was gradually pushed back.

This was something that happened on a roaming bus.

"Is this the season-changing line that you brought up before?"

Karian had just felt that change in temperature, confirmation that he had just crossed the boundary between spring and summer.

"Correct!"

Haia in the seat in front of him gave a reply of confirmation.

"When it moves between cities, the temperature of the car sometimes changes suddenly like just now. That's called the season-changing line~"

"Can we only confirm the existence of this world by crossing that fence? Though it's too late to say now, we really do live in a naturally isolated environment."

"It's really too late to say~"

Haya's traveling experience was far more plentiful than Karian's, so his words made Karian nod his head indicating approval.

"......It's said, this world was only a space made to temporarily house the people who had lost their destination."

Other than the driver of this roaming bus, there was Karian and Haia, along with Myunfa and Stania. In order to make lunch, the two girls were moving to the kitchen.

"Was this heard from that person named Lævateinn? I really doubt whether it's true or not~"

"It does seem quite outrageous when heard. Even I currently can't completely be sure of my thoughts, and there are even times when I wish that everything is only a delusion of mine."

"Ha, though you say that, you don't doubt yourself that much, right?"

"I want myself to be able to maintain that mentality."

Karian let Haia's laugh go through one ear and out the other, while returning his thinking to the memories that this conversation produced.

That day that he had first met with Lævateinn, the history of Zuellni and this world had been entrusted to Karian, and that true nature had also shocked Karian. Now, he had gotten over his shock, and was traveling everywhere to find his road and his battle.

"But, the sunrise hasn't appeared in front of us. ......No, the sunrise wasn't anything that others prepared beforehand. If we can't find the sunrise, people can only walk the road to extinction."

Because of that, the people born before on this world had become cornered. In order to birth this temporary world, how much difficulty had those people gone through in the end?

"......You're thinking about that depressing stuff again."

Haia showed an impatient expression at Karian's murmur. <ref> Karian's murmur is the stuff about the sunrise. Haia says the line immediately before. </ref>

"What positive thoughts do you have?"

"Who has that kind of thing~"

Haia spoke straightforwardly.

"But ah, this is all I can do. I'm very clear on that."

He patted his weapon belt, and a metallic rattle sounded in the car.

"Well, I'll do what I can. No one can do everything, so what a single person can do is very limited. People who have the ability to accomplish things should go do what they can, and the ones who can unify these people should go unify them. If all of the things could be gathered together smoothly, the problem might be easily solved~"

"Even the problem we face now?"

"Of course, even the current problem's the same. Ah, but the ones who enter the battlefield should realize that they're only mortal."

After saying that, Haia laughed.

The cheerful attitude that he put out made Karian narrow his eyes. This definitely wasn't a bluff, but rather he didn't have any intention of standing on the sidelines.

Therefore......

"Well, in the end, what's the extent of the things you can do?"

"Nn, I understand."

The two of them looked out the window.

The boring landscape of the wilderness that went on and on changed. Haia had probably already noticed long before. By now, they had reached a distance where even Karian could see it with his own eyes.

Not matching the rest of the scenery, a black dot was moving in the wilderness far ahead.

That was a shelter of the people that roamed this barren world, a moving city - Regios.

And the name of that city was......

"I heard there are more Heaven's Blades now. Well, I'll take one."

The Lance Shelled City Grendan.

Seeing Haia's eyes bearing mixed emotions, Karian also looked on at the city, filled with emotion.

This was Karian's third time he looked at this city from the outside.

His first time he learned of Layfon's existence, and the second time he learned about the profoundness of the world. Every time he came in contact with this city, Karian had a kind of feeling like his path was being altered.

"This city has guided a traveler like me. This time, will I be able to guide it? Or will it be leading me?"

He had to confirm the answer with his own eyes.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Illustrations|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume18 Chapter1}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Epilogue

2013-08-31T01:57:23Z

80.223.220.209:

===Epilogue===

"I like you."

The words heard in the resting room of the practice battlefield made Layfon almost forget to breathe.

"......Mei?"

Right after speaking, Meishen's face went crimson, but she didn't lower her face, continuing to look over. She made Layfon feel some kind of pressuring atmosphere, and he couldn't help but want to move his gaze.

However, that was impossible for Layfon. Truthfully, he felt that he couldn't do that, or perhaps Meishen's eyes stopped him.

Meishen's desperate eyes that seemed as if she had opened up everything made Layfon unable to move from that spot.

The feelings that her timid personality had developed made Layfon's heart feel a great blow.

Not only from the pain of being unable to respond to Meishen's feelings.

It also included the fact that he had once again been outgrown.

Meishen had opened her own store, sincerely and diligently doing what she wanted to do. She had also moved a step ahead of Layfon. The past her who was normally shy and had always stayed with her childhood friends was already gone.

So......

"I'm sorry."

Layfon couldn't speak however he wanted, but he couldn't say something like 'I'm still not sure of my own feelings'. He could only speak like this, hating his slow self that hadn't noticed her feelings.

He could only sincerely reply to her:

"A person like me isn't fit to be with Mei."

Layfon was at a complete loss, and at the end he had been excluded by the changes around him without having done anything at all. He had been pushed aside by Leerin, left behind by Nina. And today, he had seen with his own eyes the growth of Meishen's heart.

"I haven't changed at all, nor can I change anything."

Should he consider being able to stand back up again as progress? But, just that wasn't enough. By the time he realized that he had already lost something, even if he wanted not to lose anything more it was already too late.

Leerin had taught him this.

"A useless man like me isn't suitable for Mei."

The self-derogatory language even made Layfon feel weary.

Though Layfon's expression in front of her was very calm, it was very difficult for him to accept that he had lost to Nina and Claribel. Layfon had already made the realization before that he could lose, but that didn't mean he could casually accept that fact.

He was very remorseful.

His outstanding Military Arts were the only strength he could brag about to others, but he had treated it lightly. Was it because of this that he had been caught up to? He was truly too useless.

Layfon didn't want to be left behind again by anyone.

"......That's not true."

Meishen said with a trembling tone.

"That's not true."

She steadied her words.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon went to the hospital in the morning.

Obviously, he was going to see Felli.

"Hah......"

Layfon passed through the entrance of the hospital. He passed through the small group of people waiting in line, advancing towards the hospitalization building, but inadvertently leaked out a sigh.

After he noticed that, Layfon slapped his cheeks.

He quickly arrived at the hospital room. As a precaution, he knocked on the door, and a voice responded to the sound of the door.

"Come in."

"......?"

Layfon was surprised, pushing open the door.

"Felli!"

"Good morning."

"Ah, right. Good morning."

Layfon excitedly rushed into the hospital room, and Felli's light tone calmed him down like dumping a bucket of cold water on him. Felli wore the hospital clothes sold in the hospital canteen, and seemed to have just finished eating breakfast.

"......Are......you alright?"

The breakfast on the tray was already gone, and she was currently drinking from a full cup, probably bought from a vending machine.

"I woke up in the evening. After the doctor gives me a thorough examination, if there are no problems, I can leave the hospital immediately."

"Really...... that's great."

"It progressed unexpectedly smoothly. Though that old lady looks like that, she's definitely a very good person."

Felli said this lightly. Layfon sat on the folding chair placed next to the bed, relaxing his breath.

"That's great...... it's really great."

"What exactly were you worrying about? There's no way I would lose."

Felli drank tea without expression, and Layfon inadvertently thought of her appearance last night.

"Ah, but...... do you know why you're in the hospital?"

"Uh-"

Felli's iron expression moved.

"You don't know? You were in a serious condition yesterday."

"It was Delbone's scheme."

"Huh?"

"It was a plot."

"Uh...... Even if you say that, Delbone has already died."

"She definitely set a trap on her heritage. She completely didn't think that the innocent me could stand my ground as her equal with such a thing. Really, Grendan has no normal people."

"Um, ah...... I can't really deny that."

In the end, this couldn't be analyzed too hard.

"Um - then, how was the analysis?"

"I finished. That's an obvious thing, who do you think I am?"

"That's great, congratulations."

In the heritage was imprinted Delbone's battle experience. Layfon wasn't a Psychokinesist, so even now he still didn't understand what exactly giving memories or experience to someone else meant.

"Even to Psychokinesists, it's still not something simple, so I had to spend that much effort."

"Oh."

Felli was bending things a bit, she herself wasn't a normal Psychokinesist, right?

But, that was a fact.

"......You don't care?"

"Huh?"

"I mean Delbone's heritage. Did you forget what I said before the analysis?"

Layfon obviously remembered.

"But, what's more important is that you're safe and unharmed, it's really great."

"Hah......"

Felli once again let out a heavy noise, the words stuck in her throat.

"It's really unbearable...... unexpectedly saying those lines without flinching, what's up with that? Really, it makes people mad......"

"......Huh? What did you say?"

Felli's voice was too quiet, and Layfon didn't hear it.

"Nothing. Never mind that, regarding the heritage......"

"Nn."

"Just as I expected, her memories were really added into the battle experience in pieces."

"............"

Before the analysis the two had spoken about this.

Long before Alsheyra, Delbone had been in Grendan participating in Grendan's battles. If it were here, perhaps she knew information that Layfon and the others did not. Only because of this had Felli said there was a reason to analyze the heritage as quickly as possible.

This was also in order to understand the situation Nina was currently in.

"It's possible that she was unable to completely separate the memories from the battle experience. But, it's very probable that she deliberately broke up her memories, then mixed them in to her heritage."

"That......"

"I don't know if she didn't think the day would come that we could use these memories. But, the guidelines for our future actions have already been established."

"......Is that so."

Felli's words made Layfon realize something.

"Though it has to depend on the movement of the city, there will have to be a day when we leave the city to go outside."

"To outside?"

"Do you still remember? That ruined city near the selenium mine."

"Of course I remember."

Because the Electronic Fairy that they had seen there was the Haikizoku in Nina's body.

In other words, since they had seen that Haikizoku in that city, the situation had slowly become what it was today.

"What was in that city?"

"That city was Delbone's hometown."

"Huh?"

Layfon remembered that he had once heard that Delbone hadn't been born in Grendan.

"Though it's only a fragment of memory, I can confirm that that city is bound to have something related to this situation."

"......I understand."

Layfon nodded agreement with Felli's words.

<center>◇</center>

At the time, Meishen had said this.

"Layton has always been very likeable. Always, starting from the school entrance ceremony to now."

"Mei......"

She had a face as if she were about to cry, saying this with a voice sounding like she was about to cry.

She should be very pained, not wanting to stay, but she stayed here for Layfon, doing her best to express this.

"Layton always works hard for others, gets hurt for others. Layton has always been likeable, with everyone else only able to chase from behind. Layton has always been likeable."

"But......"

"But, Layton has been hurt far too much, so everyone wants Layton not to continue getting hurt."

"............?"

Didn't want him to get hurt?

"How could that......"

"I'm not too clear, and I don't know if this is what everyone thinks."

"Right, how could that be."

He was a Military Artist. Battle was an obvious obligation, and being injured was also an obvious thing.

She couldn't have alienated Layfon because of this kind of reason.

"But, Layfon who plans to advance alone truly looks painful, perhaps everyone doesn't want to see that kind of expression shown again."

When was that? Layfon remembered that kind of situation had happened several times, but he hadn't said anything. Every time he had run into such a situation, Layfon thought that he had put on a calm attitude, but Meishen had still noticed.

Thinking of this, Layfon could only feel that he was very sorrowful, and......

"......Thank you."

"Huh?"

A thankful feeling surged up in his heart.

"Thank you for concentrating on me."

She always had been looking at him.

It was the same regardless of if it were an uncomfortable or painful time. Though she couldn't do anything during battle, other than that, she had always been looking at Layfon.

And the days in which she did that would be ending today.

"Thank you."

"......Then, can you answer me one last thing?"

Meishen who was stiff and seemed like she would cry at any moment stubbornly turned the tears in her eyes into a smile.

"What is it?"

"Please keep being likeable."

"Huh?"

"So that I can always think the first boy I liked was such a likeable person, please always stay likeable."

"............I don't know how to do that."

"It's enough if Layfon makes every effort to do what he wants to do."

"............"

"With that, Layfon will definitely be very likeable."

After saying this, Meishen showed a stiff smile.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon couldn't betray that smile.

He once again realized.

"Let's go to that city."

If by doing that he could understand everything.

"I'll go anywhere."

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Chapter3|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Author's Notes}}

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Chapter3

2013-08-31T01:40:38Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 3 - Summer Night's Mistress===

In Grendan, someone opened his mouth to begin saying the words 'so hot'.

Though the sunshine wasn't that strong in the first place, it was very humid, because the air that was able to pass through the filter had the unsuitable portions discharged outside the filter. Though the air exchangers extending under the city would discharge moisture and heat, in the humid heat brought by this summer season, it was hard to say if it could perform at one hundred percent efficiency.

In other words, it was very hot and stuffy here.

"Ah~ How hot~"

Even opening the window to let wind flow into the room didn't disperse the humidity in the room. Even though it was clearly night, one would feel that even the wind that brushed by felt sticky, increasing one's perspiration.

......However, the sounds of complaint weren't from someone inside the room.

"......Why would you be here?"

Leerin, who had been concentrating on studying, put down her pen, turning the chair to face backwards.

Over there was Alsheyra's listless figure.

This was Leerin's room in the Eutnohl house. Leerin who had lived in the orphanage was living here alone, studying in the vast room that she didn't know what to do with.

......However, Alsheyra had somehow appeared in the room.

She definitely hadn't notified the family members beforehand. The bitter expression of Minse who was her uncle and householder appeared in Leerin's mind.

But, the queen completely ignored Leerin's thoughts, and did whatever she wanted like usual.

"Hey, why don't you turn on the air conditioning?"

Alsheyra lazily lied on the sofa, fanning her chest while asking.

The remote for the air conditioner was by Leerin's side.

"Because it's a waste that way. The room is so big, how can I turn on the air conditioner just for myself?"

"Leerin's so thrifty. On this side, wouldn't it be nice to live an elegant life like royalty? If the people on top aren't happy, the people underneath can't be happy either."

"It's enough if Your Majesty does that. The Eutnohl family is already poor enough, we don't need to do something like that. Might as well say that Your Majesty should also be thrifty in your personal life."

"Even including air conditioning expenses?"

"Correct."

"Ah, I live in the palace, so it doesn't seem like anyone pays air conditioning fees over there."

The people who worked in the palace numbered many, and the number of people who came to the palace to handle affairs were also many. That was a place that couldn't go without air conditioning.

"......Then, why have you come here?"

Leerin pulled the topic back, asking once again.

"Nn-? Because I'm idle?"

"......Your Majesty?"

"Ah, no, no. It's that, that. How should I say it? It's that! I'm actually very busy, but for now I have some time, or perhaps I should say I can't tidy up the thoughts in my head. In the end, it's a kind of idle where I want to drink a cup of tea with you."

Her surprised look made Alsheyra flustered, so Leerin sighed, and opened her mouth to press on:

"The reconstruction of the city has largely come to an end, but the problem of the reduced reserves of resources still hasn't been solved."

"Yes, yes, yes- I know-"

"......Ah, but if the city doesn't return to a mine, we won't be able to gather other resources."

"Right right, it's all Grendan's fault, who asked it not to go to the mine, huh. If that guy went over to the mine nicely, my toiling could be cut in half, you know!"

"Even if you complain about that to me, I also can't do anything...... Moreover isn't Grendan Your Majesty's Haikizoku?"

The topic had just come to this, so Leerin voiced the question that she had had doubts about before.

"Nn...... honestly, it is my Haikizoku, but originally this city belonged to Saya, and it seems like it was sheltered by Saya after it had lost its way, and entrusted to her the functions of the city."

"Oh......"

Saya was the entity that had created this world, and was the prototype of the autonomous cities. Strictly speaking, she was not an Electronic Fairy. The autonomous cities had been born into the world according to this prototype, and the Electronic Fairies were the beings produced in order to regulate them.

"So it's not the same as the Zuellni girl from before, it's not firmly attached to my body."

The Zuellni girl from before meant Nina.

Though this way of expression had some problems, Leerin understood Alsheyra's meaning.

"If Grendan's original role has been given to Saya to control, then why would he help Your Majesty?"

"You call it help, but maybe if the kind of thing from last time hadn't happened, I wouldn't even need it. Wanna see it, my Kei power is very strong, even a Heaven's Blade would be endangered."

"Heaven's Blades can't completely bear your strength?"

"Nn~ I never tried seriously, but I think it probably couldn't. So when I use my whole power, I usually use up Dites like consumables, but Heaven's Blades can't be discarded, right?"

"Nn, that's true."

"So I asked Grendan to make an imitation Heaven's Blade, perhaps something similar to a Heaven's Blade, so that I could use it."

"I see, that's what it was."

The appearance of Alsheyra back then casting from her hands the spear that Grendan had made really left a deep impression.

"What, what? Are you interested in me?"

"Obviously not."

"Hmph!"

After the sound of knocking and Leerin replying, Eldein's face peeked into the room.

"Your Highness, we've come to supply you with tea......"

Speaking up to there, Eldein suddenly stopped speaking. After seeing Alsheyra in the room, his whole face stiffened.

"......Hm, I didn't scare him away, I guess that's progress, right?"

Alsheyra spoke mischievously. A similar situation had happened before, and back then Eldein had been very surprised, even dropping the things in his hands everywhere.

"Your...... Your Majesty......"

"Though, speaking of you, you're supposed to be a bodyguard, but now you've already become Leerin's servant."

"Uh...... I haven't thought of that."

Eldein who looked a bit weak in the first place showed a worried expression, looking to have no trace of being a Military Artist.

"......Hm? Since that's the case, why don't you just serve as Leerin's personal attendant altogether?"

"Huh? Huhhh?"

"Your Majesty, that's very discourteous."

Eldein's extremely surprised expression made Leerin open her mouth to correct the Queen.

"Really? Being a personal attendant isn't bad."

"That's not the important point......"

The queen hadn't moved, but also hadn't moved her gaze from Eldein. She once again asked:

"What do you think?"

"Huh? Ah......"

"Do you want to try being Leerin's attendant? Or do you not?"

"Eldein, even if she's Her Majesty, you don't need to be polite."

"Why? Isn't that good? Working to guard the princess, doesn't that get your blood boiling?"

"What are you saying?"

"Ah, I...... No, I don't mind being an attendant of Your Highness. Please allow me to take this job!"

Eldein stood up straight and said this, surprising Leerin, while Alsheyra showed a cunning smile.

"See, that's what he decided."

"Eldein......"

As Eldein seemed to have been fooled by the Queen, Leerin could only feel a headache.

"What are you noisy about?"

Just then, Minse walked in.

"Hi."

"............Even if we're relatives, running into someone else's house whenever you feel like it isn't very commendable."

Facing Alsheyra who had raised her hand in greeting without remorse, a bitter expression appeared on Minse's face.

"Aha, isn't it good this way? Now you know about another security vulnerability."

"......Meaning that the vulnerability you can exploit, other people can also exploit?"

"I can think of about ten or so names, I guess?"

"If they think of rebellion, that means that Your Majesty is too little-known, it has nothing to do with Leerin."

"Hmph! Minse is being mean!"

"The situation has been the Queen bullying her subordinates."

Leerin unconsciously paid attention to Minse's reply, thinking in her heart that she had learned something new.

However, regardless of what Minse said, in the end everyone still were being led by the nose by Alsheyra, and the room became a clamorous mess, and the time flowed by noisily.

Up until the Eutnohl head maid, wearing her sleeping clothes, angrily charged in shouting, "It's time to sleep!", this commotion continued on.

<center>◇</center>

"Hahh- really......"

After being shooed away, Alsheyra turned her head to look at the entrance of the Eutnohl house.

The door that had been closed by the impatient maid looked as if it were still vibrating. Alsheyra showed a wry smile, her gaze moving along the surrounding wall, and then along the entire mansion.

She was searching for a presence.

She confirmed the building, courtyard, and the surrounding walls...... there were no unfamiliar presences, and Alsheyra let out a sigh.

Lintence should be somewhere. Though she couldn't immediately read his presence, the presences of his steel threads were spread all over.

"Oho, not bad......"

Not being able to instantly find someone's presence made Alsheyra show a happy expression. It wasn't too much to say Lintence was the strongest Heaven's Blade, but even he couldn't oppose Alsheyra.

When they had first met, before the two of them had been able to begin a great battle suitable to their strong powers, Alsheyra's fist had struck the bridge of Lintence's nose, almost shattering his body and mind and ending everything.

The two people had such a difference in power between them. But, this difference of power had gradually narrowed over the years.

"By now, we should be able to play for a while, huh?"

Perhaps, might she lose?

Even if currently, Alsheyra still had a landslide victory in terms of brute force. However, if her attack were evaded once, it would be hard to say what the battle would become.

This possibility made Alsheyra somewhat happy. From her birth, Alsheyra had never once lost in battle. Because her strength was far too great, her opportunities to enter the battlefields had been almost zero, and she had lived like that up to now.

She knew many Military Artists who were addicted to combat, but completely couldn't understand their pleasure. Because she had only experienced battles that she couldn't possibly lose. Moments of life and death were impossible for Alsheyra.

"Ahh, but there was some good fun before."

That creature seemed to have been called Durindana.

Durindana had killed Tigris and Delbone, and destroyed the city where she had grown up. Though Alsheyra couldn't forgive it, from another perspective, that battle allowed her to raise her strength to its limits, and had also given her an excited feeling she had never had before.

Alsheyra wanted to once again experience that kind of battle. To Alsheyra who didn't experience any kind of stimulation during battle, and for whom it was too late to escape from the burden of fate on her back, the battle with Durindana was her first stimulating battle.

If her opponent became Lintence, could she experience that kind of feeling?

She wanted to try it out.

But, she feared it was a battle that couldn't be carried out.

Because of the coming battle, the more fighting power they had, the better.

"It would be good if it's a war of that level."

The emotions of Alsheyra as she anticipated the next battleground overcame the desire to fight with Lintence.

At the least, it wouldn't be weaker than Durindana, right?

But, regardless of how strong the enemy was, as long as her own strength became stronger, the outcome would be the same as before. Then, she had to do this.

Leerin's existence was like that.

If Alsheyra's body was the reappearance of the bodies of her Military Artist ancestors, then Leerin was the continuation of the ancestors who had first possessed a different special power.

If the opponent was a huge enemy related to the creation of the world, then this side also had to obtain this kind of strength that could oppose that enemy.

"It's that easy."

Alsheyra had been born for this objective, so she could only do this. In the first place, she couldn't say that she didn't want to do it, and she was helpless even if she did say it. Moreover, she also knew that if she didn't do it, no one else could.

To put it simply, this was the biggest reason that she didn't feel that she was carrying a heavy burden.

"Ah...... that's how it is."

Alsheyra casually walked on the road back home, while unconsciously thinking about that situation. But, she suddenly observed something.

"Damn, shouldn't this actually be a big discovery?"

As her body gradually accepted this fact, Alsheyra's mood became more and more excited.

By now, she was no longer calm.

She immediately took action.

Once she returned there was work waiting for her, so she walked slowly on the road. However, that appearance wasn't depressed. Alsheyra moved at a speed faster than the wind, running to the origin of the presence that she had detected in a moment.

"......What are you doing?"

Alsheyra appeared suddenly, but Lintence who was lying on the roof didn't show a trace of surprise.

"I noticed something amazing!"

"What thing?"

Lintence completely ignored the Queen's excited voice, moody as usual.

But, the Queen wouldn't care about that.

"It's really incredible!"

"I'm asking you what it is."

Lintence was still lying down, not at all a posture for listening to others, so Alsheyra grabbed the clothes covering his chest, unconsciously making him stand. Though Lintence's expression was displeased, he didn't oppose being moved by her.

"Wasn't I born in order to oppose this fate?"

"......Seems so."

"In order for the body of the Military Arts ancestor to reappear, the people in the first city endlessly merged the blood of strong Military Artists. They removed impurities, filtering things out and resulting in the being that is me, so I'm obviously a strong Military Artist. But I'm so strong that I can't enter battle. Once I get serious, I'll end up destroying the city before killing the filth monsters, how miserable."

The meaning Alsheyra wanted to express wasn't communicated to the other party, and Lintence only distorted his face in a surprised expression.

"However, in the battlefield before, I realized I can be useful for the upcoming situation. As long as I use the right method, I can fight in a situation where I won't destroy the city, and I know what I can do."

"Hm."

"You understand? I have been created for one purpose. I'm not dissatisfied with that, and I also believe that's how the world works. Even if I'm only one Military Artist, I have to fight with filth monsters, because that's the extent of the burden I carry. So, I don't have any problem with my life being the final weapon."

"I understand...... then, what exactly do you want to say?"

"You still don't understand?"

"Who would, isn't it just something you're thinking inside your heart?"

"Hmm? Ah, yeah, that's right. Then I'll tell you, do you want to hear?"

"If I said I didn't, this conversation couldn't continue, right?"

"Then, what if I said..............................I won't tell you?"

"Enough, just say it."

Seeing Lintence's impatient attitude, Alsheyra was quite satisfied.

So, she decided to tell it to him without further ado.

"Once this battlefield ends, I will have lost the meaning of my life."

"What do you mean?"

"Isn't that how things are? Because I was born for a single purpose, which was to fight on that battlefield. If the fight ends, then I'll no longer be useful. How surprising, is the truth really that surprising?"

"......Are you seriously saying that?"

"Huh? What, could it be that you already knew? What a liar, Lin's brain can't be that good, right?"

Alsheyra was truly surprised.

She had lived to now for that battlefield. In order to reach her goal, she grew up without hesitation, fighting to be able to extend her life. The feeling of her great strength, already enough to be eligible for a Heaven's Blade, gradually increasing made her feel the moment coming.

Though she still was anxious about having not completely reproduced the ancestors' body, in terms of fighting power, her strength was already full to a degree where she couldn't hope for it to increase further.

However, before the fight with Durindana, Leerin had appeared. Leerin only had the body of a normal person, but was still involved in this fate. This was not only sad, but also made Alsheyra feel partially angry. However, Alsheyra also felt excited that the moment where she could finally exert all of her ability was gradually approaching.

At the same time, she felt lonely.

She had never understood the meaning of this loneliness.

"I had thought that I would even become tense, but I never would have thought there would be nothing of the sort. I feel lonely because of my task being finished. I wouldn't have thought that I would be a bit reluctant to carry out my mission. Don't you think that's very surprising?"

"Were you scared?"

"Of course not!"

Her having this kind of emotion was far too funny, and Alsheyra almost laughed herself to death.

She didn't laugh because she was sorrowful or ashamed, only because she single-mindedly thought that this was ridiculous enough to laugh at. She wasn't able to calmly step back and analyze her current emotions.

"The person who has alll~ways been on top posing will come down, and then things will end. Once I think that after things end I won't have to use Military Arts, I inexplicably feel happy or mirthful, and my emotions also become excited. Ahh, I don't know what I should do."

Alsheyra thought that Lintence would feel surprised at her endless laughter, but never thought that he would put away his surprised expression and look at her seriously.

"......What is it?"

Though her body itched after her laughter ended, Alsheyra opened her mouth to ask that because of Lintence's response.

"Do you hate not being able to do anything that much?"

"Nn- how should I describe it? I'm not too sure."

"I didn't know your feelings would come to such a conclusion about the result, but answer something for me."

"What is it?"

"If both of us survive, fight with me."

"Ah- that might not be bad, okay."

"The loser has to listen to the winner, how about we add that rule?"

"Of course! Though, to think that you would say such a thing."

"Then it's decided."

"Hmmm? Then before then, I should properly think about what kind of punishment game I should make you do."

Alsheyra felt that Lintence had used this method to interrupt her topic, but she had just recently thought of fighting with Lintence, so she openly received this proposal.

"It won't end in an instant this time?"

"Of course."

The two smiled at each other. Alsheyra's heart was floating. She didn't think she would lose, but she wondered about what thoughts were in Lintence's mind.

The strange loneliness that she had just felt had been dispersed.

"......So, why are you looking for me, Kanaris?"

Her mood was obviously this good, but a presence bringing an annoying premonition stood behind her.

"......Your Majesty."

"I should warn you beforehand, don't meddle in the problem this time, okay?"

Kanaris had the blood of the Three Royal Families, and the royal guards were also composed of members of the Rivanes family that was close to the royal families.

"I understand."

Kanaris replied this way, but her face had a bitter expression.

After announcing Leerin's royal inheritance, the hostility of the outside relatives of the Three Royal Families began to focus. At the time, Alsheyra had first advised Kanaris as well as the three uninvolved Heaven's Blade successors that she had asked to act as Leerin's guards, telling them not to meddle in things.

"This is my family matter. I remember that I said before, though I have put you by my side, I don't know if I can trust you completely. If you become my enemies, even I might not be able to forgive you, right?"

Before mentioning other Heaven's Blades, Kanaris' loyalty to the throne was undoubtable. However, if a blood relative or brother became involved in this problem, it was unknown how the situation would play out.

If it were someone like Minse who attempted to assassinate Alsheyra <ref> See Volume 13 Post Epilogue. </ref>, she could laugh it off, but if it were a conspiracy against Leerin, that was another matter.

Kanaris lowered her head, unable to bear Alsheyra's gaze.

"I'm very sorry, but Your Majesty......"

"......What is it?"

Kanaris' attitude made her worry.

"What did you do?"

The one who said this was Lintence.

"Lin......?"

"The contact with the steel threads extending to the mansion has disappeared."

"Huh?"

"They weren't cut, they disappeared. What did you do, Kanaris?"

"............"

Kanaris stayed quiet.

"......Disappeared?"

Lintence said that the steel threads hadn't been cut. In other words, the steel threads extending to the mansion couldn't relay any information.

"Lintence's steel threads lost their function?"

Were there Military Artists who could do such a thing? If it were some special power that didn't have any direct relationship with fighting power, then it could have passed under Alsheyra's spies.

However, was that really the truth?

If it were like that, how could Alsheyra explain what she felt?

Alsheyra obviously focused her consciousness on the Eutnohl residence, but hadn't caught the presence of anyone, why was that?

Not only the guards, she couldn't even feel the presences of Leerin and the others.

No, it wasn't only that.

She couldn't even sense any presences from the nearby area either.

"......Kanaris?"

Facing Alsheyra's questioning, Kanaris remained silent. She calmed her breathing, enduring the pressure that Alsheyra gave off, while maintaining her silence.

No, that wasn't right.

"Normal Military Artists can't do something like this. Kanaris, what's going on?"

She had to quickly go to the residence - that was what her mind thought. The current time wasn't one for talking with Kanaris, she had to immediately go to that place to confirm whether Leerin was safe......

Alsheyra obviously thought this way, but her feet didn't move.

"............"

Lintence who stood nearby was the same.

"Please forgive me, I could do nothing, no one could resist it."

Kanaris endured Alsheyra and Lintence's gazes, while saying this with a pained voice. The attitude that she expressed showed that the situation hadn't been her own actions.

"Leerin!"

Alsheyra felt sticky sweat from her entire body, moving her gaze from Kanaris who was blankly standing still, loudly shouting out Leerin's name.

<center>◇</center>

The room seemed to have settled down, and Leerin let out a breath.

Leerin understood the Queen's reasons for worrying, as she would periodically come to visit her, but the way she did so really had problems. Sneaking into the room while concealing it from others wasn't okay.

"......Before when I wanted to sleep, I would notice her already lying on the bed."

Leerin muttered while tidying up the things on the table. Right now it was already past the time for studying, and she also didn't have the mood for it. Tomorrow she would have to attend class, so it was about time to sleep.

"Um......"

That voice made Leerin turn her head, and standing in front of her was Eldein, who didn't know what to do.

"It's already very late, why don't you go sleep."

"Ah, yes. I understand."

Minse had already returned to his room, and only Leerin and Eldein were left in the room. Eldein had originally started working as a guard monitoring the room from outside, but when he had become closer to Leerin, he had started working as Leerin's bodyguard like now.

"Then, I'll be in the next room on standby as usual."

"Sorry to bother...... Ah, right."

Just as Leerin was seeing Eldein out of the room, she thought of something.

"Is there something?"

"The stuff back then, was only because Her Majesty likes teasing people, you don't need to be too serious about it."

"Ah, the attendant thing......"

"Right right."

Leerin nodded her head.

"Though there are truly Military Artists charged with protecting the palace, they're almost all from the Rivanes family...... Though it's not too good to speak this way, I don't think it's an easy position, so you don't need to take the initiative to work in that kind of place."

Eldein was a Military Artist that Minse had picked to act as Leerin's guard, and though he normally looked a bit dull, he was definitely a strong Military Artist.

Leerin thought that way, but......

"That............"

Eldein who had stayed silent listening to Leerin speak, interrupted with an extremely troubled expression:

"Am I a cause for worry staying by Your Highness' side?"

"......Huh?"

The unexpected question made Leerin look at Eldein in surprise.

"......Ah! No, I wouldn't feel very annoyed or anything like that, but......"

"If I won't make Your Highness worry by staying, would you please allow me to serve as your attendant."

"But......"

Even if he were a normal Military Artists, she knew it would be an easy job.

Leerin who had grown up as a normal citizen knew that when the citizens on the streets criticized the palace, they always would first bare their blades at the Military Artists guarding the palace.

They were the useless weaklings that protected the strongest Queen, who wouldn't ever receive injury.

"I know what everyone calls the palace guards."

"Then......"

"But, to protect Your Highness, with only that reason, it doesn't matter whether it's a palace guard or an attendant, I'll do it!"

"Eldein......"

The simple eyes that looked downward held Leerin's reflected figure.

She felt pained.

Because she noticed something that she wasn't willing to perceive.

No, she always knew. Though it was only a faint feeling, she understood what Eldein was thinking.

However......

"Eldein......"

At that time, what exactly did Leerin say? She poked at the fog in her heart, preparing to weave her words.

However, the sentence disappeared ambiguously.

"......What?"

She understood the atmosphere wasn't the same.

"......Your Highness?"

Leerin's change made Eldein show a surprised expression.

The change in the room was clearly obvious, but Eldein totally didn't feel it. Then, did that mean this wasn't caused by a Military Artist?"

"Wu......"

The right eye under her blindfold began to hurt.

"Your Highness, what's wrong?"

The atmosphere was very quiet. But, something was happening.

Moreover, this something began with a form that Eldein also understood.

An explosion suddenly sounded from the other side of the window.

"Enemy attack?"

Eldein pulled out his Dite and assumed a stance. The light from the Dite restoration would leave the window through the gap, and in order to not let their enemy know their position, Eldein didn't immediately restore his Dite.

"It can't be, but it's unexpectedly so bright......"

The sounds of battle still continued. Eldein took a tablet-like object from his pocket, a Psychokinesis flake.

However, regardless of how Eldein stared at it, the flake didn't shine with the light of Psychokinesis received from its Psychokinesist.

"Communication has been cut."

After informing her of this, Eldein went near the windows to confirm the situation outside. Though the sounds of battle still continued, every time a noise rang out, the entire room would shake slightly, making them feel that the situation was gradually worsening.

"Damn!"

Eldein seemed to have the same feeling.

"Your Highness, please wait here, I will go confirm an evacuation route."

The other Military Artist guards hadn't come by. The sounds of battle drew closer step by step with an unhurried speed, as if knowing that this side would be in a panic and ridiculing that.

"Wait, Eldein."

"......Don't worry, I will definitely protect Your Highness."

The restless Eldein prepared to move. Leerin tried to stop him, but he didn't stop his pace.

"Wait!"

He left as Leerin called out, rushing out of the room.

"Eldein."

The figure that had disappeared from her vision left its afterimage in her left eye...... That kind of feeling wouldn't disappear. Moreover this afterimage refused to disappear as if it were a premonition.

"Why would you say that kind of thing?"

Her voice trembled.

Leerin had indeed accepted Eldein. Though she hadn't accepted him as a man, she still felt that she was very comfortable with him. Even if Eldein stayed by her, Leerin wouldn't feel uncomfortable, and could relax herself. Leerin had been crowned as a Eutnohl, and had become a member of the Three Royal Families. He was a temporary haven during this kind of intense change in her life environment.

He was like that, and had said such a thing.

"Isn't it impossible to get wrong that way?"

Leerin couldn't receive Eldein's words the wrong way.

Because, she had once spoken like that on her path.

"......It would be nice if I could have also been that slow."

Those kinds of words wouldn't work.

If they did work, wouldn't the person here not be Eldein, but Layfon instead?

"......What am I saying?"

This wasn't the problem. The outcome Leerin chose was the current situation.

Leerin was the one who didn't need Layfon.

"Eldein has already......"

His words went through her chest, staying there. Leerin obviously wanted to keep her heart from desiring others, and his words were filled with his feelings of giving up, strong enough to make one feel pained.

The feelings mixed inside slowly seeped into her heart.

The warm feelings of his attempt to give up felt tender, making her feel sad.

"Being so leisurely, is that because you aren't yet aware of things?"

"Huh?"

The voice that suddenly entered her ears made Leerin turn her head.

But, there was no one behind her.

"Was I too sensitive?"

There were no presences of anyone here.

The sounds of battle had become quieter. Had the battle ended, or was it entering a stalemate?

If it had already ended, which side had won?

"Are the people in the building okay?"

Just as she murmured this......

The door flew open, and the walls were destroyed.

A deep and intense sound rang out as the walls and things in the room scattered.

Afterwards, an extremely large object fell by Leerin's feet.

"Eldein!"

"......Ugh!"

He fell on the ground, and his surroundings were gradually dyed in a red circle. His right arm was broken, and fresh blood continuously flowed out. His forehead had also been split, and the blood that seeped out of the wound gradually turned his face crimson.

"Get a hold of yourself!"

Leerin took out her handkerchief to wipe the wound on Eldein's forehead, and looked around for something to tie the wound on his right arm.

"Your Highness, please escape......"

Eldein had received a deep wound, but the wound wouldn't cause him to die quickly.

In the end he should be all right. Leerin relaxed her breath. At that moment, a man walked into the room from the big hole in the wall.

[[image:CSR vol17 212.jpg|thumb]]

That man was probably about forty years old, very tall, with a large build. If thick hair and a wild nature were added on to Minse's body, he would turn into approximately that kind of man.

In other words, this man was very similar to Minse. Having grown to resemble him meant that this man had the blood of a royal family.

"We haven't seen each other since the first time you made a public appearance at the banquet, Your Highness."

The man who stepped into the room with a leisurely pace stared at Leerin with undisguised contempt.

"You are...... Terios?"

Leerin remembered that this name had arisen in a topic before.

"I wouldn't have thought that you unexpectedly remembered me. It's truly an honor, Your Highness."

Though the man's way of speaking was extremely respectful, his attitude towards Leerin was full of contempt.

"Please escape. Terios-sama, he, is a bit strange...... the tight guard, he could unexpectedly single-handedly-" Eldein painfully spoke. Just then, his expression suddenly changed drastically.

"Guh!"

"Eldein!"

After spitting a large amount of blood from his mouth, Eldein lost consciousness, falling to the ground unmoving.

"It seems like his organs suffered damage. If he isn't treated quickly, his life might be in danger."

"You......"

Eldein had just said he was alone.

"Do you want to kill me?"

"Correct."

Facing Leerin's question, Terios almost unhesitantly nodded his head.

"Her Majesty is the strongest Military Artist in history, and we have become accustomed to her wayward behavior. But, just because we have decided that it doesn't mean she can do whatever she wants."

"......Does it displease you that much that I am a successor to the throne?"

"Did you truly grow up in Grendan?"

The opponent said this with an unexpected expression.

"In this battle-filled city, if the ruler doesn't stand on top of the Military Artists, then what should be done? The ruler must be a Military Artist. Other than those who can become everyone's shield, other than a leader who can stand in front of anyone, who else can lead Grendan?"

Terios said this in respectful words, but with a scornful tone. His purpose for asking this was to let Leerin say the obvious answer.

Terios felt that the obvious answer was the answer useful to him.

However, Leerin didn't think that it was so obvious.

"......If you think like that, does it mean that you want the throne of this city?"

"No, I don't. But, as long as you die, the throne will be given to the one most deserving of it."

"......No, you already want the throne."

After confirming that the unconscious Eldein was breathing, Leerin stood up.

"After acquiring that kind of strength, you begin to be unable to constrain your ambitions."

To be able to single-handedly deal with the guards protecting the mansion, and in such a short time.

Regardless of how strong a Military Artist he was, he couldn't have done this.

As long as he didn't have the power of a Heaven's Blade successor.

"What did you do for this strength?"

"......Ha, haha. You really dare to talk, little girl."

After being criticized by Leerin, Terios laughed.

He dropped his polite facade, in fact an extremely rude mask, showing his unruly true face.

"It's true. If I kill you, the Rivanes elders will push me forwards as the next successor to the throne. Thanks to Claribel leaving home like an idiot, I was able to become the head of the Ronsmier family, and then the next successor to Grendan's throne."

"Is that position so fascinating?"

"Isn't that normal?"

Ahh, it was as expected. Leerin saw Terios' greedy face and understood the entire situation. Minse who was her uncle was that kind of person, and had thought like that once before.

But, if it were like this, it conflicted with the thing Alsheyra and the others worried about.

Such a life-threatening crisis shouldn't have appeared in front of Leerin.

So, she feared the situation was like this.

Terios, and other people related to the royal family, knew nothing at all, other than a very small number of people. They didn't know what kind of being Grendan was, and didn't know the function of the Three Royal Families, nor did they know what waited ahead.

So by now, there were still people who would cause unrest with this kind of greedy expression.

Then, someone had utilized this.

"Who gave you that power?"

"What are you saying? This power is one I gained myself."

"............"

"What? What are you looking at?"

Terios showed a doubtful expression as if he knew nothing.

"......You didn't see Her Majesty and Lintence here, did you?"

"Are you bluffing? Even if you're a successor to the throne, you couldn't have Heaven's Blades acting as your guards. More importantly, why would Her Majesty visit here?"

He hadn't noticed.

"You should withdraw, you're being used. If you stay your hand early, I can still act as if this commotion didn't happen."

"......What is this, a plea for mercy?"

"Perhaps you really have this kind of ambition. But, this situation is the outcome of you being used by someone. I think it's best if you calm down and leave."

"You're only a normal person, and you can do nothing in this situation. But, I really can't stand your attitude. Is this the attitude of someone who was named as the successor to the throne?"

It seemed that Leerin's manner of response had only made Terios feel displeased.

"Enough...... go die."

Terios raised a hand. Light gathered at his fingertip, and killing intent congregated in front of Leerin's forehead.

"If you want to hate something, hate the fate that Her Majesty gave you."

Apparently this was Terios' style of giving comforting words to those who would die.

The Kei that had gathered at his fingertip shot out.

Terios was completely convinced, and had no doubts.

Leerin's skull would shatter, becoming a miserable corpse.

This would serve as a warning to the Queen, and would let her understand the significance of Grendan's throne.

The throne was to be given to a Military Artist. He had to correct Alsheyra's folly of trying to let a normal person sit on the throne, and show the correct way to the people.

The one who would show this was himself.

The next King would be himself.

"......Do you think you can live longer than I or Her Majesty?"

The sight of a man who was intoxicated with his reasons was disgusting. Leerin thought this in her heart while shattering the other party's fantasy.

The Kei that Terios shot out burst without even a sound before Leerin's eyes.

"Wha-!"

Terios was very surprised.

Leerin who he thought was only a normal person had unexpectedly blocked the Kei burst, so he obviously would be surprised.

"What did you do!?"

Terios shouted while backing away quickly. He passed through the big hole that he had broken, arriving in the corridor. Though he felt that the person standing in front of him was a normal person, he still immediately took action to respond to this inexplicable situation.

"I remember that Eldein praised you. You should be a good Military Artist, as he said."

Was it Leerin becoming a successor to the throne that had made Terios feel angry, and then perceive his own ambitions?

"You... aren't a normal person?"

"......No, I'm only a normal person, nothing more."

"I won't be tricked by you again. ......Ah, Alsheyra. By now, is she planning to net the dangerous elements within the royal families?"

"......What are you saying?"

"No, I understand. You aren't Herder's illegitimate child, but a fake that Alsheyra prepared. Making the fake the successor to the throne, to uncover the potential opposition to Alsheyra in the royal families, that's her ruse."

Leerin silently shook her head.

This person wasn't living in reality.

He was a person living in his desired dreamscape of seizing the throne. Had he become this way after Leerin became a successor to the Throne, or had he become like this after obtaining that strength? Regardless, the person standing in front of Leerin was living in a dream.

"......No, The one not living in reality is myself."

If he didn't know the truth, then the situation surrounding Leerin and the others should be even further from reality.

But, in Grendan, the situation surrounding Leerin and the others was reality, and Terios' thoughts were but a fantasy.

"Hahahaha. Yes, that's how it is, I've been set up, huh, Alsheyra!"

Terios laughed loudly, howling, Kei spilling from his body.

"I don't have time to fantasize with you."

"No, you must stay, stay till the end!"

Terios restored his Dite. It was a poleaxe with a long handle.

Just raising it up high produced a strong wind raging through the room.

Eldein who was fallen by her feet was gradually pushed away by the wind, but Leerin stood still without moving at all, only her hair being blown by the wind.

"Before this power, even the Queen cannot face me."

"As expected, you're not looking at reality."

Terios closed the distance, sweeping the raised poleaxe horizontally. It was a poleaxe that could easily tear through Leerin's body.

Leerin's left hand moved. Before the high-speed movement that Terios produced, the movement of her hand seemed far too slow.

However, that hand moved as Leerin was just about to be cut in two, and with a shockwave she crushed the top of the poleaxe blade, blocking it.

"Wha-!"

The shockwave burst out before Leerin's eyes, but Eldein had already been pushed behind her by the wind, and did not suffer the shockwave.

"You...... How!"

"You're already useless."

Leefin poured strength into her left hand that was suppressing the poleaxe.

With that, everything ended.

Cracks appeared in the poleaxe. The cracks widened in an instant, spreading to the haft of the poleaxe. However, they did not stop there, continuing to break through Terios' arm.

"Kuh, uwah, what is this!"

"............"

"You! What's going on, what...... is this?"

"Just returning your move."

Deliberately speaking these words with a cold tone, Leerin added the last push.

"Guah!"

Yelling out, Terios was already using all his strength.

After adding a final push, the advancing of the cracks sped up, and in an instant covered Terios' entire body.

Light shone from under the cracks. The flowing Kei that circulated through the poleaxe and Terios' body could be seen from under the cracks.

"Disappear."

Leerin proclaimed.

Light overflowed from Terios' body.

The spilling light covered the entire room, blocking the entire field of vision.

"............"

Afterwards, as the light dispersed, the figure of Terios fallen in the corridor appeared. His appearance collapsed on the floor with his right arm bent and broken was similar to that of Eldein, who was fallen beside Leerin.

<center>◇</center>

A strong Kei flow suddenly emanated from the residence.

"! Who is it?"

Though she wanted to get closer to the residence, her feet wouldn't move. She wanted to use her senses, but she couldn't feel anything. Just then, the presence of a strong Kei suddenly came from that place. Alsheyra and Lintence were taken aback, and then felt incomparably surprised.

"......I have no impressions of this Kei."

Lintence murmured.

The Kei was so great that the opponent was on the level of a Heaven's Blade.

But, if it were a Heaven's Blade successor, the two would obviously remember all of their Kei presences, so it had to be someone other than a Heaven's Blade successor. However, the Queen and the Heaven's Blades couldn't not know of such a person.

"What's going on, how unsettling."

It wasn't only this intriguing situation that made him feel unsettled. Rather than a strange sense of a mysterious situation that was completely incomprehensible, the impatience of obviously knowing but being unable to understand was stronger.

Therefore, this situation shouldn't have been caused only by the people in the Rivanes family taking action to assassinate Leerin.

But in that case, they couldn't explain that Kei.

No, perhaps they could explain it.

"Could it be......"

Not only this situation, but also the Kei flow, gave them the impatient feeling of knowing but being unable to understand.

Then, shouldn't Alsheyra be able to recognize this Kei?

"But, how could......"

A speculation floated in her mind. However, Alsheyra couldn't confirm that speculation.

"......Kanaris, what's going on?"

Alsheyra didn't want to look at the answer that had appeared in her mind, so she turned to ask Kanaris.

"I cannot say, I can't......"

Kanaris shook her head bitterly. This kind of response didn't look like it had been produced from her feelings or relations with the Rivanes family.

Alsheyra couldn't miss that.

Therefore, the truth was as Alsheyra had thought.

"Hey......"

Lintence's voice interrupted her tense emotions.

"If you thought of something, tell us, I'm also beginning to feel bad about this situation."

"Lin............"

"Everyone moving here and there secretly, where do they think the battlefield will be in the end? What do they think their fangs exist for? Isn't it solved if we just completely crush all of the useless bugs crawling around being hindrances?"

"The situation isn't that simple."

Lintence had come to Grendan to look for battles. It would be tough to explain the things that happened here to him.

"Is it to win against fate? Then what? I don't have the slightest interest in the victory they have prepared. A battle that can't be won and a battle destined to be won have completely different meanings."

"That's true, but......"

But, this was a battle they couldn't lose. What was bet on this battlefield was not only the lives of the fighters, nor only the fates of the citizens that the Military Artists always were burdened by on the battlefield.

It was the world, all of the Regios of the world.

All of the people who lived in them.

These lives had all been bet on the upcoming war.

"......Are you someone who would bet your life for a stranger?"

"Saying that is going a bit far. But, I don't care about those strangers, but I want to protect the people living here, so I naturally just...... that's how things are, right?"

She had diverged. Though her heart thought so, Alsheyra didn't pull the topic back.

Because to Lintence, this was a topic that he couldn't help but ask.

"Right. In terms of the results, we're only protecting the world. Queen, what I cannot allow is the people who put the ones who will do these things to one side, and obstinately give these kinds of missions to others, creating these kinds of fates."

"............"

Lintence had also perceived something, so he had said something like this.

Was the situation really like that?

If even Lintence had that kind of feeling, then the situation really was like that.

The person who gave off that Kei was only an individual.

That was definitely not the energy given off by an assassin.

"......In the end, we're only people who can't arrive at the end."

Kanaris murmured this. It wasn't meant for anyone in particular, only talking to herself, a lament aimed at her own powerless feeling.

"The power that Military Artists possess isn't that important in the end. Compared to the being that must truly guide, they're just beings that can be replaced anytime. Before that, destructive power is only a strength of that degree. The true importance is hidden within the factor of Military Artists, and then that important person also......"

Leerin.

What was she currently looking at in that residence?

<center>◇</center>

In the room that had returned to calmness, Leerin gazed at her own hand.

She was shaking.

It was after the recent battle. She was bathed in her own killing intent.

Also, her own hand had taken a life.

The oncoming event that she wasn't used to made Leerin's heart grow cold, and struck fear into her heart.

"From this kind of thing, how can I......"

She tightly gripped her shaking hand, squeezing this sentence out word by word. On this road, there were more terrifying things waiting for her, and she definitely couldn't get scared by them.

"Nn - If I could, I would want to see that performance again."

"......Who are you?"

The female voice sounded again. Leerin held back her feelings of wanting to check whether Eldein was safe, looking for the owner of that voice.

But, as expected, there were no human presences to be found in the room.

"I'm an insider."

"Huh?"

The voice came from close by, and Leerin looked over there.

Unwittingly, on the table in front of the sofa was a cat.

After meeting Leerin's gaze, the cat tamely meowed.

It was a black cat, with a body of splendid fur and clear blue eyes. His forehead was inlaid with a blue sapphire, looking as if it had three eyes.

In the area surrounding the sapphire grew white fur. Had it received some serious injury?

"......It couldn't be."

Leerin had no recollections of this cat. It wasn't this room's pet, and Leerin had never heard of any people nearby raising this kind of cat.

This cat had appeared here in this juncture, meaning......

"Correct, I am the cat in front of you."

"......You, what are you in the first place?"

The voice wasn't from the cat's mouth, but came from a different place. However, what was making the sound could only be the cat.

"......That is Erumi Rigzario."

A new sound came across.

But, this was a voice that she knew.

"Saya?"

The black-clothed maiden lightly walked in from the big hole in the wall.

"Aah, it's been a long time. Is it okay for you not to be sleeping?"

"Since what has befallen this place, I haven't even entered sleep once."

"Ah, that crisis-sensing ability."

"Saya......?"

The black-clothed maiden and the cat. Leerin looked back and forth between them.

"For the most part, this is a companion."

"Ahahah, you understand, huh."

Saya's introduction made the cat make laughing sounds.

"But, I'm truly your comrade. I have no reason to be your enemy, and more importantly, the amount of time I fought with her is far longer than yours." <ref> The cat is speaking to Leerin. </ref>

"She is with the moon and I...... also one of the people that Airen picked up from the old world, someone who also developed the Regios."

"Meaning......"

The first time she had met Saya, she had once told the truth to her.

"Right, Rigzario."

Leerin thought of it. In the words that Saya had spoken to her, this name had appeared.

"The one who created Subspace...... this world."

"Correct."

Only her voice was definite. The cat was still like a cat, moving from the table to the sofa and curling up into a ball. The situation of the appearance not matching the language would make an onlooker feel dizzy.

"......Also the person who created the problem."

"Saying it like that is okay too."

If that person hadn't created the Subspace machine, the situation wouldn't have turned into this.

"But, if I didn't create it, what would the situation have become? What is for sure is that Leerin Eutnohl or Leerin Marfes wouldn't exist. Moreover this world couldn't exist, and obviously the environment you grew up in wouldn't exist. Do you know of reincarnation? Roughly speaking, the meaning is that your soul endlessly circulates, becoming various different forms. But even so, you can't say for sure that your consciousness would be Leerin. In other words, you wouldn't be yourself."

"............"

"It's because I created the Subspace machine that you are here, so it's no use to complain."

"Perhaps that's true, but that's not something you should say!"

It was like a murderer saying, 'Even if I didn't touch him he'd die of old age', Leerin felt that it was very unfair, and couldn't suppress her anger.

"Enough is enough, please."

Leerin took a step towards the cat, and Saya stopped her with this sentence.

Though it was a flat tone without any feeling, it bore enough strength to stop Leerin.

"Even if you can't stop this from happening, you don't have any good reason to expect this person to pay the price that we wish. So, I won't allow you to continue insulting Leerin."

"Saya......"

The black-clothed maiden's expression still didn't change, though her words almost oozed tears.

"I know, my mistake."

The almost completely insincere apology made a complicated expression appear on Leerin's face that she couldn't completely calm down.

"......Ah, let's leave it at that. My genuine thoughts and your feelings will be never-intersecting parallel lines however long we speak."

"Then, what is really going on?"

Saya asked this in place of Leerin who didn't want to open her mouth to talk.

"It's a test, did you know?"

The cat was curled up on the sofa, and only the cold emotionless voice resounded in the room.

"With what objective?"

"The performance testing of this child, Airen's eye. This is something even I can't copy. The only way it can be done is to try collecting the pieces of him that were spread around this world."

"That......"

Leerin held down her eyepatch.

"Airen's enchantment of the moon will be broken sooner or later. We need to face Ignasis and the Nano-Celluloids that will escape from there, and relying only on pure force is almost meaningless. We will need a different kind of power."

Everything Erumi said was what the Three Royal Families of Grendan had done up through now.

"You gave that mission to Grendan?"

"This is the first city that I created, and when I created it, I planned to have it act as the last stronghold. When confronting battle, no one would only make armor and not weapons, right?"

"But, Her Majesty......"

The effort of the Three Royal Families of Grendan had almost bloomed in the form of Alsheyra. But, there should have been another factor added, but in some incidental situation it had arrived in Leerin's body.

The situation should have only been like that.

"Haven't you known it wasn't like that for a while?"

"............"

"Do you know what you've done?"

"............"

This kind of tone meant that Erumi knew everything. She knew of Leerin's life so far, and knew of things that Leerin hadn't observed at the time.

"In the battle with Durindana, what did you do for your adoptive father? When you were just a baby, what did you do for the unrelated orphan next to you?"

"Shut up!"

Erumi's words made Leerin block her ears and yell out.

A thorn inside her adoptive father's body had grown into bramble spreading throughout him, and in the end had become Kei strength.

She had given Layfon strength like this before. She hadn't deliberately done so. But, for an immature child to escape a predicament, she had given the strength of a protector to the person next to her.

Leerin could bestow this power upon them.

This kind of ability had no reason to be unusable on herself.

That was the true nature of the battle just now.

Erumi wasn't willing to look at Leerin's wailing. No, she had seen, yet didn't have the slightest sympathy.

She didn't stop speaking.

"Never mind your tragedy for now. The situation just now can confirm that the power of the moon has appeared in your body."

"......Kuh!"

The pain in her heart made her want to roll on the ground. Erumi's words were that cruel, completely ignoring the other party's feelings.

"Erumi."

Saya quietly drew closer to Leerin.

But, her eyes looked at the black cat on the sofa.

"What happened to your heart?"

"That, it's already broken, or perhaps it didn't exist in the first place...... maybe it had already been lost back then? Maybe that's closer to the truth."

Quietly replying to Saya's question, the cat continued speaking:

"Your ability has already been confirmed. Then, everything is ready for my final battle plan."

The cat suddenly raised its face and stood up. It seemed as if it had noticed something in the vicinity, but didn't leave the sofa.

The cat's actions and Erumi's words weren't associated, as expected.

"......Though actually it should already be too late."

"Huh?"

The sudden words felt somehow unbelievable.

"You've also seen it, right? That's why you're awake."

Those words weren't directed towards herself. Leerin looked at Saya.

"Nn, it was mixed with Durindana, and succeeded in entering this world."

Saya also nodded her head.

"......It?"

"Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn. She was created even earlier than Durindana, the prototype of the Nano-Celluloids, and their ultimate ancestor."

"How......"

She hadn't thought that it would unexpectedly have already arrived.

"How can we......"

Leerin had finally made clear, with difficulty, what kind of strength she had. However, with her recent shaking and thinking of the battle with Durindana, she truly wasn't confident that she could completely do what she had to in such an intense battle.

"Don't worry, we shouldn't have problems for the time being."

Leerin had lost the color in her face, but Erumi's following words surprised her again.

"......What does that mean?"

"I also wish to know."

"Ah? Saya doesn't know either?"

"Because I don't have that kind of function."

"Yes, that's true. Then I'll show the image."

Erumi had just spoken, when......

"Wow......"

A black mist suddenly appeared in the center of the room.

Just as Leerin wondered about it, the black mist gave off light, solidifying into an image.

"This is......"

What was reflected there was a moving city seen in the wilderness. The sun rose from the other end of the image as the darkness was erased from the sky. The city was taking steps, moving through this background.

Grendan should currently have just entered nighttime.

However, the city in the scene was already early in the morning.

"Though there's a slight delay, this image is in real time."

"Delay?"

"If I said the world was round, you wouldn't trust me, right? Just listen."

Erumi's words made Leerin displeased, but the city interested her more, so she carefully examined the city.

Leerin had once sat on a roaming bus and seen the exteriors of many cities, so she knew that even just from looking at the outside, every city had its own characteristics.

Then......

"Huh? No way."

She trusted her memories.

Her feeling when she first saw this scene was far too strong, and even if the angle was different, she could recognize this city at first glance.

More importantly, the tower raised high in the center with a clock affixed on top of it was hard to mistake.

"How...... it's Zuellni."

"Correct. The Academy City Zuellni, Lævateinn's location."

"Impossible!"

Leerin involuntarily yelled:

"Layfon, he...... is there...... why, why......"

Why was it like this?

"In order to keep him from being involved... I thought this would let him stay outside of things, so I......"

Only because she had thought like this had she pushed Layfon away.

"It came to this because he's very strong, so it's all my fault. So, I don't want him to fight again, I don't want him to be hurt......"

It was only because she thought this way that she had pushed Layfon away.

"But, why is this! Why!"

"Please keep calm, it's unseemly."

"Don't tell me what to do!"

"Don’t worry, she hasn't gone there to destroy."

"......Huh?"

Erumi's words made Leerin suddenly calm down.

"Look at this."

After Erumi said this, the image changed to a different scene. The scene slowly closed in to the city, slowly focusing from a district, to a building, and then to a single room.

"This is Lævateinn."

Next, the image showed the figure of a single girl.

She was about the same age as Leerin. Though her expression was a bit flat, she was quite a beautiful girl.

"......Huh?"

Perhaps she was preparing to leave in the morning, as the girl who seemed to have just changed into her uniform hung a bag over her shoulder and walked towards the entrance.

"No way, she......"

Because Durindana from before was obviously a gigantic creature.

"To her, form doesn't have much meaning in the first place. In order to control the half-crazed Nano-Celluloids in the Zero Territory on the other side, they all take such giant forms. But humans definitely can't take that kind of form. That's the situation."

Erumi continued explaining:

"Though it's only a hypothesis, I think that Lævateinn could be growing stronger there. If she can integrate with all of the Nano-Celluloids in a scattered state that are produced, she might have already gathered all of the information in the world."

"How......"

It was hard to believe.

Regardless of if this girl and Durindana were similar beings.

But Erumi said she had already gathered all of the information in the world.

It was something hard to believe, like a joke.

However, the truth wasn't a joke.

In the image, the girl who walked towards the entrance stopped her feet. She didn't seem like she had forgotten to bring something. Leerin thought that the girl was only suddenly stopping, but she simply stayed stationary without moving. That kind of situation couldn't happen during the tight morning time.

Then, the girl abruptly turned her head.

She didn't turn to behind her.

She turned to Leerin who was watching the image.

"She shouldn't be able to see the image here, because I'm using Nano-Celluloids like her."

"But......"

She was looking over here.

If the girl hadn't noticed the gazes from here, then she would have been looking near the edge of the room's wall and ceiling.

In the time-tight morning, what reason did she have to look there?

Leerin couldn't think of one.

The girl moved.

[[image:CSR vol17 242.jpg|thumb]]

"Ah......"

The abnormal situation of the expressionless girl meeting her eyes through the image made Leerin freeze in place.

......However, the girl's action freed her from doubt.

If the girl had simply returned her gaze to the entrance and left for school, perhaps Leerin would have thought the situation just now was only her overthinking. However......

The girl gazed at Leerin, and moved her mouth.

The image didn't convey sound.

But, her mouth movements weren't fast, and the sentence was very short, so the meaning the girl wanted to express couldn't be mistaken.

Don't get in the way.

The girl, Lævateinn, said this.

This sentence was said to Leerin through the image, and she feared that the girl also knew Saya and Erumi were there.

"Hah......"

The cat made noise. Though it was only a sigh, a glimpse of fatigue could be sensed from the seriousness it held.

"I barely managed to block her from destroying our Nano-Celluloids."

"As expected, did she deliberately not come here?"

"It seems like it. Ah, I probably could have guessed."

Saya and Erumi spoke, and Leerin could only stand to the side blankly staring at the broken image.

"That's Lævateinn......?"

Even the black mist that had showed the scene had already disappeared, and only the presence of the brutally ravaged room was left behind.

But, that image had indeed just been shown.

She was in Zuellni with the form of a girl.

"Why......?"

In Zuellni?

Not only this. The reason why Lævateinn was in Zuellni was the one question, but why would she take the form of a normal person to live the life of a student?

"Why? Weren't the goals of those people to destroy the world?"

To the Nano-Celluloids like Lævateinn, and to Ignasis, the master of the Nano-Celluloids, this world was a giant cage imprisoning them.

In order to obtain true freedom, they had to destroy the moon and prison that Airen had created at the cost of his own life, and destroy the gate that was this world.

By now, it seemed like the moon was about to be destroyed. Durindana had appeared, Lævateinn had also come to this world, and only Ignasis was left to escape the prison.

The enemy's power that was to be feared the most was Lævateinn.

"......Is that the situation?"

"Nn, correct."

Erumi confirmed Leerin's words.

"We don't need to include Ignasis in the enemies' power. Though it would be troublesome to fight him in Zero Territory, as long as the battle's on this side, and we keep Lævateinn from destroying this world, we have no reason to fear him. We only need to think about how to defeat Lævateinn."

"......Therefore, why would Lævateinn......"

"Well......"

Erumi interrupted Leerin's words.

She was being evasive, Leerin felt. Erumi had just deliberately dodged Leerin's words.

Leerin had evidence for her thinking.

"......I remember you just said 'I probably could have guessed'."

Had Erumi thought that Leerin wasn't paying attention and hadn't heard that?

However, Leerin hadn't missed it.

"I wouldn't have thought you were so competent. If possible, I feel that it would be a bit better for you not to know this, hm?"

"I don't want you to decide that kind of thing for me."

Leerin didn't want Erumi to decide anything for her again. Being fated to confront this being that she couldn't rely on her own strength for had brazenly distorted her life.

Moreover, Erumi was the culprit of this fate.

"Tell me."

Leerin glared at the black cat with the mood that 'if you don't tell me, I'll kill you and screw everything up'.

"Alright, not bad."

Erumi said simply.

"It's not that I didn't say it to conceal it from you, only that I feel that knowing this will make you unable to fight well."

"Don't let that bother you."

"Oh, then I'll tell you."

Then, black mist once again appeared in the center of the room, and a white light appeared, a scene appearing as well.

There was a female in the image.

"She is......"

She greatly resembled Lævateinn.

However, her age was different. Compared to the girl from before, the person currently shown in the image was older.

A mature woman.

Other than this, there was something else that also differed.

Though the scene that was shown was a picture or a still image, it could be seen that this woman was different from the girl before, as her face had a rich expression.

"Her name is Janice Courtbach. The reason Airen became like he did was because he joined the Severed Space Investigation Plan. This woman was a volunteer with him at the time."

"Janice......?"

Her name wasn't Lævateinn?

"Janice appears to have been different from Airen who had lost his sister, given up, and no longer wanted to live. With an overly adventure-driven heart, she voluntarily joined the mission, jumping into Zero Territory, and then went missing."

Whether she hadn't noticed Leerin's doubts, or noticed but deliberately ignored them, Erumi continued speaking, while Leerin silently listened to the explanation that followed.

"Well, for the same mission, Airen and Janice went through the same training curriculum. But, in order for them to adapt to the environment of Zero Territory, there was a man who carried out body enhancement on them. His name was Soho."

The image showed another still picture. A picture taken together with Janice showed a puny, weak-looking man.

"He was an excellent scientist. After the plan suffered a setback, he returned to his lab, and completed the Nano-Celluloids that I had theorized and later thrown to the side."

"You came up with the Nano-Celluloids......?"

A dangerous term like body enhancement made Leerin frown, but it made her even more curious.

"Didn't I say I only theorized it? I only thought of such a theory in order to convert Aurora particles, also the so-called pollutants, into energy. Nano-Celluloids are completely based off this theory, and they became military weapons...... In the end, Soho was an excellent engineer, and he had developed a favorable impression of the woman Janice whom he had met during the Severed Space Investigation Plan."

Favorable impression. Leerin hadn't thought that such a word would come out of Erumi's mouth.

"But, like I just said, Janice Courtbach disappeared in Zero Territory, and her feelings died. Regretfully, she wasn't the kind of person who could easily handle her feelings. If she couldn't get something, she would do it herself. She was like that, so she was the same as me."

"'Do it herself' means...... huh?"

Leerin felt puzzled for a moment. Leerin could understand the kind of feelings of sorrow at thinking that the person she loved could have already died. But, she couldn't understand that in that case, she would 'do it herself'.

"That's not right."

"Is it strange to fill the wound in order to forget the sorrow of loss? It's like using new love to forget the old. If the wound formed isn't filled, it will bleed forever. In order to avoid bleeding to death, the wound has to be filled with something."

"............"

"If you think her behavior wasn't something a normal person should have done, then you're wrong. A normal person couldn't do this kind of thing. So, she......"

The image followed Erumi's words, adding on another still picture.

The picture of this person was very similar to the picture in the beginning, but had a decisive difference. It wasn't a matter of different clothing or expression. Just by looking at the picture, one could clearly realize that the two images gave off different atmospheres.

Leerin couldn't feel anything from this image.

"The first Nano-Celluloid that they created, and their prototype. The ultimate ancestor and governor of the Nano-Celluloids, Nano-Celluloid Interface I Lævateinn, was created."

"Lævateinn."

This picture really was Lævateinn.

She was physically exactly the same as Janice, but they didn't seem like the same person. Because, the feeling given off from her body was like a doll, not the presence of a human being. Moreover, since Lævateinn was something created, since her looks were so much like a human, just because of this, she could be called a genuine doll.

A doll that could move on its own.

"Well, the protagonist of this story has finally debuted. At the time there was a group of people whose bodies were affected by the Aurora particles, though to a lower degree than Airen, and their special characteristics awoke, and were called Abnormals. The Nano-Celluloids were used as weapons to expel the Abnormals, because they had become enemies along with Airen."

"Did Airen and that Janice person know each other?"

If he fought an enemy with the face of an old friend, could he have felt pained?

"Who knows? In either case, he fought till the last, so I think that even if there was a problem, Airen probably overcame it. Right, Saya?"

"Correct, he indeed had his struggles."

Saya nodded agreement.

"But Airen's not important, the important point now is Lævateinn."

Erumi pulled the conversation back on topic.

"The Nano-Celluloids can change Aurora particles into energy, proliferating endlessly. Thinking that Nano-Celluloids couldn't go against the will of their creators, people used them in the Zero Territory. But, an error occurred that they hadn't expected. The biochemical machinery of the Nano-Celluloids unexpectedly developed the ability to think individually, taking actions against their orders."

"Which was?"

"I think, therefore I am. Where did we come from, and where are we going? The reasons for existence. Just like humans being troubled by many things, Lævateinn also doubted the reasons for her existence. What she couldn't understand wasn't her original mission as a Nano-Celluloid, but the reason she was such a form."

"Form......"

Possessing a peculiar form didn't make Lævateinn feel superior, that she was a chosen existence. Just by being the first Nano-Celluloid, she was already a special existence.

The important point was, why was she this kind of form, that was the question that Lævateinn cared about.

"Lævateinn obtained the form that the creator loved. But, when she realized that Soho felt despair towards her appearance, it produced a desire to completely reproduce Janice Courtbach to a greater level."

Leerin didn't know and couldn't experience what kind of feelings that man named Soho had. Just by comparing the two pictures, she could see how much the two women differed.

Their shape was the same, but that didn't mean they would become the same person, because their expression, demeanor, and temperament were very important. Moreover, expression and demeanor were created by the feelings the person felt during their life.

Thinking of this, an idea emerged in Leerin's mind.

"It couldn't be that Lævateinn still thinks of......"

"It's very probable."

Was staying in Zuellni to further understand humans?

"Up till now, Lævateinn hasn't succeeded in reproducing human characteristics. She almost breached the orders to retrieve Janice who had disappeared in Zero Territory, but the plan failed, and she had also misinterpreted human nature."

"Nature?"

"Just like Soho creating Lævateinn, was it enough for external appearance to be the same? Even if it were only a momentary thought, she still made that kind of conclusion, so she listened to Ignasis who had claimed Soho's body, and then everything continued till now."

"......Huh?"

The man in the picture was Ignasis?

"Perhaps, she was testing whether the conclusion she had made herself was correct, so she listened to Ignasis who lived in Soho's external appearance."

"Even if the form's the same, the inside is still different, right?"

"Correct."

The one who nodded her head in agreement this time wasn't Erumi, but rather Saya.

"But if we say so, Lævateinn is the same. Though our reasons are different, I'm the same kind of being."

"Ah......"

Leerin had heard before that Airen had entered Zero Territory to look for his sister, and Saya's external appearance had become exactly the same as hers because she had received his influence.

"The same form doesn't imply the same heart, right? Perhaps that was the desired answer she received after submitting to Ignasis."

Machines trying to become human. However, the way Lævateinn was born was different from humans, so she planned on gaining a human heart with a non-human method.

What kind of being was the so-called human? She endlessly thought, tested, thought, tested......

"But, if it's like that, hasn't the reason for Lævateinn becoming a human already been lost?"

That man called Soho who had created Lævateinn's appearance hoped for the person possessing that appearance to return to his side. However, he himself had disappeared in the process.

Not only this, Lævateinn also served the person who had killed Soho.

Thinking this, Leerin couldn't help from feeling sorrow, almost sympathizing with Lævateinn.

"Even so, she still wants to destroy the world?"

"She will destroy the world."

Erumi answered.

"Why?"

"Because if she doesn't she has no way to continue advancing."

"Advancing?"

"Since she was created as a being who cannot be redeemed whatever she does, she can only think of how she can tidy up the residues of her existence. This is her guiding question."

"Correct."

The reason that Lævateinn wished to become Janice was Soho, who was already dead.

"Even so, she still can't give up, that's why she's there. Then, we can only fight with her, right?"

Leerin didn't understand, she could only shake her head.

"But......"

Saya murmured:

"Then, what exactly is she doing in that city?"

Leerin and Erumi couldn't respond to that question.

<center>◇</center>

Erumi and Saya suddenly disappeared.

"The test has succeeded. I'm very satisfied even with just this."

As she departed, Erumi said this.

"The fate of this world is in your hands. I leave it to you to decide how to deal with this fate."

"............"

"I've prepared the battle well for you. You decide whether you want to fight. In the end, this battlefield has nothing to do with me."

The voice informed her of this with an almost frank tone.

After the cat left the room, Saya also quietly departed.

Leerin felt that the atmosphere in the room had returned to its original state. Erumi had probably done something to this place just now.

Erumi's words were quite serious.

But, Leerin cared about something else compared to that seriousness.

"......In the end, what goal does Lævateinn have?"

A strong presence closed in from the other end of the residence. The Queen would soon arrive, and Minse who was in the building had also begun taking action. Erumi had somehow cut off this space by some means, and when it was restored back, the surrounding presences begun moving at the same time.

As Leerin heard those sounds, she crouched down in place, while examining the injuries of Eldein who was fallen by her feet.

"Fill the hole."

Not retrieving the things lost, but blocking the hole in one's heart with something else.

Was this the right way?

"But...... I'm sorry."

She still didn't have that kind of feeling. Even if that kind of blank space had already buried itself in her heart, she currently wanted to keep it that way.

"Thank you."

Eldein was still unconscious. Leerin stroked his forehead, quietly murmuring.

<center>◇</center>

Since she had invaded this world, she had noticed people monitoring her from the darkness. The other party seemed to use the same substances that comprised Vati's body, the Nano-Celluloid-based monitoring system.

However, the other party didn't actively draw close to Vati's body, so she always ignored it. But, today the other party had drawn closer to this side.

Vati used this time’s proximity to try seize the control of the other party, but failed in the end. However, she had succeeded in stopping the other party from continuing to monitor herself from a closer distance.

But, why had the other party chosen this opportunity to approach Vati?

"......Perhaps I should assume the other side had already completed their preparations."

Grendan had taken defensive measures against the Nano-Celluloids, so even if it were Vati, she could only monitor from a distance.

"Erumi Rigzario really still lives, hm?"

She definitely would have come up with some further tactics, making some further preparations for facing Vati.

"But, this has nothing to do with the current situation."

As long as the other party didn't take action, she didn't plan on taking the initiative to do anything.

Vati opened the entrance door and walked out. The old-building smell that the buildings gave off mixed with the clear new morning sky. Vati felt this kind of smell while walking to the shop on the first floor, then piling the products on the electric transport vehicle that had been prepared in advance.

Vati's work was also to send the finished cakes to the partner stores in the morning. To her, finishing her work and then going to school had already become normal activity.

Helping to make cakes after waking up, then returning to her room to tidy herself up and prepare, then going out to send the cakes, and then attending class.

Vati Len's morning was busy enough to be a feast for one's eyes.

"I'm off to send them."

"I'll leave it to you."

Being sent off by Meishen, Vati started the engine of the electric transport, and departed.

Her smile was even weaker than normal.

"............"

Vati drove the electric transport while thinking of Meishen's expression just then. She had applied makeup, trying to conceal her red eyes. Even so, her voice was still a bit hoarse, and her movements were more sluggish than normal. In order to complete what she needed to do in the limited time, Vati's movements had to be faster than normal.

This was unavoidable.

You could even say Vati had thought that there was a good possibility that she would have a break from work today.

However, today Meishen had still opened the store.

"By expecting herself to lose, she increased her resistance?"

What was the resistance of the heart after all? Though it was in Vati's vocabulary, she didn't understand what kind of existence it was. But, if she knew before that she would be wounded, even if it were this kind of pain, she should be able to endure it.

Even if Meishen was in this kind of situation it wasn't surprising.

After all, in Vati's eyes, her actions were only the conclusion of her low self-esteem.

"I wouldn't have thought that she would so quickly advance to the next stage. But, since she's already advanced to the next stage, I should observe well her subsequent actions."

What did Meishen plan to face the heartache that she still suffered to today?

When that time came, what would be the answer she would find?

Soon after, the delivery was completed. To Vati who had grasped the entire traffic of Zuellni, finding the most suitable route for delivery was far too easy. She stored the electric transport in a large locker near the school building, then walked to school.

Almost all the people in the entire city would be gathering to school at this time.

Vati walked on the overcrowded road to school, obviously noticing Meishen walking dozens of Mels ahead. Though the gaze of her eyes was blocked by other students and couldn't see Meishen, her senses still could pass through the Nano-Celluloids, so she observed Meishen with her own eyes.

Vati observed Meishen with an appearance that could be extremely aptly described as feeble. Vati kept looking at her walking on the road in a trance, her eyes seeming to have no focus, dangerously pushing forward with the tide of others.

"Mornin-"

At that time, Meishen's two childhood friends walked over.

"Good morning, Mei-chi."

Mifi and Naruki surrounded Meishen from left and right.

"Ah, good morning."

Meishen who had noticed the two half a second late raised her head.

"!"

It was only a bit. But, the expressions of the two definitely changed.

As soon as they saw Meishen's face, the expressions of the two went slightly stiff, and a moment later returned to normal.

"Okay, I remember you don't have to open the shop tomorrow, right?"

"Huh? Uh, nn."

"Right, then tomorrow come live at my place."

"Huh? That suddenly......"

"Aha, because Naruki doesn't clean the house. She said her work is too busy and she doesn't return to the room much, so she drops all the work on me. What do you think?"

"How rude. But, doesn't Mi-chan use the room at a much higher rate than I do?"

"That's true, but whether it's my own room or the kitchen, I still clean it well. Who didn't clean the shower room that was her responsibility and the bathroom that we take turns on?"

"Ugh...... how annoying."

The two of them bickered. Meishen first opened her eyes in surprise, then suddenly laughed.

"Nn, okay. It's enough if I clean?"

"If possible, I also want to taste Meishen's handmade cuisine that I haven't eaten for so long, and a lot of it. Don't worry, Nakki will make sure it all gets eaten."

"Nn, Mi-chan can really eat. It's like she wants to write a diet book, so she tries to see how fat she can get after a day of overeating!"

"What! Well, sometimes it's like that, but sometimes not. Nakki too, you've left the platoon so you don't exercise enough now, right? It's that kind of time! In order to solve the problem of not exercising enough, we have to supplement ourselves with lots of nutrients!"

"Well......!"

"Welllll......!"

"Then, you two...... I know, I'll make food for you."

The two pushed each other while wearing smiles, and Meishen bit her lip with a puzzled expression.

"Please make a lot!"

"Nn, I leave it to you."

"Really......"

Though she showed a puzzled expression, the smile mixed into it was already different from before, with a cheerful feeling added to it.

Vati saw this act.

She observed without moving her eyes up till she reached the place she expected.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Chapter2|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Chapter2

2013-08-30T22:35:23Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 2 - Nina's Battlefield===

Her body was heavy like it had been filled with lead.

"Ugh, ah-"

Her joints uttered laments as if they had become stone.

"This battlefield really is exhausting."

"Yeah, my Kei vein was almost fatigued."

"Nn."

This was the resting room of the practice battlefield.

The intense and lengthy battle had already finished, so Nina and Claribel were there.

"Ah, But! Did you see? Did you see it, Nina?"

"Nnn."

"That is Layfon Alseif! Puwah!"

"......I felt it deeply."

Claribel stood up excitedly, and immediately cried out painfully because of muscle pain. Her like this made Nina show a wry smile.

"Felt it deeply, huh."

Since Layfon had joined the seventeenth platoon, a year and then some had already passed. Nina had trained with him, and had carried out practice battles, but this was the first time she had seriously battled with Layfon.

"It's totally different from the feeling of watching from afar."

"This is Layfon who is dedicated to fighting filth monsters. How do you feel fighting against him when he can use steel threads?"

"He's very strong......"

Nina could only reply like that.

Using his blade and steel threads simultaneously on the battlefield, and each setting traps, Layfon had lost two Dites. But afterwards he had still used the great blade of the Adamantium Dite to fight, and that fighting method could only be described as ingenious.

Moreover he still had an unmatched oppressive feeling.

"It felt as if fighting against a ridiculously strong filth monster."

"Right!"

Claribel was very happy.

"Though only swordfighting is Layfon's specialty, there are many styles to mix that with steel threads, perhaps that way of fighting should be called rather scary? Of course Layfon's steel thread technique isn't as good as Lintence-sama, but even still it's already very strong. The problem really isn't the depth of the techniques, but the momentary explosive strength of using the techniques. After all Layfon has the unique ability where he only needs to see other peoples' Kei techniques to be able to steal them, so his style of fighting has become completely specialized around using these peculiar methods. Of course it's like that, after all he's the only Heaven's Blade successor in history to not use a good weapon like the Heaven's Blade......"

Showing an intoxicated expression because of her happy feelings, Claribel chattered endlessly. She spoke while sitting back down, and then lying flat on the ground again. Even so, she still continually talked, and later her voice eventually quieted down.

"Clara, if you want to sleep just go back to the room to sleep. I don't have the strength today to carry you back home."

"I know~ but never mind that, Layfon's more important. Did you see? Before when he fought me he used Hazy Garret, but this time it was Silent Flash. They're the super powerful Heaven's Blade Arts. Do you understand? Why they're Heaven's Blade Arts? That they're Layfon's own moves, and Layfon himself believes that without using the Heaven's Blade he couldn't have invented those techniques, so they're called Heaven's Blade Arts? Though Layfon's Dite has been improved with the techniques of this city, that Layfon can unexpectedly use these kinds of techniques with normal weapons, how deserving of Layfon. He really won't be buried in the wilderness like that!"

"Oh."

Layfon was very strong.

Nina held the Haikizoku in her body, and had received Dites from Zuellni that could completely bear the great power that the Haikizoku exerted, and Claribel could use the many-faceted Karen Kei. Even facing the two of them, Layfon still almost hadn't fallen.

Nina knew Layfon was very strong. From their first inter-platoon match, she had understood this.

And today, she had won against him.

"Nn, he truly is very strong."

This fact made Nina so happy she could almost collapse, but also made a lonely feeling emerge in her. Though it wasn't her by herself who had defeated Layfon, to today Nina had endlessly honed herself with him as her target.

She had once thought Layfon stood at a distant place that she would never be able to arrive at.

Reaching that place made Nina have a sort of guilty feeling, feeling that it was only because of the Haikizoku's help that she had made it. Claribel had said there was no reason to care about that kind of thing, and the Haikizoku had said something similar. It didn't matter what sort of strength, not being able to flexibly use it meant it was meaningless.

The two of them had joined hands to defeat Layfon. So, Nina didn't have the joy of reaching her goal by herself. However, she didn't think that it was wrong to cooperate with others to complete a goal if she couldn't do it with her own strength. Else, she wouldn't have formed the seventeenth platoon in the first place. Otherwise she should have felt that it didn't matter who the platoon members were as long as she became strong herself.

"I guess......"

The seventeenth platoon.

Claribel had fallen asleep unwittingly.

"Clara, I'm tired too, there's no way I can carry you back."

"I know thaat-"

Even the sound of her reply had become slurred, becoming the breathing sound of slumber.

Nina herself was tired to the point where she was too lazy to stand up, but thinking that they needed sheets for two people, Nina dragged her heavy body up.

"The seventeenth platoon."

Nina hadn't showered, and walked through the corridor with mud all over her body. She planned to somehow shower before sleeping, but she wasn't even certain that she could do this kind of small thing.

"It's my platoon, but......"

She and Claribel had joined hands to challenge Layfon.

Challenging him wasn't wrong, and joining hands with Claribel wasn't wrong either.

However, the true meaning and significance of this activity couldn't be told to anyone.

"Am I betraying them?"

She muttered this.

Even if this was unavoidable it was still the same. This fact not only deeply engraved itself in Nina's body, but would also brand itself in the hearts of the people around her, like the words Layfon had said during the battle in the empty city. People would get some kind of message from being engraved into reality, and that would make them think.

Her pace as she walked in the hallway was quite heavy.

Was it because she was exhausted, or because she had noticed this truth?

"......Perhaps it's already too late."

Even her muttering was heavy.

Could she bear this kind of weight?

This doubt gradually destroyed the joy of victory.

<center>◇</center>

Sharnid was thinking.

"......What has happened?"

"Hm? Ahah......"

Perhaps nothing had happened, as Dalshena who walked beside him sent a surprised look.

"Uh, do you have no thoughts about what happened just now?"

The two were leaving the practice battlefield, walking on the road back home. Sharnid had tried inviting Dalshena to dinner, but like normal he had been refused. Before they split, the two didn't have anything in particular to say, and had just walked, and this conversation had occurred in the middle of the road.

If things were normal, the scene that should have happened was Sharnid would use his normal manner to chat with Dalshena, and then she would respond coldly, but today's Sharnid was genuinely quiet, so Dalshena cared about his response.

"Just now......? Do you mean Nina's strong power? Or Nina teaming up with Claribel?"

"What, you obviously know, right?"

"Huh, are you jealous?"

"How should I say it?"

Sharnid had long since known that Nina possessed a strong power. When coming in contact with Grendan, and when a big group of filth monsters had attacked Grendan, Nina had shown abnormally strong power in those rough battles.

Moreover, she had candidly spoken of her association with the abnormal world.

Nina was afraid that she would drag others into the battlefield, but in the end this hadn't happened, and Sharnid's life was as calm as usual. Of course, that was other than the personal affair that had happened around the time of the school opening ceremony.

That event was also related to Dalshena. Although her expression was currently very calm, was she actually like that?

(Ya, let's ignore that for now.)

Sharnid pulled his stray thoughts back in place, and voice his sincere opinion:

"It seems like our Captain-sama really likes keeping secrets."

"You think she's concealing something?"

"Anyway, it's something bothersome."

"If she only had today's competition because of that, what would you do?"

"What should I do, huh......"

He had relayed Nina's words to Dalshena.

Though he had relayed it for her to hear, still......

"Up to today, I still haven't been completely confident."

"Yeah, true."

Dalshena's dubious attitude wasn't strange.

"We indeed saw a creature that was big enough to cover all of Grendan......"

"We can interpret it as a special filth monster beyond the ordinary."

"Then what was the reason for Zuellni and Grendan to come in contact? Grendan isn't a city near Zuellni, right? I've heard that the areas surrounding Grendan all have unusually high probabilities of filth monsters appearing, so Zuellni couldn't have taken the initiative to come close to it."

"Really? Back when the city went out of control, didn't Zuellni charge into a big group of filth monsters? Perhaps Zuellni's Electronic Fairy experienced abnormalities?"

"......I see."

Even Sharnid didn't know if this way of thinking was really Dalshena's true thoughts.

However, it wasn't impossible. It was a fact that Zuellni had experienced abnormalities and charged into a big group of filth monsters, and it could be extended to be interpreted as the reason for coming in contact with Grendan.

Perhaps that group of aliens and that giant creature were only things that already lived in this world, special abnormal beings different from the normal filth monsters. Maybe there was no hidden meaning in this.

Sharnid thought that the secrets that Nina was facing and pulled even deeper with her body stuck in the mud perhaps never existed in the first place.

Perhaps it was only Sharnid thinking too much.

"Nina teamed up with Claribel who came from Grendan, and then secretly did things while excluding us, fearing to say anything even to Layfon...... the situation wouldn't be like that, right?"

"If you want to know, couldn't you just open your mouth and ask?"

"You wouldn't care about that?"

"Well, I wouldn't bet my life for that person. I won't bother to care about things other people won't talk."

"Ah, so that's how you think."

After all, the reason she had joined the seventeenth platoon was also because that kind of thing had happened. The tenth platoon that Sharnid had once been a part of had already collapsed, and Dinn who had been the platoon captain had been taken back to his home.

"To me, the so-called platoon is only to keep my power from getting rusty, and a place where I can efficiently improve my strength. I don't have any need for something like a platoon captain."

"......So that's how it is."

As Dalshena said this, Sharnid tried not to look at her face.

Life in the Academy City was only six years.

"We already spent five years, huh."

Perhaps it was up to the newer people to begin putting in effort toward something now. Sharnid and the others already didn't have enough time to do such things. Life in the Academy City ended after six years, and the students didn't possess unlimited time, so the ending time was bound to approach.

Feeling that this sort of time was close by would make people lose their reckless momentum. Sharnid didn't think he could find a goal that could make him hot-bloodedly think 'I still have a year'.

"Correct."

Dalshena nodded her head indicating agreement. Sharnid couldn't hold great expectations of her who faced the same.

"But, that's my problem, and isn't a problem of yours."

"......Nn."

"Did you leave us in order to run into difficulty in this kind of place?" <ref> Dalshena is speaking here, referencing Sharnid leaving the 10th platoon. </ref>

"............"

When Sharnid still hadn't thought of how he should reply, the road had already split into two. Dalshena didn't say goodbye, didn't continue questioning, and didn't request that Sharnid answer, simply quietly walking on the road. Sharnid who had stopped his steps could only stand there gazing at her gradually departing figure.

He scratched his head.

He looked at the sky.

"I really can't stand it."

Sharnid put forth a great effort in order to mutter that sentence.

<center>◇</center>

His body was heavy after finishing a large number of chores.

"Really......"

Gorneo let that word out of his mouth. He was at the hospital. It was currently evening, and visiting hours were already almost over. His face wrinkled as he tried to solidify the feeling of his shoulder and neck as he moved forward to the place he wanted to go.

His target was the big floor for hospitalized patients.

"Shante, I'm coming in."

After knocking on the door he quickly walked into the room.

This was a single room, but there were already guests inside.

A person who shouldn't have appeared here.

"Ah, it's been hard on you~"

"......Why are you here?"

The person who had come to visit before him was Samiraya. The Student Council President who should have been working in the Student Council building had unexpectedly and for some unknown reason come here.

Many things had occurred during the Student Council elections, and Samiraya had met Shante. After that, whenever she found time, she would come to visit Shante like this.

That would obviously make one happy, but......

But today......

"Huh? Because I finished my work, right?"

"Did you finish looking at the repair costs for the practice battlefield?"

"Huh? That case can't be filed today, right?"

Samiraya came to that conclusion with her eyes open wide in a surprised expression, making Gorneo unable to keep from rubbing his temples. The competition that had been held today had been carried out with the consent of both the Student Council President and the Military Arts Head, and because it was a debt of gratitude for the special task from before, even though it was a request for personal use from a platoon, the repair costs had not been apportioned to the platoon.

Had it been normal, there would have been no reason to rush the handling of it, but......

The damage this time was truly too tragic.

The degree of destruction that Gorneo had originally expected was probably about the same as the time when Layfon and Claribel had fought, but the competition this time had also involved Nina, and Nina's power was far beyond what Gorneo had known, so the destruction of the practice battlefield was far greater than he had expected.

Only because of this had Samiraya thought that the damage assessment wouldn't be completed so quickly.

"Hasn't the assessment already been sent to me to sign?"

"........................Huh?"

After Gorneo replied, Samiraya's face turned blue in an instant.

"The people supervising the practice field very much enjoy watching Military Arts competitions, this is very well-known among the platoons. Those guys all will watch the battle while calculating the probable damage, drawing up a plan for repairs."

"Really?"

"Though the damage this time is very great and we have to spend some time carrying out confirmations, the assessment has reached my desk."

"Uh, ah...ah...ah...ah......"

Samiraya listened to Gorneo's explanation while making a strange noise. In Gorneo's mind emerged an image of the Student Council vice-president Leu in the Student Council room quietly becoming angry.

The same scene emerged in Samiraya's mind.

"I......I......I'll be going!"

Right after saying that, she hurriedly rushed out of the hospital room.

"Don't run in the hospital!"

After reminding her, Gorneo let out a sight, and then looked at the bed.

On the bed, there was a girl looking at him while smiling calmly.

[[image:CSR vol17 132.jpg|thumb]]

She was Shante.

Though the past her had been in the same year as Gorneo, her body had been small enough to sit on his shoulder. But, since the event that happened in Grendan, up through today her body had continuously grown at an alarming rate.

This phenomenon didn't seem to be the same as the burst of fast growth that Gorneo had seen several times before.

Shante hadn't returned to her original body size, and she seemed to have put all her past years of growth to be completed in a short moment.

When the doctor had said this, Gorneo had thought of when Layfon had seen Shante's transformation before and had given Alsheyra as an example, so he had told the doctor that it could have been Shante's strong Kei flow that stopped her from growing.

However, this reason couldn't explain the Shante transforming from an older person to a child.

In short, Shante's growth still didn't show any signs of stopping. With this kind of rapid growth, it was possible that ordinary daily nutrition wasn't enough to supply her body with nutrients, so she still continued to stay in the hospital.

"Are you doing alright?"

"Nn, it's too bad these things are attached to my body, so I can't run around."

Saying this, Shante raised the tube that stuck out from her arm. Her appearance had once again become a bit different from yesterday, making Gorneo feel uneasy.

"You don't have to come every day, you know."

"I can't do that."

"Why?"

Shante tilted her head giving a puzzled look. Facing her like this, Gorneo still felt uneasy as could be expected. Spread out in front of her were sweets that Samiraya had brought as gifts, and some were still left.

The Shante that Gorneo knew wouldn't speak like this.

The Shante that Gorneo knew would gobble the food in front of her in an instant.

"......In another week, I might not be able to recognize you."

"Don't worry, Goru will definitely be able to recognize me."

"Mm."

Shante showed a slight smile, and Gorneo unconsciously turned his head.

"Moreover, even if Goru doesn't recognize me, I'll definitely understand, so don't worry."

"Mm."

Ahh, how worried his heart was.

The current Shante was completely different from the wild-natured yet grown-up her that Gorneo had seen many times. Along with her body growing, Shante's heart grew as well. This situation made Gorneo feel worried.

He couldn't tell if he would unwittingly become a relatively younger person, and that kind of feeling made Gorneo uncomfortable.

"Ahh, this really is......"

When Shante was unconscious he had been distraught all day, but he wouldn't have thought that when she awoke he would still be distraught all day.

She who became more beautiful every day made Gorneo feel restless.

<center>◇</center>

Two people woke up at the same strange time.

"Nn-"

"What is it?"

The resting room was dark. Had the manager of the practice battlefield not seen Nina and Claribel, or had she noticed, but been helpless towards their deep sleep, therefore leaving them here?

Whatever the answer, Nina and Claribel had been left in the resting room of the practice field.

"......In the end I want to take a shower."

"I hope we can use it."

Though her stomach was very hungry, the smell of sweat that came from her body and the feeling of the mud that stuck to her body were even more unbearable.

Claribel also agreed with Nina's judgment, so the two of them walked to the shower room. Though there were no lights on inside, warm water still flowed from the showerhead. Relying on the emergency lights from the corridor that they had walked through, the two of them showered, washing off the sweat and dirt on their body.

"Now, what should we do?"

After washing off their sweat and calming that dirty feeling, it became a strong hunger as if they were fasting.

"......Speaking of that, the door should already be locked, right?"

"Isn't there still a security guard?"

"Is...... there?"

"......It seems like I can't hear the sound of anyone."

Perhaps there were people here. But, the practice battlefield where Military Artists battled was quite vast, and this big building was surrounded by empty buildings, so it was unknown whether a security guard was nearby.

"Maybe we can use the vending machine that the spectators use?"

"If we use brute force to get out of here, the aftermath will be very troublesome."

The vending machine was unplugged. After obtaining food and beverages, the two of them once again returned to the resting room, and then gobbled up the pasta, sandwiches, fried foods, and other food that they had bought in great quantity.

Though they were female, if there were two ravenous Military Artist stomachs that wanted to eat a meal, such a description would be very appropriate for the situation.

The speechless yet noisy eating scene continued for quite a while.

"Hu, I'm full. At this kind of time, the amount of food really is more important than the quality."

Claribel who was sitting on the floor let out a satisfied sigh, a small mountain of garbage piled up by her waist.

"Not bad at all."

Nina also sighed. The satisfied feeling of the fatigue that had been firmly attached to her body finally disappearing spread through her body.

"......Then, what should we do next?"

"We can only wait here for the doors to be opened."

"Ah, the situation really has turned into that."

"We can also go to the security guard room, but......"

"Yeah, it would feel embarrassing."

Therefore, the best method would be to go back to sleep. After the two of them collected the garbage, they once again laid down.

"......Oh right, Nina."

"What?"

"Do you have anyone you like?"

"Eh?"

The question that Claribel suddenly put out made Nina prop her body up in a half-sitting position.

"W......What kind of things are you saying so suddenly?"

"Haah, isn't it like one of those chats about love topics? Speaking of which, I've never had such a thing with Nina."

"Obviously, that kind of topic......"

"You don't like it?"

"It...... It isn't something that can be said trivially."

A strange light flashed in Claribel's eyes, and Nina turned her head as if to dodge that gaze.

However, that movement wouldn't stop her from continuing that topic.

"Really? I feel that we should exchange information when we chat about that kind of topic."

"That kind of thing......"

"What do you think about Layfon?"

"......Don't you like him?"

"That's right, but I feel like Nina also feels that way!"

"That...... That's not how it is!"

"Is that true?"

"Right."

"Oho. Then is it okay if Layfon and I do this and that?"

"Underage people can't do that kind of thing."

"You don't have any jealousy mixed in that stubbornness, right?"

"Didn't I say......"

Just as the words left her mouth, Nina couldn't continue speaking. The expression that appeared on Claribel's face was that serious, and her gaze didn't seem like she was joking either.

"Nina."

"W......What?"

"There's the possibility that we might die tomorrow. If that kind of thing makes you hesitate, that moment could possibly mean the end of the world."

"Ah, nn......"

"I don't mean that you should abandon yourself to despair or live for pleasure, but I feel that you should honestly face yourself in a way that won't make yourself regret."

"I......I'm doing that."

"Then, what do you really think about Layfon......?"

"That...... that......"

"Ah, I don't know myself what the situation will become, but personally, I hope to peacefully resolve this problem."

"By problem, you mean......"

"Competing with a good friend over the same guy, isn't that kind of feeling good?"

"......It's a bit strange to be called that by Clara."

"Is it that strange?"

"......That, I don't really understand."

What was definitely true was that this feeling wasn't bad.

However, as to her feelings towards Layfon......

"I truly don't really understand."

As a Military Artist, Nina greatly respected him. As a companion in the same platoon, Nina thought that there wasn't anyone more trustworthy.

Then, as a woman......?

Nina thought of what had happened in the empty city, thinking of when Layfon had applied medicine on her back to treat her. The tense feeling she had felt at the time could be explained as a manifestation of her feelings.

Therefore, that would mean this kind of feeling had already taken form in her heart, but the situation wasn't like that.

She didn't like Layfon. That assertion made Nina feel a bit of resistance, but she felt that she could never think of Layfon as a lover.

"......You're still indecisive, huh."

"Wu!"

As Claribel said this, Nina suddenly became speechless.

"I should say that Nina's mental age towards such things like love is super low, maybe the same as Layfon, or maybe you're even slower than him."

"Ah, uh, ah......"

Nina wanted to deny this, but she also understood that she didn't have anything that she could refute that with, so she couldn't say anything meaningful.

"Therefore, let's do this. Though I feel sorry for you, if I have to wait for your mental age to grow into an adult's, the time that would be wasted would be a pity."

"No, but...... other people think Layfon......"

"That's true. But the other people all understand their own feelings, and I think they're eligible to be my rivals, so I shouldn't have any real reason to care about them, right?"

"Uh, um...... yeah, I guess."

"Love is a battle. Once you become careless, the things that you want with all your heart will disappear in an instant to a place you can't touch."

"Wu, nn......"

"Aah, therefore, starting from tomorrow...... hehe, hehehehe......"

"Um, hey......?"

"Although it was the two of us, we still won after all. Though I only thought so in my heart, things that have been decided are things that have been decided. Hehe, hahaha......hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha."

Speaking of this, Claribel had said once before that if she won against Layfon she would confess to him.

Nina felt somewhat uncomfortable looking at Claribel's gradually collapsing expression in the darkness, while once again thinking.

(Really, I still don't understand.)

But, her chest indeed felt tight.

But it was because she wanted to resist that kind of action that would change her environment, though on the other hand, she would change as well.

Other than Military Arts, Layfon's usual personality and disposition that couldn't really be relied on, could change at the hands of a woman.

(Change annoys me after all.)

Nina didn't want the environment surrounding her to change.

"That's a desire that can't be realized."

This was the Academy City. The reason everyone came here was because they wanted to change themselves. If they didn't change themselves, then they had no reason to brave dangers to come to the Academy City. To this Academy City, change was an obvious phenomenon.

"That desire can't be realized."

"......What?"

"......It's nothing."

It was useless to keep embracing an impossible desire.

"......This is what I think."

"What?"

"I think Nina has some narcissistic tendencies."

"Wha-!"

"Doesn't Nina think that she's a sorrowful being and stuck in the middle of things?"

"That......"

"It's okay, if it can let you exert your full power."

"No, as I said......"

"What, isn't that quite good? The darkness in your heart has times when it can come in handy. What I'm saying is that those reasons are evil."

"I......I'm not that kind of person!"

"......Forget about that, don't you feel that the air in here has become strange?"

The fantastic allegations made Nina's heart become chaotic, and compared to her, Claribel's expression was quite calm.

"Stop talking about that...... What?"

Claribel's face wasn't the same, since a smile hadn't emerged nor was she showing a relaxed expression.

This was her face on the battlefield.

"......What is it?"

However, her body naturally entered battle condition. Nina instantly stood up from her lying down position, searching for an unusual presence.

The air wasn't the same?

"......What's the meaning of this?"

Changes had indeed appeared in the air. However, Nina didn't know what exactly was different.

"I remember this kind of subtle change in the air. In Grendan, this would happen whenever those guys appeared."

"Wolf Faces......?"

"But those guys have already......"

She had heard that before the big commotion that had happened in Grendan, they had already been completely eliminated.

"Therefore......"

What was the reason for this kind of feeling?

What would happen?

Before Nina had time to ponder, a change suddenly appeared, happening at an intense pace.

"!"

The scene of the resting room that was covered with darkness gradually disappeared, being replaced with other things, and only Claribel and Nina remained where they were.

The scenery slowly became a hand without its five fingers, in a pitch-black space containing nothing else.

Afterwards, there was a being emitting radiance.

What appeared next was......

"You are......"

"Have you completed honing yourself?"

Standing before Nina was her great-grandfather.

<center>◇</center>

Gildred Antalk stood there.

He gazed at Nina with his arms crossed.

Moreover, behind him emitting radiance in the darkness was the Electronic Fairy Schneibel.

"This place is...... En?"

The information network space between the Electronic Fairies.

Nina had come here before.

"Nn, it is."

For Claribel next to her, it should be her first time coming here. She murmured interestedly, moving her gaze left and right.

"......Then, this person is the legendary great-grandfather?"

"Grendan's princess, eh."

Claribel's words made Gildred open his mouth.

"It's my first time meeting you, mother of the Electronic Fairies - Electronic Fairy Schneibel of the Senou City, and your guardian. My name is Claribel, Claribel Ronsmier, descendant of the Ronsmier family of Grendan's Three Royal Families. As for the status, since I left my home, I don't know what it has turned into."

"My old self is Gildred Antalk."

Claribel's almost unmoving attitude made Gildred show a wry smile, as he replied like this.

"Nice to meet you. Then, can I ask what you are doing?"

The chaotic and cautious mindset brought by the sudden change in situation made Nina unable to speak. Claribel asked questions in her place.

"Pardon me, but this has nothing to do with Grendan's princess, it's a family matter."

"Is that so."

"Can I ask you to step aside?"

"I refuse."

Her reply while she wore a smile froze the wry smile on Gildred's face.

"What did you say?"

"Though it's a family matter, the topic being brought up here shouldn't be unrelated to me. More importantly, if you decide anything regarding Nina, then that problem is related to me and Zuellni."

Claribel spoke smoothly, not succumbing to the oppressive feeling that Gildred gave off.

"......After all the one who decided that Zuellni was the enemy of the world was Schneibel standing over there."

"Ah, is that how it is."

"Clara."

After Gildred showed a pondering demeanor, Nina observed that a space had appeared in the brief conversation. Nina grabbed Claribel's arm, pulling her to her side.

"......You got used to it quickly."

Nina couldn't have done it.

"It was only a bluff, does it even need to be said?"

The quiet reply made Nina widen her eyes in surprise.

"But, he's not as frightening as our Majesty."

Claribel winked an eye and smiled.

"I don't know what objectives they have, but maybe they want you."

"When we were in that empty city, great-grandfather also asked for me to return."

"Therefore, perhaps they really want you to return. Thinking deeper, it's fine even if they just want your strength to return, though I don't know if they have some deeper reason behind them."

"Mm."

Nina didn't know either.

She had known since before that her home city was a special place that could give birth to Electronic Fairies, but she knew nothing at all about any deeper truth. That state of affairs seemed to go well with the tense situation, as if a layer of secrets was going to be lifted before Nina.

The speed at which the situation changed was far too rapid, and Nina had no time to understand.

After all, she had just been in the resting room, and suddenly arrived in this kind of place.

"I noticed the Electronic Fairy behind him hasn't said a single word until now."

"Shouldn't your chat over there be about finished by now?"

Just as Nina was about to look along Claribel's gaze, Gildred interjected his words.

"For this time I'll let the princess join in as well."

"Thank you very much."

"......Then, can I ask what it is that great-grandfather needs?"

"I originally thought that just coming to visit wasn't a problem, but Schneibel voiced objections."

Facing the embattled Nina, Gildred said this, arms crossed.

"Huh?"

Nina looked at Schneibel, but the Electronic Fairy behind the old man stayed quiet.

The old man released the arms crossed in front of him.

He extended his hand to Nina.

[[image:CSR vol17 150.jpg|thumb]]

"Come back, Nina. You have a body that has fused with an Electronic Fairy, and have nurtured a strong will to command the Haikizoku. You should no longer be a normal Military Artist, and you have the opportunity to become the strongest Military Artist in the Senou City."

Gildred's voice was quite hard, reverberating heavily in all directions.

He was praising Nina.

The arm that he extended out was clearly reflected in Nina's eyes.

"The final preparations for facing fate are here."

For some reason, Gildred's words made Nina tremble. The lonely feeling she had experienced in Grendan of not being able to rely on anyone now seemed as if it had been treated. That kind of feeling made Nina unable to stop trembling.

However......

"What will happen to Zuellni?"

Schneibel considered Zuellni that had accepted Vati Len the world's enemy, and Gildred had once come to destroy it. Once Nina left Zuellni, the Electronic Fairies might attack this place as soon as they could.

"We will continue to monitor Zuellni. If that thing takes action, this place will become a battleground."

"That......"

"Where else do you want to fight? Do you think that thing will allow us to choose the battleground?"

"Wu......"

"Ignoring for now whether it's evil or not, the fact that thing is there will not change, and the fact that it is very dangerous will not change."

"......If we let those people obtain their freedom that they have desired for so long, this world will definitely be eliminated. Whatever happens, they can only be the enemy of us Electronic Fairies."

Schneibel spoke.

"Freedom......?"

"This world is a man-made thing. The reason for which it was made is maintained by us Electronic Fairies to this day."

"You said man-made......?"

Nina felt quite surprised at the words that came out of Schneibel's mouth, but the Electronic Fairy ignored her surprise, continuing to speak by herself:

"Fighting since the birth of this world and clashing with those things is an unavoidable ending. But we do not plan on giving this entire fate to the Military Artists gathered in their ancestor city. Though we were created, we still have our pride as those who maintain the world. We are taking action, preparing to bring our strongest guardians to counter this danger."

"Could it be that......?"

"The Haikizoku is also one of them."

"Along with the fusing with Electronic Fairies."

Gildred and Schneibel alternated saying these.

Then, her great-grandfather continued speaking:

"The so-called Electronic Fairies are beings that maintain this world and the people in it, high-energy lives with more knowledge and conscious. The descendants of the moon known as Military Artists can draw on this energy, using it to aid them. This is the method the Electronic Fairies have spent a long time on to make in order to fight against fate, and this old man has also accepted that kind of method."

"Is that why great-grandfather has such longevity?"

"Half of my old body already can only be maintained through the electronic bonds of the Electronic Fairies."

"Meaning that you have given up your identity as a human?"

If almost all of his body was the same as the Electronic Fairies, that meant her great-grandfather's body was the same as the the young body that composed Nina's acquaintance Zuellni.

The existence of his body had already become just an anchor to let his feet touch the ground. Her great-grandfather didn't need to breathe, eat, or sleep, and received energy directly from liquid selenium.

He was already no longer human.

Even if Nina asked this, Gildred's expression didn't move.

"What are humans to you? Are they beings that achieve things during their life, or are they beings that give birth to offspring, and help them grow up?"

"That......"

"I don't want to judge what is good and what is bad. Both sides are necessary. But which side do you plan on being? If it's the latter, then things are easily handled. But if it's the former, what do you plan on achieving?"

"............"

This question was too sudden and serious, and Nina couldn't quickly make an answer.

However, she continued to search for an answer.

The road ahead was a battlefield out of the ordinary, and her great-grandfather who stood in front of her had lived long before Nina, long before her father or grandfather, continuously laboring to prepare for this battlefield.

Compared to the serious consciousness hidden inside, Nina wasn't even worth mentioning.

If Nina wanted to walk the same path as her great-grandfather, the giant wave that she had formed herself would pull her into things without any explanation, in spite of herself.

"I......"

"You still have time, you don't need to answer immediately."

Gildred stopped Nina who had opened her mouth but completely had no idea what she should say.

"Great-grandfather......?"

"Before this, we never had any time to talk, but this old man feels that there is a reason to tell you about the way this side thinks, so we set up this place."

Gildred's tone seemed to be mixed with some slight distortion. Schneibel behind her great-grandfather's back was silent. However, Nina felt that her gaze from beginning to end stared at her great-grandfather's back.

The distance that existed between Nina and Gildred was somewhat unnatural.

But, was the distance that Nina felt between Gildred and Schneibel even more strongly unnatural?

(What's going on with this kind of atmosphere?)

"I will make a connection between you and Schneibel. As for how to use it, the Haikizoku in your body should know. Tidy up your thoughts and then return."

"Great-grandfather."

"Then, tonight we'll end here."

Nina didn't have an opportunity to unravel the mystery in her heart. With Gildred's unilateral declaration, this talk that had been carried out one-sidedly ended like this.

"......Ah?"

"Oh?"

Nina unconsciously let out a sound, and Claribel also showed an admiring expression.

The two of them stood outside the practice battlefield.

"The other side is rather thoughtful."

"......Weren't our bags in the resting room?"

The two of them held nothing in their hands.

"Ah......"

In the end, Nina had put the key to her room in her clothes pocket, so they shouldn't need to worry. But-

"Wuu......"

Claribel seemed to have put her key in her bag.

"Just come to my place to sleep for tonight."

"......Nn, sorry to bother."

"............Anyway, I think that today was really an incredible day."

Only after whispering this did Nina notice that the fatigue that she had originally washed away in the shower room had once again pervaded every corner of her body.

<center>◇</center>

During the night that Nina and Claribel had their fantastic experience.

Layfon was in a place that even he felt he was incompatible with.

"Ahahahahah! How cute~"

"Please...... Please don't do this."

"Don't say that, let me see your face clearly."

The unfamiliar girl put her hand on his cheek, moving her face close. Layfon was afraid enough he thought of escaping, but on his other side there was another girl, and she also prepared to put her face close to Layfon.

In other words, Layfon was being attacked from left and right and had nowhere to run.

The clothes that the two girls wore were short and had large slits, giving off a looming flirtatious presence, which to Layfon was far too much stimulation.

He had absolutely no idea where he should put his gaze.

The lights here were turned very dim. Noisy music was disrupted by the chatting that came over from the next table, and his own volume involuntarily rose.

The place in front of Layfon was one of Zuellni's very few hostess clubs.

He didn't know why he was here.

This kind of shop was rare, as the number of girls who wanted to do this kind of work wasn't large, and also only half of the students were old enough to drink. Of course, Layfon even being at such a place was already teetering at the edge of the school rules.

"Oh, his skin is even better than I expected."

"I thought it would be a bit rougher."

"That......uh......"

Being intimately touched all over by the two girls, Layfon's mind was chaotic, tense to the point where he couldn't move.

"Sen......Senpai......"

Layfon looked at the person on the other side of the table, the culprit who had brought him to this place, for help.

"You should relax once in a while, isn't always being so tense tiring?"

"Is...... Is that the problem?"

That person was Sharnid.

Because something had happened, Layfon couldn't return to his room, and could only wander the streets of Zuellni alone. At that time, Sharnid had seen him, and moreover for some reason brought him to this kind of shop.

The two girls leaned over from left and right, even extending their hands to touch his face and hair, and before he realized it, they were preparing to unbutton his shirt. Layfon frantically held his clothing, and this action also made Sharnid laugh out loud.

"In this kind of time you can only go wild, right?"

"'This kind of time', meaning......"

Layfon hadn't said anything to Sharnid.

"I think that from tomorrow, the food in your bento might become a bit poor...... Aren't things like that?"

"Wuah!"

That sharp comment made Layfon think of his tense feelings at the time, and he pressed his hand against his chest.

"Ah, emotion is good, but there are a lot of difficult areas. So the best way is to go wild and forget everything."

"What? Could it be that Layfon was rejected?"

"Huh... No way! What a waste!"

"Ah, no, um......"

"Right right, that's how it is, so would you girls please comfort him."

"Ahh, how unfortunate, let onee-chan comfort you."

"Why don't you come over here then? Come!"

"Huh? No, uwa, uwaaaaah!"

Due to Sharnid's instigation, the girls by Layfon flattered him, leaning their bodies against him as if they wanted to push him over.

They almost casually unbuttoned Layfon's shirt, even preparing to extend their fangs toward his pants.

"Uwah, wait a second! Please stop, I said!"

If he got serious, pushing aside two normal girls would pose no difficulty, but Layfon couldn't do this kind of thing to normal people. Moreover the current Layfon's mind was chaotic, so he might not be able to control his strength, so he could do nothing but be manipulated.

Layfon's outer layer of clothing had been taken off, his shirt was unbuttoned, his pants had been halfway pulled down, and the boxers inside were revealed.

[[image:CSR vol17 160.jpg|thumb]]

Sharnid's loud laughter, the girls' inexplicable excitement, and the loud music and dim lighting in the shop.

"Stop thereee!"

Layfon let out a voice that he didn't understand, and also moved his body in a manner he didn't understand.

"Yaah!"

The two girls definitely felt that from Layfon's body suddenly blew a strong wind. Moreover, though the strength of this wind was strong, the force was very gentle, not sending the two of them flying, rather applying force all over their bodies as if trying to lift them up. To put it simply, the two girls gently floated upwards in that moment.

As if trying to extract himself from that space, Layfon escaped from the two of them surrounding him. His speed was obviously very fast. The almost unreserved speed of a Military Artist whipped up a small tornado in the store, and the sound of screams and breaking glass mixed together.

"......It seems like I made a new move just now."

After escaping from the shop at high speed and rushing into an alley, Layfon put on his pants while mumbling.

"Nn, the power just now was controlled very well, where could it come in handy?"

"Even at a time like this that's what you're thinking of?"

The surprised voice was obviously Sharnid's.

"......Senpai, there's something I don't really understand."

"Have you relaxed?"

"What do you mean relaxed......"

But, Layfon indeed felt that the pressure in his stomach had become lighter.

"Ah, although that kind of feeling wouldn't disappear that easily."

"Wu!"

"But being troubled by that kind of feeling is youth."

"Senpai, what was that just now?"

"Just call it relaxation, relaxation. If that kind of feeling could disappear in a breath, there would be no need for relaxation."

"Oh......"

Layfon felt that he had been cleverly deceived.

"Ah, let's chat a bit, you don't want to return yet, right?"

"......Okay."

If he returned right now he shouldn't run into her. But, just thinking of her being there, Layfon felt tense.

A sinful feeling had definitely pervaded every corner of his entire body.

"Then let's look for a quiet place, that place is way too noisy."

"......Uh, the person who brought me there was senpai......"

"So~ I'm~ saying~ did you relax?"

Sharnid said this kind of thing while leading Layfon into the alley in front of them.

"How dirty......"

This was an empty area that was occasionally created when building houses. Though no one was here right now, occasionally people would gather here. This place was covered in trash, and a sour smell firmly lingered.

"I'm definitely not going to use power in my nose, I'd die."

The so-called using of power obviously meant using internal Kei to strengthen his senses.

After Sharnid smiled, he threw a can of fruit juice at Layfon. On the road, Sharnid hadn't stopped at any vending machine, so maybe he had gotten this fruit juice from the shop just now.

"Oh right, who took the initiative?"

"Huh?"

"No, seeing your expression, I can probably guess what happened. But in order to avoid an unnecessary misunderstanding, I wanted to ask to clear things up...... who took the initiative to confess?"

"............"

"Ah- as expected, it wasn't you. In other words, Meishen took the initiative? Ah, anyone would be surprised."

"That, senpai, you couldn't have......"

"Nn?"

"You couldn't have noticed?"

Layfon was indicating Meishen's feelings.

"Aren't you and Nina the only ones who didn't notice? No, it's uncertain whether Nina knew."

"Wu!"

"Well, if you were a master of love, we probably wouldn't be friends. So this is alright."

"......It doesn't make me happy to be comforted like this."

Everybody had noticed, and only he had been unaware.

Because of that, he had hurt Meishen.

"You shouldn't have any reason to keep caring about this, right?"

"But......"

"Figuratively speaking, suppose you like someone, and the other person always knew your feelings, but never said so. Would that make you happy?"

"............"

"Moreover you got the courage to confess, but were rejected. Maybe you would think to complain to the other party that since you were rejected, why didn't they give some signal before your confession?"

"Wuu......"

Being told this, Layfon's stomach started hurting again. Having mistakenly accepted all of Meishen's feelings till now thinking they were the good intentions of a friend, Layfon could only feel quite ashamed, as well as very sorrowful.

Facing this kind of Layfon, Sharnid slapped him on the back as if he wanted to hurt him.

"Didn't I say? It doesn't matter even if you didn't notice. In this kind of situation, neither the person who rejects nor the person who gets rejected is wrong."

"......Nn."

Layfon felt that Sharnid hadn't said anything wrong, but the fact that he had hurt Meishen still made him feel heavy.

"If you opened your mouth to confess, and the other party was gloomy because he couldn't receive it, would you be happy?"

"......Probably not."

"Then you shouldn't stay gloomy."

"Oh......"

Layfon could understand the meaning that Sharnid was trying to express.

However, he couldn't easily switch his emotions.

Meishen had confessed to him. Being unable to respond to her expectations became a very serious issue to Layfon.

Sharnid also said nothing more. If he could hear a proposal from his mouth that could end this, then he would have no reason to continue staying in this place. After all, this place made Layfon feel very uneasy. Truthfully, Layfon hated the sinister atmosphere in the alley, and it could be said that he couldn't come to like the playful atmosphere of the night.

"Then, let's switch topics."

Though Layfon didn't want to return to his room, he didn't want to stay here for long either. As he was thinking of how he should express this, Sharnid said something like this:

"Today's combat training."

"Huh? Yes."

The topic suddenly turned, and moreover it was related to the practice battlefield, making Layfon tense up.

"Do you know what Nina is doing?"

"......No."

Layfon knew that something was happening, but he had not heard what it was from Nina.

If she couldn't tell anyone, then he would figure it out on his own, he would grab onto it on his own and not let go. Layfon had decided this, and had told Nina of his determination in the empty city. As expected, she hadn't said anything. She hadn't even said 'you're mistaken' or 'you're thinking too much', so she was indeed hiding something.

More importantly, the two of them had met Gildred in the empty city.

Strictly speaking...... maybe he didn't completely know nothing.

However, Layfon felt that his way of thinking perhaps wasn't too far from Sharnid's guess.

"Expressing that kind of attitude obviously would make someone perceive that she was hiding something. I should say, if it wasn't like this, you wouldn't have any reason to accompany her in carrying out training like today's, right?"

"............"

The aggressive pressing feeling made Layfon unable to say a word.

"I don't mean to blame you. I should say this problem is the same as before, all because that person likes to keep things closed in her heart."

"Nn."

"In any case, perhaps there's some reason for her not being able to speak the truth, maybe she's been intimidated like before."

"......What does senpai think?"

"Nn?"

"What should we do next......"

"That's just it, it really is."

In a bad mood, Sharnid threw the can that he had finished drinking high in the air. The empty can flew through the night in the alley, and just when Layfon thought it was going to fall back down, a loud noise sounded out, and the can once again flew up in the air.

Looking over, Sharnid was using his finger to shoot out small bursts of Kei. That had launched the can in the sky upwards.

"That person mustered her strength, and teamed up with Clara, acquiring enough strength to win against you. If there's an enemy they truly need that kind of strength to win against, then isn't that a place where I don't need to appear?"

Bang, bang, bang......

Sharnid continuously fired off Kei bursts to keep the can from falling as he spoke.

"That......"

The situation was like that. But, Layfon couldn't put it into words.

He only needed to look back to the battle in the empty city, and he clearly understood it. The giants Nina fought with seemed to also be Gildred's enemies.

Therefore, those giants were the beings that Nina and them fought against.

Seeing Nina fighting let him understand the strength of the giants. They had fighting power close to aged phases.

If the enemy was truly a being that could relaxedly use these sorts of creatures, then from now on, would there be any time that they could turn to Sharnid for help?

Probably not.

However, Layfon had no way to say this to Sharnid.

"Ah, I think it's like that."

Facing Layfon who couldn't say half a word, Sharnid quietly mumbled the conclusion he had reached himself.

The can in the air still hadn't fallen. Sharnid obviously wasn't looking at the can, but the Kei bursts shot from his finger hadn't missed.

Compared to a year before, Sharnid's power had also increased. Whether it was Sakkei, shooting techniques, or methods of releasing Kei, he had undoubtedly made notable progress.

Even so, he couldn't catch up to the strength required to join the battlefield.

Even thinking about the battle before with the giants, Layfon couldn't think of a way to use Sharnid's kind of battle strength.

Guns had a limit to their power. However, if their power were increased, the Kei strength required during shooting would increase alongside. If it were the current Sharnid, even if he slightly increased the power of his guns, he could still perform on the battlefield like before. But this degree of power wasn't any use on the battlefield.

When they had infiltrated Grendan, Sharnid had once let Layfon see a move regarding special Kei breathing that increased his Kei power. Though he knew this kind of technique, this move seemed to have a time limit.

It wasn't impossible. But this kind of fighting method perhaps could only be effective in conditions harsher than shooting.

This was the conclusion that Layfon derived.

"......I feel that it would be very dangerous."

After saying this, Layfon felt extremely pained.

Why was this? Layfon thought that as long as it had something to do with Military Arts, he could use an objective view to provide commentary, and in a breath he could even become calm enough to make others think that he had become someone else. Not long ago he had thought that himself being like this was very shameful, but in that case, why had he just said something like that?

"......Is that so?"

Bang, bang, bang......

Sharnid let the can continue floating in the sky as he murmured:

"No difference. By now, regardless of your judgment, and whatever Nina is planning on doing, it isn't important."

"............"

"In the end, the important thing is what I want to do."

Layfon was also like this. Layfon thought that Nina was concealing something, and moreover was planning something, so she took action. Though Layfon actually was endlessly training, compared to Felli who was preparing to analyze Delbone's heritage, it didn't count for much, but he still was always waiting for an opportunity to touch the secret in Nina's heart.

And the event that had happened in the empty city had let Layfon come in contact with it.

He determined that Nina's heart held a secret.

He decided that regardless of what happened, he would tightly grab onto this secret and not let go.

Though that was only Layfon, it also represented the resolve in Felli's heart who had also decided to follow Layfon.

It wasn't related to Sharnid.

But, if he simply concluded that he had nothing to do with it, he would be ignoring the things that had happened in the past year. Truthfully, it was too emotionless.

Therefore, why hadn't he said it to Sharnid......?

Nina's reasons and Layfon's reasons were different, and it was only right that they were different.

Then, what would Layfon do?

"Senpai......"

"Oh, not saying anything extra? Didn't I say, this is something I will decide. This fate is my own. If you feel that my death will create difficulties, then aren't you the same as someone ignoring my existence and making their own decisions? The situation is like that."

"............"

"I don't want to think about what you based your judgments on to decide not to tell me about this. Therefore, I can only make my own decisions and take my own actions. If you feel that I'm very irritating, then include me in things. If you can't do it, then don't mind me, alright?"

"......I myself don't know what to do."

"Ah, I thought as much, maybe even Nina doesn't even know what to do. There's something impending, and she definitely thinks that as long as she becomes strong she can overcome this obstacle, which is why she teamed up with Clara, right? Though the situation should be related to Grendan."

Sharnid spoke casually. But, the feeling hidden in his words made Layfon feel that it was hard to breathe.

This kind of feeling was probably anger. Sharnid was getting angry wearing his normal, casual face. Was he angry at Nina who had hidden secrets from him? Or was it Layfon who was chasing the secrets, but refused to include him in it? Perhaps it was both of them?

Bang, bang, bang......

The sound continued.

"What's annoying is, I myself also agree with the judgments of the people around me."

"Senpai, that......"

"I think someone like me probably won't have the chance to enter the field. I truly think so. Is that a calm judgment? Is it really like that? Am I actually just frustrated? In the battlefield before, I could get carried away because I had a hidden weapon, but I also understand that move can't be used often."

Sharnid's low murmur didn't require a response from Layfon.

"I truly am an unreliable senpai, huh."

Pow!

The sound of the can in the air breaking shook the cold air.

The air shook weakly.

The feeling that seeped from Sharnid's body made Layfon's heart grieve.

"......It's not like that."

He couldn't help but mumble.

"What unreliable senpai, things really aren't like that."

"But isn't that the truth?"

"Even if you aren't enough now, that doesn't mean things will end like this."

Why had his heart suffered a blow? It wasn't because of sympathy, definitely not.

"I don't have any way to force senpai, but if senpai wants to do this, there's definitely somewhere that senpai can help."

These words weren't for comfort.

Layfon himself was confident in this.

In Grendan, Leerin had pushed him away.

And Nina didn't say anything to him.

These two things were definitely connected somehow, and Gildred had also asserted that this had nothing to do with him.

Gildred said that Leerin and Nina gazed at something ahead, and Layfon definitely could not come close.

Even so, Layfon still hadn't lost hope. If the situation now was a result of his life up to now that was like drifting with the current, he couldn't continue being manipulated by others.

"Even if others make their decisions, as long as I have something I want to do, isn't it fine if I follow my mind and do it?"

By now, what other people wanted didn't matter.

He could only take action by himself.

"Because other people guide us."

"That's true, very correct."

After letting out a long sigh, Sharnid mumbled this.

"I feel like I've let you hear a lot of complaints."

"It's alright, it wasn't much."

"......Thanks."

Getting up, Sharnid gave thanks. This word truly surprised Layfon, and he widened his eyes.

"Ah, right."

"Huh?"

"Let's go back and sleep!"

"Uh...... I...... I know."

Because he thought of that situation which was very difficult to forget, Layfon creased his brow. Seeing his response, Sharnid laughed, and then left first, alone.

"......Hahh, I really don't want to go back."

Embracing an intriguing feeling that felt both very refreshing and very serious, Layfon began walking.

Because, regardless of what happened, he could only move forward.

<center>◇</center>

According to the forecast, the probability of this situation occurring was five percent.

However, she also thought that the judgment that the probability was five percent was the same as not knowing anything. Particularly in these situations that could not be repeated, and only for these conclusions that weren't win-lose. Before the reality of the conclusion, other possibilities had no meaning. Even if she simulated it ten thousand times, she couldn't make the same amount of successes and failures. In this kind of time, perhaps simulations were useless.

However, even so, the reason she had selected this girl was because the chance of success was five percent.

"In other words, the meaning is that I never decided what conclusion I wanted to see in the first place?"

She asked this of herself. But, she actually feared that. She had arrived to the world mechanically, her body appearing as an ambiguous entity. In order to analyze it, she had deliberately chosen an ambiguous entity to be the control group that she would continue to observe.

She observed the many males and females in the Academy City, analyzing them, and finally selecting these two.

The maiden who only got along with her family and two childhood friends, enclosed in a narrow relationship. The teenager who had been defeated and lost his life's goal, whose gaze had become narrow.

The maiden was in an unrequited love for the teenager, but the teenager's narrow gaze kept him from noticing such feelings.

But, if the teenager had been able to notice what he had been chasing after, the maiden's love might have blossomed.

Regardless of how the past and future were investigated, she understood what it meant. This definitely wasn't a love that could not blossom.

But, it still hadn't become reality.

What was the reason?

The teenager's sensibility was very clear. Then, if she expressed her will at an earlier stage, and produced slow changes like saturating something with water, this love could perhaps have succeeded.

But, now it was too late. Though she didn't know the reason that had caused her to make this decision, she had still taken action, and reached this conclusion.

Was it over like this?

Meishen should have thought this way, evidenced by the shaking filling her room.

"......But, my investigation has not finished."

It could even be said that it had only just started.

"Come, let me see it."

Vati spoke quietly. She stayed in her room alone, observing Meishen's room that her eyes shouldn't have been able to see as she murmured.

She observed Meishen who was weeping on her bed.

"The future will come."

Vati didn't know how long it would be till she could see the answer. Regardless of whether the end Meishen reached was the answer that Vati expected, this temporary assignment would terminate because of it. Afterwards, Vati would take action according to her original schedule.

"If everything will end, perhaps doing this is almost meaningless......"

However, if she wanted to find significance, everything would become almost meaningless. Because this world would reach an end, along with the things Vati expected......

"......It's okay, since this is only the actions of machinery. Whether it has meaning depends on the values of the craftsman."

Therefore, her current self should conform with her craftsman's expectations, right?

The functions expected by Ignasis, who had not been sealed in the moon, and had created Vati - Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn.

Perhaps, this was a function Vati had acquired by herself?

The desire to understand human emotions.

Perhaps she had believed herself close to humans, and had arrived on the world with that attitude.

No, that's how things were.

"......But, I can't be a human. Even if I could, I still......"

Vati stopped the soliloquizing that had become a habit, swallowing the words in her mouth.

As expected, the second half of that murmur was almost meaningless.

However, what Vati chased after was that kind of meaningless thing.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Chapter1|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Chapter2

2013-08-30T14:57:56Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 2 - Nina's Battlefield===

Her body was heavy like it had been filled with lead.

"Ugh, ah-"

Her joints uttered laments as if they had become stone.

"This battlefield really is exhausting."

"Yeah, my Kei vein was almost fatigued."

"Nn."

This was the resting room of the practice battlefield.

The intense and lengthy battle had already finished, so Nina and Claribel were there.

"Ah, But! Did you see? Did you see it, Nina?"

"Nnn."

"That is Layfon Alseif! Puwah!"

"......I felt it deeply."

Claribel stood up excitedly, and immediately cried out painfully because of muscle pain. Her like this made Nina show a wry smile.

"Felt it deeply, huh."

Since Layfon had joined the seventeenth platoon, a year and then some had already passed. Nina had trained with him, and had carried out practice battles, but this was the first time she had seriously battled with Layfon.

"It's totally different from the feeling of watching from afar."

"This is Layfon who is dedicated to fighting filth monsters. How do you feel fighting against him when he can use steel threads?"

"He's very strong......"

Nina could only reply like that.

Using his blade and steel threads simultaneously on the battlefield, and each setting traps, Layfon had lost two Dites. But afterwards he had still used the great blade of the Adamantium Dite to fight, and that fighting method could only be described as ingenious.

Moreover he still had an unmatched oppressive feeling.

"It felt as if fighting against a ridiculously strong filth monster."

"Right!"

Claribel was very happy.

"Though only swordfighting is Layfon's specialty, there are many styles to mix that with steel threads, perhaps that way of fighting should be called rather scary? Of course Layfon's steel thread technique isn't as good as Lintence-sama, but even still it's already very strong. The problem really isn't the depth of the techniques, but the momentary explosive strength of using the techniques. After all Layfon has the unique ability where he only needs to see other peoples' Kei techniques to be able to steal them, so his style of fighting has become completely specialized around using these peculiar methods. Of course it's like that, after all he's the only Heaven's Blade successor in history to not use a good weapon like the Heaven's Blade......"

Showing an intoxicated expression because of her happy feelings, Claribel chattered endlessly. She spoke while sitting back down, and then lying flat on the ground again. Even so, she still continually talked, and later her voice eventually quieted down.

"Clara, if you want to sleep just go back to the room to sleep. I don't have the strength today to carry you back home."

"I know~ but never mind that, Layfon's more important. Did you see? Before when he fought me he used Hazy Garret, but this time it was Silent Flash. They're the super powerful Heaven's Blade Arts. Do you understand? Why they're Heaven's Blade Arts? That they're Layfon's own moves, and Layfon himself believes that without using the Heaven's Blade he couldn't have invented those techniques, so they're called Heaven's Blade Arts? Though Layfon's Dite has been improved with the techniques of this city, that Layfon can unexpectedly use these kinds of techniques with normal weapons, how deserving of Layfon. He really won't be buried in the wilderness like that!"

"Oh."

Layfon was very strong.

Nina held the Haikizoku in her body, and had received Dites from Zuellni that could completely bear the great power that the Haikizoku exerted, and Claribel could use the many-faceted Karen Kei. Even facing the two of them, Layfon still almost hadn't fallen.

Nina knew Layfon was very strong. From their first inter-platoon match, she had understood this.

And today, she had won against him.

"Nn, he truly is very strong."

This fact made Nina so happy she could almost collapse, but also made a lonely feeling emerge in her. Though it wasn't her by herself who had defeated Layfon, to today Nina had endlessly honed herself with him as her target.

She had once thought Layfon stood at a distant place that she would never be able to arrive at.

Reaching that place made Nina have a sort of guilty feeling, feeling that it was only because of the Haikizoku's help that she had made it. Claribel had said there was no reason to care about that kind of thing, and the Haikizoku had said something similar. It didn't matter what sort of strength, not being able to flexibly use it meant it was meaningless.

The two of them had joined hands to defeat Layfon. So, Nina didn't have the joy of reaching her goal by herself. However, she didn't think that it was wrong to cooperate with others to complete a goal if she couldn't do it with her own strength. Else, she wouldn't have formed the seventeenth platoon in the first place. Otherwise she should have felt that it didn't matter who the platoon members were as long as she became strong herself.

"I guess......"

The seventeenth platoon.

Claribel had fallen asleep unwittingly.

"Clara, I'm tired too, there's no way I can carry you back."

"I know thaat-"

Even the sound of her reply had become slurred, becoming the breathing sound of slumber.

Nina herself was tired to the point where she was too lazy to stand up, but thinking that they needed sheets for two people, Nina dragged her heavy body up.

"The seventeenth platoon."

Nina hadn't showered, and walked through the corridor with mud all over her body. She planned to somehow shower before sleeping, but she wasn't even certain that she could do this kind of small thing.

"It's my platoon, but......"

She and Claribel had joined hands to challenge Layfon.

Challenging him wasn't wrong, and joining hands with Claribel wasn't wrong either.

However, the true meaning and significance of this activity couldn't be told to anyone.

"Am I betraying them?"

She muttered this.

Even if this was unavoidable it was still the same. This fact not only deeply engraved itself in Nina's body, but would also brand itself in the hearts of the people around her, like the words Layfon had said during the battle in the empty city. People would get some kind of message from being engraved into reality, and that would make them think.

Her pace as she walked in the hallway was quite heavy.

Was it because she was exhausted, or because she had noticed this truth?

"......Perhaps it's already too late."

Even her muttering was heavy.

Could she bear this kind of weight?

This doubt gradually destroyed the joy of victory.

<center>◇</center>

Sharnid was thinking.

"......What has happened?"

"Hm? Ahah......"

Perhaps nothing had happened, as Dalshena who walked beside him sent a surprised look.

"Uh, do you have no thoughts about what happened just now?"

The two were leaving the practice battlefield, walking on the road back home. Sharnid had tried inviting Dalshena to dinner, but like normal he had been refused. Before they split, the two didn't have anything in particular to say, and had just walked, and this conversation had occurred in the middle of the road.

If things were normal, the scene that should have happened was Sharnid would use his normal manner to chat with Dalshena, and then she would respond coldly, but today's Sharnid was genuinely quiet, so Dalshena cared about his response.

"Just now......? Do you mean Nina's strong power? Or Nina teaming up with Claribel?"

"What, you obviously know, right?"

"Huh, are you jealous?"

"How should I say it?"

Sharnid had long since known that Nina possessed a strong power. When coming in contact with Grendan, and when a big group of filth monsters had attacked Grendan, Nina had shown abnormally strong power in those rough battles.

Moreover, she had candidly spoken of her association with the abnormal world.

Nina was afraid that she would drag others into the battlefield, but in the end this hadn't happened, and Sharnid's life was as calm as usual. Of course, that was other than the personal affair that had happened around the time of the school opening ceremony.

That event was also related to Dalshena. Although her expression was currently very calm, was she actually like that?

(Ya, let's ignore that for now.)

Sharnid pulled his stray thoughts back in place, and voice his sincere opinion:

"It seems like our Captain-sama really likes keeping secrets."

"You think she's concealing something?"

"Anyway, it's something bothersome."

"If she only had today's competition because of that, what would you do?"

"What should I do, huh......"

He had relayed Nina's words to Dalshena.

Though he had relayed it for her to hear, still......

"Up to today, I still haven't been completely confident."

"Yeah, true."

Dalshena's dubious attitude wasn't strange.

"We indeed saw a creature that was big enough to cover all of Grendan......"

"We can interpret it as a special filth monster beyond the ordinary."

"Then what was the reason for Zuellni and Grendan to come in contact? Grendan isn't a city near Zuellni, right? I've heard that the areas surrounding Grendan all have unusually high probabilities of filth monsters appearing, so Zuellni couldn't have taken the initiative to come close to it."

"Really? Back when the city went out of control, didn't Zuellni charge into a big group of filth monsters? Perhaps Zuellni's Electronic Fairy experienced abnormalities?"

"......I see."

Even Sharnid didn't know if this way of thinking was really Dalshena's true thoughts.

However, it wasn't impossible. It was a fact that Zuellni had experienced abnormalities and charged into a big group of filth monsters, and it could be extended to be interpreted as the reason for coming in contact with Grendan.

Perhaps that group of aliens and that giant creature were only things that already lived in this world, special abnormal beings different from the normal filth monsters. Maybe there was no hidden meaning in this.

Sharnid thought that the secrets that Nina was facing and pulled even deeper with her body stuck in the mud perhaps never existed in the first place.

Perhaps it was only Sharnid thinking too much.

"Nina teamed up with Claribel who came from Grendan, and then secretly did things while excluding us, fearing to say anything even to Layfon...... the situation wouldn't be like that, right?"

"If you want to know, couldn't you just open your mouth and ask?"

"You wouldn't care about that?"

"Well, I wouldn't bet my life for that person. I won't bother to care about things other people won't talk."

"Ah, so that's how you think."

After all, the reason she had joined the seventeenth platoon was also because that kind of thing had happened. The tenth platoon that Sharnid had once been a part of had already collapsed, and Dinn who had been the platoon captain had been taken back to his home.

"To me, the so-called platoon is only to keep my power from getting rusty, and a place where I can efficiently improve my strength. I don't have any need for something like a platoon captain."

"......So that's how it is."

As Dalshena said this, Sharnid tried not to look at her face.

Life in the Academy City was only six years.

"We already spent five years, huh."

Perhaps it was up to the newer people to begin putting in effort toward something now. Sharnid and the others already didn't have enough time to do such things. Life in the Academy City ended after six years, and the students didn't possess unlimited time, so the ending time was bound to approach.

Feeling that this sort of time was close by would make people lose their reckless momentum. Sharnid didn't think he could find a goal that could make him hot-bloodedly think 'I still have a year'.

"Correct."

Dalshena nodded her head indicating agreement. Sharnid couldn't hold great expectations of her who faced the same.

"But, that's my problem, and isn't a problem of yours."

"......Nn."

"Did you leave us in order to run into difficulty in this kind of place?" <ref> Dalshena is speaking here, referencing Sharnid leaving the 10th platoon. </ref>

"............"

When Sharnid still hadn't thought of how he should reply, the road had already split into two. Dalshena didn't say goodbye, didn't continue questioning, and didn't request that Sharnid answer, simply quietly walking on the road. Sharnid who had stopped his steps could only stand there gazing at her gradually departing figure.

He scratched his head.

He looked at the sky.

"I really can't stand it."

Sharnid put forth a great effort in order to mutter that sentence.

<center>◇</center>

His body was heavy after finishing a large number of chores.

"Really......"

Gorneo let that word out of his mouth. He was at the hospital. It was currently evening, and visiting hours were already almost over. His face wrinkled as he tried to solidify the feeling of his shoulder and neck as he moved forward to the place he wanted to go.

His target was the big floor for hospitalized patients.

"Shante, I'm coming in."

After knocking on the door he quickly walked into the room.

This was a single room, but there were already guests inside.

A person who shouldn't have appeared here.

"Ah, it's been hard on you~"

"......Why are you here?"

The person who had come to visit before him was Samiraya. The Student Council President who should have been working in the Student Council building had unexpectedly and for some unknown reason come here.

Many things had occurred during the Student Council elections, and Samiraya had met Shante. After that, whenever she found time, she would come to visit Shante like this.

That would obviously make one happy, but......

But today......

"Huh? Because I finished my work, right?"

"Did you finish looking at the repair costs for the practice battlefield?"

"Huh? That case can't be filed today, right?"

Samiraya came to that conclusion with her eyes open wide in a surprised expression, making Gorneo unable to keep from rubbing his temples. The competition that had been held today had been carried out with the consent of both the Student Council President and the Military Arts Head, and because it was a debt of gratitude for the special task from before, even though it was a request for personal use from a platoon, the repair costs had not been apportioned to the platoon.

Had it been normal, there would have been no reason to rush the handling of it, but......

The damage this time was truly too tragic.

The degree of destruction that Gorneo had originally expected was probably about the same as the time when Layfon and Claribel had fought, but the competition this time had also involved Nina, and Nina's power was far beyond what Gorneo had known, so the destruction of the practice battlefield was far greater than he had expected.

Only because of this had Samiraya thought that the damage assessment wouldn't be completed so quickly.

"Hasn't the assessment already been sent to me to sign?"

"........................Huh?"

After Gorneo replied, Samiraya's face turned blue in an instant.

"The people supervising the practice field very much enjoy watching Military Arts competitions, this is very well-known among the platoons. Those guys all will watch the battle while calculating the probable damage, drawing up a plan for repairs."

"Really?"

"Though the damage this time is very great and we have to spend some time carrying out confirmations, the assessment has reached my desk."

"Uh, ah...ah...ah...ah......"

Samiraya listened to Gorneo's explanation while making a strange noise. In Gorneo's mind emerged an image of the Student Council vice-president Leu in the Student Council room quietly becoming angry.

The same scene emerged in Samiraya's mind.

"I......I......I'll be going!"

Right after saying that, she hurriedly rushed out of the hospital room.

"Don't run in the hospital!"

After reminding her, Gorneo let out a sight, and then looked at the bed.

On the bed, there was a girl looking at him while smiling calmly.

[[image:CSR vol17 132.jpg|thumb]]

She was Shante.

Though the past her had been in the same year as Gorneo, her body had been small enough to sit on his shoulder. But, since the event that happened in Grendan, up through today her body had continuously grown at an alarming rate.

This phenomenon didn't seem to be the same as the burst of fast growth that Gorneo had seen several times before.

Shante hadn't returned to her original body size, and she seemed to have put all her past years of growth to be completed in a short moment.

When the doctor had said this, Gorneo had thought of when Layfon had seen Shante's transformation before and had given Alsheyra as an example, so he had told the doctor that it could have been Shante's strong Kei flow that stopped her from growing.

However, this reason couldn't explain the Shante transforming from an older person to a child.

In short, Shante's growth still didn't show any signs of stopping. With this kind of rapid growth, it was possible that ordinary daily nutrition wasn't enough to supply her body with nutrients, so she still continued to stay in the hospital.

"Are you doing alright?"

"Nn, it's too bad these things are attached to my body, so I can't run around."

Saying this, Shante raised the tube that stuck out from her arm. Her appearance had once again become a bit different from yesterday, making Gorneo feel uneasy.

"You don't have to come every day, you know."

"I can't do that."

"Why?"

Shante tilted her head giving a puzzled look. Facing her like this, Gorneo still felt uneasy as could be expected. Spread out in front of her were sweets that Samiraya had brought as gifts, and some were still left.

The Shante that Gorneo knew wouldn't speak like this.

The Shante that Gorneo knew would gobble the food in front of her in an instant.

"......In another week, I might not be able to recognize you."

"Don't worry, Goru will definitely be able to recognize me."

"Mm."

Shante showed a slight smile, and Gorneo unconsciously turned his head.

"Moreover, even if Goru doesn't recognize me, I'll definitely understand, so don't worry."

"Mm."

Ahh, how worried his heart was.

The current Shante was completely different from the wild-natured yet grown-up her that Gorneo had seen many times. Along with her body growing, Shante's heart grew as well. This situation made Gorneo feel worried.

He couldn't tell if he would unwittingly become a relatively younger person, and that kind of feeling made Gorneo uncomfortable.

"Ahh, this really is......"

When Shante was unconscious he had been distraught all day, but he wouldn't have thought that when she awoke he would still be distraught all day.

She who became more beautiful every day made Gorneo feel restless.

<center>◇</center>

Two people woke up at the same strange time.

"Nn-"

"What is it?"

The resting room was dark. Had the manager of the practice battlefield not seen Nina and Claribel, or had she noticed, but been helpless towards their deep sleep, therefore leaving them here?

Whatever the answer, Nina and Claribel had been left in the resting room of the practice field.

"......In the end I want to take a shower."

"I hope we can use it."

Though her stomach was very hungry, the smell of sweat that came from her body and the feeling of the mud that stuck to her body were even more unbearable.

Claribel also agreed with Nina's judgment, so the two of them walked to the shower room. Though there were no lights on inside, warm water still flowed from the showerhead. Relying on the emergency lights from the corridor that they had walked through, the two of them showered, washing off the sweat and dirt on their body.

"Now, what should we do?"

After washing off their sweat and calming that dirty feeling, it became a strong hunger as if they were fasting.

"......Speaking of that, the door should already be locked, right?"

"Isn't there still a security guard?"

"Is...... there?"

"......It seems like I can't hear the sound of anyone."

Perhaps there were people here. But, the practice battlefield where Military Artists battled was quite vast, and this big building was surrounded by empty buildings, so it was unknown whether a security guard was nearby.

"Maybe we can use the vending machine that the spectators use?"

"If we use brute force to get out of here, the aftermath will be very troublesome."

The vending machine was unplugged. After obtaining food and beverages, the two of them once again returned to the resting room, and then gobbled up the pasta, sandwiches, fried foods, and other food that they had bought in great quantity.

Though they were female, if there were two ravenous Military Artist stomachs that wanted to eat a meal, such a description would be very appropriate for the situation.

The speechless yet noisy eating scene continued for quite a while.

"Hu, I'm full. At this kind of time, the amount of food really is more important than the quality."

Claribel who was sitting on the floor let out a satisfied sigh, a small mountain of garbage piled up by her waist.

"Not bad at all."

Nina also sighed. The satisfied feeling of the fatigue that had been firmly attached to her body finally disappearing spread through her body.

"......Then, what should we do next?"

"We can only wait here for the doors to be opened."

"Ah, the situation really has turned into that."

"We can also go to the security guard room, but......"

"Yeah, it would feel embarrassing."

Therefore, the best method would be to go back to sleep. After the two of them collected the garbage, they once again laid down.

"......Oh right, Nina."

"What?"

"Do you have anyone you like?"

"Eh?"

The question that Claribel suddenly put out made Nina prop her body up in a half-sitting position.

"W......What kind of things are you saying so suddenly?"

"Haah, isn't it like one of those chats about love topics? Speaking of which, I've never had such a thing with Nina."

"Obviously, that kind of topic......"

"You don't like it?"

"It...... It isn't something that can be said trivially."

A strange light flashed in Claribel's eyes, and Nina turned her head as if to dodge that gaze.

However, that movement wouldn't stop her from continuing that topic.

"Really? I feel that we should exchange information when we chat about that kind of topic."

"That kind of thing......"

"What do you think about Layfon?"

"......Don't you like him?"

"That's right, but I feel like Nina also feels that way!"

"That...... That's not how it is!"

"Is that true?"

"Right."

"Oho. Then is it okay if Layfon and I do this and that?"

"Underage people can't do that kind of thing."

"You don't have any jealousy mixed in that stubbornness, right?"

"Didn't I say......"

Just as the words left her mouth, Nina couldn't continue speaking. The expression that appeared on Claribel's face was that serious, and her gaze didn't seem like she was joking either.

"Nina."

"W......What?"

"There's the possibility that we might die tomorrow. If that kind of thing makes you hesitate, that moment could possible mean the end of the world."

"Ah, nn......"

"I don't mean that you should abandon yourself to despair or live for pleasure, but I feel that you should honestly face yourself in a way that won't make yourself regret."

"I......I'm doing that."

"Then, what do you really think about Layfon......?"

"That...... that......"

"Ah, I don't know myself what the situation will become, but personally, I hope to peacefully resolve this problem."

"By problem, you mean......"

"Competing with a good friend over the same guy, isn't that kind of feeling good?"

"......It's a bit strange to be called that by Clara."

"Is it that strange?"

"......That, I don't really understand."

What was definitely true was that this feeling wasn't bad.

However, as to her feelings towards Layfon......

"I truly don't really understand."

As a Military Artist, Nina greatly respected him. As a companion in the same platoon, Nina thought that there wasn't anyone more trustworthy.

Then, as a woman......?

Nina thought of what had happened in the empty city, thinking of when Layfon had applied medicine on her back to treat her. The tense feeling she had felt at the time could be explained as a manifestation of her feelings.

Therefore, that would mean this kind of feeling had already taken form in her heart, but the situation wasn't like that.

She didn't like Layfon. That assertion made Nina feel a bit of resistance, but she felt that she could never think of Layfon as a lover.

"......You're still indecisive, huh."

"Wu!"

As Claribel said this, Nina suddenly became speechless.

"I should say that Nina's mental age towards such things like love is super low, maybe the same as Layfon, or maybe even lower than him."

"Ah, uh, ah......"

Nina wanted to deny this, but she also understood that she didn't have anything that she could refute that with, so she couldn't say anything meaningful.

"Therefore, let's do this. Though I feel sorry for you, if I have to wait for your mental age to grow into an adult's, the time that would be wasted would be a pity."

"No, but...... other people think Layfon......"

"That's true. But the other people all understand their own feelings, and I think they're eligible to be my rivals, so I shouldn't have any real reason to care about them, right?"

"Uh, um...... yeah, I guess."

"Love is a battle. Once you become careless, the things that you want with all your heart will disappear in an instant to a place you can't touch."

"Wu, nn......"

"Aah, therefore, starting from tomorrow...... hehe, hehehehe......"

"Um, hey......?"

"Although it was the two of us, we still won after all. Though I only thought so in my heart, things that have been decided are things that have been decided. Hehe, hahaha......hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha."

Speaking of this, Claribel had said once before that if she won against Layfon she would confess to him.

Nina felt somewhat uncomfortable looking at Claribel's gradually collapsing expression in the darkness, while once again thinking.

(Really, I still don't understand.)

But, her chest indeed felt tight.

But it was because she wanted to resist that kind of action that would change her environment, though on the other hand, she would change as well.

Other than Military Arts, Layfon's usual personality and disposition that couldn't really be relied on, could change at the hands of a woman.

(Change annoys me after all.)

Nina didn't want the environment surrounding her to change.

"That's a desire that can't be realized."

This was the Academy City. The reason everyone came here was because they wanted to change themselves. If they didn't change themselves, then they had no reason to brave dangers to come to the Academy City. To this Academy City, change was an obvious phenomenon.

"That desire can't be realized."

"......What?"

"......It's nothing."

It was useless to keep embracing an impossible desire.

"......This is what I think."

"What?"

"I think Nina has some narcissistic tendencies."

"Wha-!"

"Doesn't Nina think that she's a sorrowful being and stuck in the middle of things?"

"That......"

"It's okay, if it can let you exert your full power."

"No, as I said......"

"What, isn't that quite good? The darkness in your heart has times when it can come in handy. What I'm saying is that those reasons are evil."

"I......I'm not that kind of person!"

"......Forget about that, don't you feel that the air in here has become strange?"

The fantastic allegations made Nina's heart become chaotic, and compared to her, Claribel's expression was quite calm.

"Stop talking about that...... What?"

Claribel's face wasn't the same, since a smile hadn't emerged nor was she showing a relaxed expression.

This was her face on the battlefield.

"......What is it?"

However, her body naturally entered battle condition. Nina instantly stood up from her lying down position, searching for an unusual presence.

The air wasn't the same?

"......What's the meaning of this?"

Changes had indeed appeared in the air. However, Nina didn't know what exactly was different.

"I remember this kind of subtle change in the air. In Grendan, this would happen whenever those guys appeared."

"Wolf Faces......?"

"But those guys have already......"

She had heard that before the big commotion that had happened in Grendan, they had already been completely eliminated.

"Therefore......"

What was the reason for this kind of feeling?

What would happen?

Before Nina had time to ponder, a change suddenly appeared, happening at an intense pace.

"!"

The scene of the resting room that was covered with darkness gradually disappeared, being replaced with other things, and only Claribel and Nina remained where they were.

The scenery slowly became a hand without its five fingers, in a pitch-black space containing nothing else.

Afterwards, there was a being emitting radiance.

What appeared next was......

"You are......"

"Have you completed honing yourself?"

Standing before Nina was her great-grandfather.

<center>◇</center>

Gildred Antalk stood there.

He gazed at Nina with his arms crossed.

Moreover, behind him emitting radiance in the darkness was the Electronic Fairy Schneibel.

"This place is...... En?"

The information network space between the Electronic Fairies.

Nina had come here before.

"Nn, it is."

For Claribel next to her, it should be her first time coming here. She murmured interestedly, moving her gaze left and right.

"......Then, this person is the legendary great-grandfather?"

"Grendan's princess, eh."

Claribel's words made Gildred open his mouth.

"It's my first time meeting you, mother of the Electronic Fairies - Electronic Fairy Schneibel of the Senou City, and your guardian. My name is Claribel, Claribel Ronsmier, descendant of the Ronsmier family of Grendan's Three Royal Families. As for the status, since I left my home, I don't know what it has turned into."

"My old self is Gildred Antalk."

Claribel's almost unmoving attitude made Gildred show a wry smile, as he replied like this.

"Nice to meet you. Then, can I ask what you are doing?"

The chaotic and cautious mindset brought by the sudden change in situation made Nina unable to speak. Claribel asked questions in her place.

"Pardon me, but this has nothing to do with Grendan's princess, it's a family matter."

"Is that so."

"Can I ask you to step aside?"

"I refuse."

Her reply while she wore a smile froze the wry smile on Gildred's face.

"What did you say?"

"Though it's a family matter, the topic being brought up here shouldn't be unrelated to me. More importantly, if you decide anything regarding Nina, then that problem is related to me and Zuellni."

Claribel spoke smoothly, not succumbing to the oppressive feeling that Gildred gave off.

"......After all the one who decided that Zuellni was the enemy of the world was Schneibel standing over there."

"Ah, is that how it is."

"Clara."

After Gildred showed a pondering demeanor, Nina observed that a space had appeared in the brief conversation. Nina grabbed Claribel's arm, pulling her to her side.

"......You got used to it quickly."

Nina couldn't have done it.

"It was only a bluff, does it even need to be said?"

The quiet reply made Nina widen her eyes in surprise.

"But, he's not as frightening as our Majesty."

Claribel winked an eye and smiled.

"I don't know what objectives they have, but maybe they want you."

"When we were in that empty city, great-grandfather also asked for me to return."

"Therefore, perhaps they really want you to return. Thinking deeper, it's fine even if they just want your strength to return, though I don't know if they have some deeper reason behind them."

"Mm."

Nina didn't know either.

She had known since before that her home city was a special place that could give birth to Electronic Fairies, but she knew nothing at all about any deeper truth. That state of affairs seemed to go well with the tense situation, as if a layer of secrets was going to be lifted before Nina.

The speed at which the situation changed was far too rapid, and Nina had no time to understand.

After all, she had just been in the resting room, and suddenly arrived in this kind of place.

"I noticed the Electronic Fairy behind him hasn't said a single word until now."

"Shouldn't your chat over there be about finished by now?"

Just as Nina was about to look along Claribel's gaze, Gildred interjected his words.

"For this time I'll let the princess join in as well."

"Thank you very much."

"......Then, can I ask what it is that great-grandfather needs?"

"I originally thought that just coming to visit wasn't a problem, but Schneibel voiced objections."

Facing the embattled Nina, Gildred said this, arms crossed.

"Huh?"

Nina looked at Schneibel, but the Electronic Fairy behind the old man stayed quiet.

The old man released the arms crossed in front of him.

He extended his hand to Nina.

[[image:CSR vol17 150.jpg|thumb]]

"Come back, Nina. You have a body that has fused with an Electronic Fairy, and have nurtured a strong will to command the Haikizoku. You should no longer be a normal Military Artist, and you have the opportunity to become the strongest Military Artist in the Senou City."

Gildred's voice was quite hard, reverberating heavily in all directions.

He was praising Nina.

The arm that he extended out was clearly reflected in Nina's eyes.

"The final preparations for facing fate are here."

For some reason, Gildred's words made Nina tremble. The lonely feeling she had experienced in Grendan of not being able to rely on anyone now seemed as if it had been treated. That kind of feeling made Nina unable to stop trembling.

However......

"What will happen to Zuellni?"

Schneibel considered Zuellni that had accepted Vati Len the world's enemy, and Gildred had once come to destroy it. Once Nina left Zuellni, the Electronic Fairies might attack this place as soon as they could.

"We will continue to monitor Zuellni. If that thing takes action, this place will become a battleground."

"That......"

"Where else do you want to fight? Do you think that thing will allow us to choose the battleground?"

"Wu......"

"Ignoring for now whether it's evil or not, the fact that thing is there will not change, and the fact that it is very dangerous will not change."

"......If we let those people obtain their freedom that they have desired for so long, this world will definitely be eliminated. Whatever happens, they can only be the enemy of us Electronic Fairies."

Schneibel spoke.

"Freedom......?"

"This world is a man-made thing. The reason for which it was made is maintained by us Electronic Fairies to this day."

"You said man-made......?"

Nina felt quite surprised at the words that came out of Schneibel's mouth, but the Electronic Fairy ignored her surprise, continuing to speak by herself:

"Fighting since the birth of this world and clashing with those things is an unavoidable ending. But we do not plan on giving this entire fate to the Military Artists gathered in their ancestor city. Though we were created, we still have our pride as those who maintain the world. We are taking action, preparing to bring our strongest guardians to counter this danger."

"Could it be that......?"

"The Haikizoku is also one of them."

"Along with the fusing with Electronic Fairies."

Gildred and Schneibel alternated saying these.

Then, her great-grandfather continued speaking:

"The so-called Electronic Fairies are beings that maintain this world and the people in it, high-energy lives with more knowledge and conscious. The descendants of the moon known as Military Artists can draw on this energy, using it to aid them. This is the method the Electronic Fairies have spent a long time on to make in order to fight against fate, and this old man has also accepted that kind of method."

"Is that why great-grandfather has such longevity?"

"Half of my old body already can only be maintained through the electronic bonds of the Electronic Fairies."

"Meaning that you have given up your identity as a human?"

If almost all of his body was the same as the Electronic Fairies, that meant her great-grandfather's body was the same as the the young body that composed Nina's acquaintance Zuellni.

The existence of his body had already become just an anchor to let his feet touch the ground. Her great-grandfather didn't need to breathe, eat, or sleep, and received energy directly from liquid selenium.

He was already no longer human.

Even if Nina asked this, Gildred's expression didn't move.

"What are humans to you? Are they beings that achieve things during their life, or are they beings that give birth to offspring, and help them grow up?"

"That......"

"I don't want to judge what is good and what is bad. Both sides are necessary. But which side do you plan on being? If it's the latter, then things are easily handled. But if it's the former, what do you plan on achieving?"

"............"

This question was too sudden and serious, and Nina couldn't quickly make an answer.

However, she continued to search for an answer.

The road ahead was a battlefield out of the ordinary, and her great-grandfather who stood in front of her had lived long before Nina, long before her father or grandfather, continuously laboring to prepare for this battlefield.

Compared to the serious consciousness hidden inside, Nina wasn't even worth mentioning.

If Nina wanted to walk the same path as her great-grandfather, the giant wave that she had formed herself would pull her into things without any explanation, in spite of herself.

"I......"

"You still have time, you don't need to answer immediately."

Gildred stopped Nina who had opened her mouth but completely had no idea what she should say.

"Great-grandfather......?"

"Before this, we never had any time to talk, but this old man feels that there is a reason to tell you about the way this side thinks, so we set up this place."

Gildred's tone seemed to be mixed with some slight distortion. Schneibel behind her great-grandfather's back was silent. However, Nina felt that her gaze from beginning to end stared at her great-grandfather's back.

The distance that existed between Nina and Gildred was somewhat unnatural.

But, was the distance that Nina felt between Gildred and Schneibel even more strongly unnatural?

(What's going on with this kind of atmosphere?)

"I will make a connection between you and Schneibel. As for how to use it, the Haikizoku in your body should know. Tidy up your thoughts and then return."

"Great-grandfather."

"Then, tonight we'll end here."

Nina didn't have an opportunity to unravel the mystery in her heart. With Gildred's unilateral declaration, this talk that had been carried out one-sidedly ended like this.

"......Ah?"

"Oh?"

Nina unconsciously let out a sound, and Claribel also showed an admiring expression.

The two of them stood outside the practice battlefield.

"The other side is rather thoughtful."

"......Weren't our bags in the resting room?"

The two of them held nothing in their hands.

"Ah......"

In the end, Nina had put the key to her room in her clothes pocket, so they shouldn't need to worry. But-

"Wuu......"

Claribel seemed to have put her key in her bag.

"Just come to my place to sleep for tonight."

"......Nn, sorry to bother."

"............Anyway, I think that today was really an incredible day."

Only after whispering this did Nina notice that the fatigue that she had originally washed away in the shower room had once again pervaded every corner of her body.

<center>◇</center>

During the night that Nina and Claribel had their fantastic experience.

Layfon was in a place that even he felt he was incompatible with.

"Ahahahahah! How cute~"

"Please...... Please don't do this."

"Don't say that, let me see your face clearly."

The unfamiliar girl put her hand on his cheek, moving her face close. Layfon was afraid enough he thought of escaping, but on his other side there was another girl, and she also prepared to put her face close to Layfon.

In other words, Layfon was being attacked from left and right and had nowhere to run.

The clothes that the two girls wore were short and had large slits, giving off a looming flirtatious presence, which to Layfon was far too much stimulation.

He had absolutely no idea where he should put his gaze.

The lights here were turned very dim. Noisy music was disrupted by the chatting that came over from the next table, and his own volume involuntarily rose.

The place in front of Layfon was one of Zuellni's very few hostess clubs.

He didn't know why he was here.

This kind of shop was rare, as the number of girls who wanted to do this kind of work wasn't large, and also only half of the students were old enough to drink. Of course, Layfon even being at such a place was already teetering at the edge of the school rules.

"Oh, his skin is even better than I expected."

"I thought it would be a bit rougher."

"That......uh......"

Being intimately touched all over by the two girls, Layfon's mind was chaotic, tense to the point where he couldn't move.

"Sen......Senpai......"

Layfon looked at the person on the other side of the table, the culprit who had brought him to this place, for help.

"You should relax once in a while, isn't always being so tense tiring?"

"Is...... Is that the problem?"

That person was Sharnid.

Because something had happened, Layfon couldn't return to his room, and could only wander the streets of Zuellni alone. At that time, Sharnid had seen him, and moreover for some reason brought him to this kind of shop.

The two girls leaned over from left and right, even extending their hands to touch his face and hair, and before he realized it, they were preparing to unbutton his shirt. Layfon frantically held his clothing, and this action also made Sharnid laugh out loud.

"In this kind of time you can only go wild, right?"

"'This kind of time', meaning......"

Layfon hadn't said anything to Sharnid.

"I think that from tomorrow, the food in your bento might become a bit poor...... Aren't things like that?"

"Wuah!"

That sharp comment made Layfon think of his tense feelings at the time, and he pressed his hand against his chest.

"Ah, emotion is good, but there are a lot of difficult areas. So the best way is to go wild and forget everything."

"What? Could it be that Layfon was rejected?"

"Huh... No way! What a waste!"

"Ah, no, um......"

"Right right, that's how it is, so would you girls please comfort him."

"Ahh, how unfortunate, let onee-chan comfort you."

"Why don't you come over here then? Come!"

"Huh? No, uwa, uwaaaaah!"

Due to Sharnid's instigation, the girls by Layfon flattered him, leaning their bodies against him as if they wanted to push him over.

They almost casually unbuttoned Layfon's shirt, even preparing to extend their fangs toward his pants.

"Uwah, wait a second! Please stop, I said!"

If he got serious, pushing aside two normal girls would pose no difficulty, but Layfon couldn't do this kind of thing to normal people. Moreover the current Layfon's mind was chaotic, so he might not be able to control his strength, so he could do nothing but be manipulated.

Layfon's outer layer of clothing had been taken off, his shirt was unbuttoned, his pants had been halfway pulled down, and the boxers inside were revealed.

[[image:CSR vol17 160.jpg|thumb]]

Sharnid's loud laughter, the girls' inexplicable excitement, and the loud music and dim lighting in the shop.

"Stop thereee!"

Layfon let out a voice that he didn't understand, and also moved his body in a manner he didn't understand.

"Yaah!"

The two girls definitely felt that from Layfon's body suddenly blew a strong wind. Moreover, though the strength of this wind was strong, the force was very gentle, not sending the two of them flying, rather applying force all over their bodies as if trying to lift them up. To put it simply, the two girls gently floated upwards in that moment.

As if trying to extract himself from that space, Layfon escaped from the two of them surrounding him. His speed was obviously very fast. The almost unreserved speed of a Military Artist whipped up a small tornado in the store, and the sound of screams and breaking glass mixed together.

"......It seems like I made a new move just now."

After escaping from the shop at high speed and rushing into an alley, Layfon put on his pants while mumbling.

"Nn, the power just now was controlled very well, where could it come in handy?"

"Even at a time like this that's what you're thinking of?"

The surprised voice was obviously Sharnid's.

"......Senpai, there's something I don't really understand."

"Have you relaxed?"

"What do you mean relaxed......"

But, Layfon indeed felt that the pressure in his stomach had become lighter.

"Ah, although that kind of feeling wouldn't disappear that easily."

"Wu!"

"But being troubled by that kind of feeling is youth."

"Senpai, what was that just now?"

"Just call it relaxation, relaxation. If that kind of feeling could disappear in a breath, there would be no need for relaxation."

"Oh......"

Layfon felt that he had been cleverly deceived.

"Ah, let's chat a bit, you don't want to return yet, right?"

"......Okay."

If he returned right now he shouldn't run into her. But, just thinking of her being there, Layfon felt tense.

A sinful feeling had definitely pervaded every corner of his entire body.

"Then let's look for a quiet place, that place is way too noisy."

"......Uh, the person who brought me there was senpai......"

"So~ I'm~ saying~ did you relax?"

Sharnid said this kind of thing while leading Layfon into the alley in front of them.

"How dirty......"

This was an empty area that was occasionally created when building houses. Though no one was here right now, occasionally people would gather here. This place was covered in trash, and a sour smell firmly lingered.

"I'm definitely not going to use power in my nose, I'd die."

The so-called using of power obviously meant using internal Kei to strengthen his senses.

After Sharnid smiled, he threw a can of fruit juice at Layfon. On the road, Sharnid hadn't stopped at any vending machine, so maybe he had gotten this fruit juice from the shop just now.

"Oh right, who took the initiative?"

"Huh?"

"No, seeing your expression, I can probably guess what happened. But in order to avoid an unnecessary misunderstanding, I wanted to ask to clear things up...... who took the initiative to confess?"

"............"

"Ah- as expected, it wasn't you. In other words, Meishen took the initiative? Ah, anyone would be surprised."

"That, senpai, you couldn't have......"

"Nn?"

"You couldn't have noticed?"

Layfon was indicating Meishen's feelings.

"Aren't you and Nina the only ones who didn't notice? No, it's uncertain whether Nina knew."

"Wu!"

"Well, if you were a master of love, we probably wouldn't be friends. So this is alright."

"......It doesn't make me happy to be comforted like this."

Everybody had noticed, and only he had been unaware.

Because of that, he had hurt Meishen.

"You shouldn't have any reason to keep caring about this, right?"

"But......"

"Figuratively speaking, suppose you like someone, and the other person always knew your feelings, but never said so. Would that make you happy?"

"............"

"Moreover you got the courage to confess, but were rejected. Maybe you would think to complain to the other party that since you were rejected, why didn't they give some signal before your confession?"

"Wuu......"

Being told this, Layfon's stomach started hurting again. Having mistakenly accepted all of Meishen's feelings till now thinking they were the good intentions of a friend, Layfon could only feel quite ashamed, as well as very sorrowful.

Facing this kind of Layfon, Sharnid slapped him on the back as if he wanted to hurt him.

"Didn't I say? It doesn't matter even if you didn't notice. In this kind of situation, neither the person who rejects nor the person who gets rejected is wrong."

"......Nn."

Layfon felt that Sharnid hadn't said anything wrong, but the fact that he had hurt Meishen still made him feel heavy.

"If you opened your mouth to confess, and the other party was gloomy because he couldn't receive it, would you be happy?"

"......Probably not."

"Then you shouldn't stay gloomy."

"Oh......"

Layfon could understand the meaning that Sharnid was trying to express.

However, he couldn't easily switch his emotions.

Meishen had confessed to him. Being unable to respond to her expectations became a very serious issue to Layfon.

Sharnid also said nothing more. If he could hear a proposal from his mouth that could end this, then he would have no reason to continue staying in this place. After all, this place made Layfon feel very uneasy. Truthfully, Layfon hated the sinister atmosphere in the alley, and it could be said that he couldn't come to like the playful atmosphere of the night.

"Then, let's switch topics."

Though Layfon didn't want to return to his room, he didn't want to stay here for long either. As he was thinking of how he should express this, Sharnid said something like this:

"Today's combat training."

"Huh? Yes."

The topic suddenly turned, and moreover it was related to the practice battlefield, making Layfon tense up.

"Do you know what Nina is doing?"

"......No."

Layfon knew that something was happening, but he had not heard what it was from Nina.

If she couldn't tell anyone, then he would figure it out on his own, he would grab onto it on his own and not let go. Layfon had decided this, and had told Nina of his determination in the empty city. As expected, she hadn't said anything. She hadn't even said 'you're mistaken' or 'you're thinking too much', so she was indeed hiding something.

More importantly, the two of them had met Gildred in the empty city.

Strictly speaking...... maybe he didn't completely know nothing.

However, Layfon felt that his way of thinking perhaps wasn't too far from Sharnid's guess.

"Expressing that kind of attitude obviously would make someone perceive that she was hiding something. I should say, if it wasn't like this, you wouldn't have any reason to accompany her in carrying out training like today's, right?"

"............"

The aggressive pressing feeling made Layfon unable to say a word.

"I don't mean to blame you. I should say this problem is the same as before, all because that person likes to keep things closed in her heart."

"Nn."

"In any case, perhaps there's some reason for her not being able to speak the truth, maybe she's been intimidated like before."

"......What does senpai think?"

"Nn?"

"What should we do next......"

"That's just it, it really is."

In a bad mood, Sharnid threw the can that he had finished drinking high in the air. The empty can flew through the night in the alley, and just when Layfon thought it was going to fall back down, a loud noise sounded out, and the can once again flew up in the air.

Looking over, Sharnid was using his finger to shoot out small bursts of Kei. That had launched the can in the sky upwards.

"That person mustered her strength, and teamed up with Clara, acquiring enough strength to win against you. If there's an enemy they truly need that kind of strength to win against, then isn't that a place where I don't need to appear?"

Bang, bang, bang......

Sharnid continuously fired off Kei bursts to keep the can from falling as he spoke.

"That......"

The situation was like that. But, Layfon couldn't put it into words.

He only needed to look back to the battle in the empty city, and he clearly understood it. The giants Nina fought with seemed to also be Gildred's enemies.

Therefore, those giants were the beings that Nina and them fought against.

Seeing Nina fighting let him understand the strength of the giants. They had fighting power close to aged phases.

If the enemy was truly a being that could relaxedly use these sorts of creatures, then from now on, would there be any time that they could turn to Sharnid for help?

Probably not.

However, Layfon had no way to say this to Sharnid.

"Ah, I think it's like that."

Facing Layfon who couldn't say half a word, Sharnid quietly mumbled the conclusion he had reached himself.

The can in the air still hadn't fallen. Sharnid obviously wasn't looking at the can, but the Kei bursts shot from his finger hadn't missed.

Compared to a year before, Sharnid's power had also increased. Whether it was Sakkei, shooting techniques, or methods of releasing Kei, he had undoubtedly made notable progress.

Even so, he couldn't catch up to the strength required to join the battlefield.

Even thinking about the battle before with the giants, Layfon couldn't think of a way to use Sharnid's kind of battle strength.

Guns had a limit to their power. However, if their power were increased, the Kei strength required during shooting would increase alongside. If it were the current Sharnid, even if he slightly increased the power of his guns, he could still perform on the battlefield like before. But this degree of power wasn't any use on the battlefield.

When they had infiltrated Grendan, Sharnid had once let Layfon see a move regarding special Kei breathing that increased his Kei power. Though he knew this kind of technique, this move seemed to have a time limit.

It wasn't impossible. But this kind of fighting method perhaps could only be effective in conditions harsher than shooting.

This was the conclusion that Layfon derived.

"......I feel that it would be very dangerous."

After saying this, Layfon felt extremely pained.

Why was this? Layfon thought that as long as it had something to do with Military Arts, he could use an objective view to provide commentary, and in a breath he could even become calm enough to make others think that he had become someone else. Not long ago he had thought that himself being like this was very shameful, but in that case, why had he just said something like that?

"......Is that so?"

Bang, bang, bang......

Sharnid let the can continue floating in the sky as he murmured:

"No difference. By now, regardless of your judgment, and whatever Nina is planning on doing, it isn't important."

"............"

"In the end, the important thing is what I want to do."

Layfon was also like this. Layfon thought that Nina was concealing something, and moreover was planning something, so she took action. Though Layfon actually was endlessly training, compared to Felli who was preparing to analyze Delbone's heritage, it didn't count for much, but he still was always waiting for an opportunity to touch the secret in Nina's heart.

And the event that had happened in the empty city had let Layfon come in contact with it.

He determined that Nina's heart held a secret.

He decided that regardless of what happened, he would tightly grab onto this secret and not let go.

Though that was only Layfon, it also represented the resolve in Felli's heart who had also decided to follow Layfon.

It wasn't related to Sharnid.

But, if he simply concluded that he had nothing to do with it, he would be ignoring the things that had happened in the past year. Truthfully, it was too emotionless.

Therefore, why hadn't he said it to Sharnid......?

Nina's reasons and Layfon's reasons were different, and it was only right that they were different.

Then, what would Layfon do?

"Senpai......"

"Oh, not saying anything extra? Didn't I say, this is something I will decide. This fate is my own. If you feel that my death will create difficulties, then aren't you the same as someone ignoring my existence and making their own decisions? The situation is like that."

"............"

"I don't want to think about what you based your judgments on to decide not to tell me about this. Therefore, I can only make my own decisions and take my own actions. If you feel that I'm very irritating, then include me in things. If you can't do it, then don't mind me, alright?"

"......I myself don't know what to do."

"Ah, I thought as much, maybe even Nina doesn't even know what to do. There's something impending, and she definitely thinks that as long as she becomes strong she can overcome this obstacle, which is why she teamed up with Clara, right? Though the situation should be related to Grendan."

Sharnid spoke casually. But, the feeling hidden in his words made Layfon feel that it was hard to breathe.

This kind of feeling was probably anger. Sharnid was getting angry wearing his normal, casual face. Was he angry at Nina who had hidden secrets from him? Or was it Layfon who was chasing the secrets, but refused to include him in it? Perhaps it was both of them?

Bang, bang, bang......

The sound continued.

"What's annoying is, I myself also agree with the judgments of the people around me."

"Senpai, that......"

"I think someone like me probably won't have the chance to enter the field. I truly think so. Is that a calm judgment? Is it really like that? Am I actually just frustrated? In the battlefield before, I could get carried away because I had a hidden weapon, but I also understand that move can't be used often."

Sharnid's low murmur didn't require a response from Layfon.

"I truly am an unreliable senpai, huh."

Pow!

The sound of the can in the air breaking shook the cold air.

The air shook weakly.

The feeling that seeped from Sharnid's body made Layfon's heart grieve.

"......It's not like that."

He couldn't help but mumble.

"What unreliable senpai, things really aren't like that."

"But isn't that the truth?"

"Even if you aren't enough now, that doesn't mean things will end like this."

Why had his heart suffered a blow? It wasn't because of sympathy, definitely not.

"I don't have any way to force senpai, but if senpai wants to do this, there's definitely somewhere that senpai can help."

These words weren't for comfort.

Layfon himself was confident in this.

In Grendan, Leerin had pushed him away.

And Nina didn't say anything to him.

These two things were definitely connected somehow, and Gildred had also asserted that this had nothing to do with him.

Gildred said that Leerin and Nina gazed at something ahead, and Layfon definitely could not come close.

Even so, Layfon still hadn't lost hope. If the situation now was a result of his life up to now that was like drifting with the current, he couldn't continue being manipulated by others.

"Even if others make their decisions, as long as I have something I want to do, isn't it fine if I follow my mind and do it?"

By now, what other people wanted didn't matter.

He could only take action by himself.

"Because other people guide us."

"That's true, very correct."

After letting out a long sigh, Sharnid mumbled this.

"I feel like I've let you hear a lot of complaints."

"It's alright, it wasn't much."

"......Thanks."

Getting up, Sharnid gave thanks. This word truly surprised Layfon, and he widened his eyes.

"Ah, right."

"Huh?"

"Let's go back and sleep!"

"Uh...... I...... I know."

Because he thought of that situation which was very difficult to forget, Layfon creased his brow. Seeing his response, Sharnid laughed, and then left first, alone.

"......Hahh, I really don't want to go back."

Embracing an intriguing feeling that felt both very refreshing and very serious, Layfon began walking.

Because, regardless of what happened, he could only move forward.

<center>◇</center>

According to the forecast, the probability of this situation occurring was five percent.

However, she also thought that the judgment that the probability was five percent was the same as not knowing anything. Particularly in these situations that could not be repeated, and only for these conclusions that weren't win-lose. Before the reality of the conclusion, other possibilities had no meaning. Even if she simulated it ten thousand times, she couldn't make the same amount of successes and failures. In this kind of time, perhaps simulations were useless.

However, even so, the reason she had selected this girl was because the chance of success was five percent.

"In other words, the meaning is that I never decided what conclusion I wanted to see in the first place?"

She asked this of herself. But, she actually feared that. She had arrived to the world mechanically, her body appearing as an ambiguous entity. In order to analyze it, she had deliberately chosen an ambiguous entity to be the control group that she would continue to observe.

She observed the many males and females in the Academy City, analyzing them, and finally selecting these two.

The maiden who only got along with her family and two childhood friends, enclosed in a narrow relationship. The teenager who had been defeated and lost his life's goal, whose gaze had become narrow.

The maiden was in an unrequited love for the teenager, but the teenager's narrow gaze kept him from noticing such feelings.

But, if the teenager had been able to notice what he had been chasing after, the maiden's love might have blossomed.

Regardless of how the past and future were investigated, she understood what it meant. This definitely wasn't a love that could not blossom.

But, it still hadn't become reality.

What was the reason?

The teenager's sensibility was very clear. Then, if she expressed her will at an earlier stage, and produced slow changes like saturating something with water, this love could perhaps have succeeded.

But, now it was too late. Though she didn't know the reason that had caused her to make this decision, she had still taken action, and reached this conclusion.

Was it over like this?

Meishen should have thought this way, evidenced by the shaking filling her room.

"......But, my investigation has not finished."

It could even be said that it had only just started.

"Come, let me see it."

Vati spoke quietly. She stayed in her room alone, observing Meishen's room that her eyes shouldn't have been able to see as she murmured.

She observed Meishen who was weeping on her bed.

"The future will come."

Vati didn't know how long it would be till she could see the answer. Regardless of whether the end Meishen reached was the answer that Vati expected, this temporary assignment would terminate because of it. Afterwards, Vati would take action according to her original schedule.

"If everything will end, perhaps doing this is almost meaningless......"

However, if she wanted to find significance, everything would become almost meaningless. Because this world would reach an end, along with the things Vati expected......

"......It's okay, since this is only the actions of machinery. Whether it has meaning depends on the values of the craftsman."

Therefore, her current self should conform with her craftsman's expectations, right?

The functions expected by Ignasis, who had not been sealed in the moon, and had created Vati - Nano-Celluloid Interface 1 Lævateinn.

Perhaps, this was a function Vati had acquired by herself?

The desire to understand human emotions.

Perhaps she had believed herself close to humans, and had arrived on the world with that attitude.

No, that's how things were.

"......But, I can't be a human. Even if I could, I still......"

Vati stopped the soliloquizing that had become a habit, swallowing the words in her mouth.

As expected, the second half of that murmur was almost meaningless.

However, what Vati chased after was that kind of meaningless thing.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Chapter1|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Chapter1

2013-08-30T04:45:55Z

80.223.220.209: misc grammar fixes, changed "Layfon had become strong" to "Nina" as the latter seems right from context

===Chapter 1 - Her Determination===

Though she couldn't see it, though she couldn't touch it, it was extremely important.

She only had to think about it, and her brain would heat up along with her heart feeling tight.

She wanted to treasure it, carefully preserving it.

Wanting to bury it deep inside her heart.

As if she were receiving an extraordinarily important treasure, she tightly locked it in a chest.

Very, very carefully......

<center>◇</center>

If their homes became closer, did that mean the time they spent together would increase? In reality this was not so.

The cake shop that she had opened became busy very early, and in order to get inspiration for new products, she spent more time at night looking for new ingredients or checking out other stores. Still, her time at school naturally became time for the two of them to meet.

"In other words, the situation is the same as it was your first year."

"Umm......"

At Mifi's conclusion, Meishen could only emit a sorrowful noise.

Right now was lunch break. It was only Mifi and Meishen eating lunch together, as Naruki had been called over to do City Police work.

"Wait, has the time you two can be together become less?"

Her childhood friend looked around the classroom. With no way to refute it, Meishen also turned her head. In front of her gaze was Layfon's seat, but no one was in the seat.

Currently Layfon seemed to be busy with something. Never mind time after school, even during lunch break he was almost always outside and didn't stay in the classroom.

"I don't know if it's his expression or look, but don't you think the feeling that Layton gives off isn't the same?"

"Nn-"

It was vague, but Meishen also had this kind of feeling. She was the same as Mifi, not knowing how to describe that kind of feeling.

Layfon had found something to work hard at - perhaps it could be described like that, but Meishen also felt that it seemed like there was a difference somewhere.

Should it be said that it wasn't interesting, or that he was too desperate?

"......What's bothering him?"

"Ah, I don't know."

Mifi strongly nodded her head to Meishen's soft mumble.

"He feels like he wants to do something but he's not strong enough. I feel like Layfon's normal appearance is the same as before, looking like he doesn't have much leisure time. When he was in his first year, he didn't have much free time because of his work, but now I feel like his look has become different. Nn - it's really quite strange."

"Maybe something big has happened?"

Layfon was a Military Artist, and was in one of the numerous Military Arts branches, part of one of the elite platoons, the seventeenth platoon.

Even if he was with those people, he was still a person with outstanding combat abilities.

Seeing him desperate like this, one couldn't help but worry about whether something big had happened.

"That...... The attitude of the Student Council hasn't changed much, so I think it shouldn't be that."

Mifi worked as a reporter, so she was very clear about this information.

"Even if they were deliberately hiding it, I can vaguely feel whether things are like that by looking at the manner and expression of those important people. Also, I haven't seen the Student Council taking any peculiar actions."

"Really?"

Mifi's words let Meishen loosen her breath. She had felt that there might be a big commotion happening like last year, so she felt quite unsafe.

But, compared to this, more importantly......

"Is Layton okay?"

Just looking at the previous year, after Layfon had done something, after showing an extremely troubled expression, he seemed to have received a very large wound.

Did he have some trouble hidden in his heart that he couldn't tell others? If it wasn't related to the Student Council, then what kind of situation was it?

"I can't help him, can I?"

Meishen tried saying it, but she didn't know if she could do anything for Layfon.

"You think that the time you spend with him will increase?"

"I didn't mean......"

After being asked sarcastically by Mifi, Meishen showed a worried expression.

If she said that she hadn't thought like that, Meishen would be lying. However, Meishen truly had always been looking for a storefront to open a cake shop. Though she had slightly adapted to interacting with strangers, she didn't think she could become a shop owner who could interact with many customers, and this was really why she had opened a cake delivery shop.

It was also the truth that she couldn't find a suitable storefront.

The reason that she couldn't find a storefront was also because the had to find a place that was close to the residence of her childhood friends who lived together.

If she was willing to move, then she could have found a suitable storefront. Since it wasn't based on attracting guests, the choice of a remote location wasn't important.

But then, she would be moving to a place inconvenient for Mifi and Naruki.

She didn't want to leave them.

In reality, this kind of feeling also hindered her search for a storefront.

So during the party celebrating Layfon's moving, although she had been influenced by that atmosphere to make her decision, Meishen still hadn't decided to live alone. Even now, she still didn't think she could make the right choices to solve the store's problems.

As for the cake shop, with the help of the worker who had arrived and who lived in the same apartment building, Vati Len, business begun quite smoothly.

However, Meishen thought that the opportunities for her and Layfon to meet had become less than before.

"That... Though only one year has passed, many things have changed."

Maybe she was too bothered to continue joking, as Mifi murmured with a serious face:

"The operational responsibilities assigned to me have increased, and Naruki should be the same."

"Nn."

Meishen also had her own store. For example, if she wanted to do this kind of thing in her home city, she would have to spend much more time saving money. But, the system of the Academy city was very clear, and supported the students' doing what they wanted to do, so she was able to so quickly achieve her dream.

Anything could be attempted, as long as you desired it - This was the idea of the Academy City.

So, the students with goals quickly became very busy.

Meishen was like this, and Mifi and Naruki as well.

Layfon perhaps was also like this.

"But-"

"Nn?"

Mifi's word made Meishen raise her head.

"What Layton's doing seems very important, but it doesn't feel like he's unhappy, right?"

"......Maybe."

Meishen agreed with those words. That sentence also related with Layfon's expression that was different from normal, and made her feel that this answer was definitely not wrong.

"If things are like that, isn't it good for Layfon?"

"Maybe."

Mifi nodded her head, and and the two ate lunch without a topic for a while.

(But......)

Meishen didn't know what Layfon was doing.

Because she felt that there was another, even greater worry. This wasn't what Layfon was doing, but concerned the results that would be produced by what Layfon was doing......

This could only be described as a small, uncomfortable premonition, as if needles were deeply stuck inside Meishen's heart, and she couldn't pull them out no matter how she tried.

<center>◇</center>

As to what Layfon who Meishen worried about was doing, he was currently training.

He was on the roof of the school.

It was training to use Sakkei while compressing his Kei flow. The so-called Kei concealment meant not letting Kei leak outside of the body. Compressing Kei in this situation would make the body feel excess heat, but if one could keep from generating this excess heat while producing Kei, the most efficent chained Kei attacks could be produced.

If the speed at which Kei was produced increased, the speed of one's moves would increase as well.

Additionally, the speed of Composite Blast would increase.

Since he couldn't expect the capabilities of the Dite to increase, he could only review the way he used his Kei. His current method of use put an abnormally high burden on the Dite, but at the least now he wouldn't run into a situation where he would break the Dite before he could use a move.

Layfon kind of thought that he could not use the Dite altogether, and directly use Kei techniques.

But, the material properties and internal structure of the Dite allowed it to transform Kei in an efficient manner. If Kei techniques were used without this kind of ability, one simple techniques like burst Kei could be used.

Though it was a bit late to do it now, there were times when those techniques came in handy. But, one couldn't only rely on such a weapon to fight.

"I really am clumsy."

That kind of thought suddenly emerged in his mind, and Layfon sighed.

If something had to do with Military Arts, regardless of in what area, Layfon could use his genius to complement his weakness, but it could even be said the problem was that he had never thought about this. Layfon thought that his own strength was that he had many ways to respond in a critical situation, but now the number of ways that he could respond had become less.

For most Heaven's Blade successors, the number of ways that they could respond in an urgent situation wasn't that much. However, among those few options hid immense strength, and that was the reason they had the qualifications to become a Heaven's Blade successor.

Layfon had taken to heart Gildred's words that he was 'A kid who could only play genius'.

If someone wanted Layfon to select his most adept martial art, then as expected, he would still choose the sword. However, till today, Layfon had never thought of changing his fighting style to exclude the steel threads, because Layfon felt that the way he used steel thread techniques had already become part of himself.

However, if someone asked Layfon if he could rely on his steel thread techniques to confront Lintence, he would feel very worried.

"After all...... I should first strengthen Composite Blast. It would be good if my Kei flow was bigger."

Layfon decided on his next goal, but right now he sighed again. Compared to Dites, he would rather break through his body's Kei limits. To do this, he needed to expand his Kei vein, which was essentially his Kei flow, but for the most part, all kinds of training would have no use regardless towards this.

"It's not easy to find a clue......"

Layfon sighed again.

Something appeared in front of him.

It was the empty city he had encountered during his previous mission and an old Military Artist named Gildred.

That old man was Nina's great-grandfather...... It seemed to be a more distant blood relation than her grandfather or an ordinary great-grandfather.

That person had tried to come to Zuellni, but Layfon and Nina had succeeded in stopping him, and along the way they had fought with unknown creatures that were possibly filth monsters.

Even though this kind of thing had happened, Nina still hadn't said anything.

However, Layfon began to think in a different way - perhaps she wasn't 'not speaking', rather 'she had no way to speak'?

"For you, this way of thinking might even be pretty smart."

Explaining his way of thinking to Felli after things had calmed down, she had said something like this.

"I'm very concerned about the creatures that appeared. According to your story, they not only can change their form at will, but every part of its mass possesses the ability to think independently. Perhaps the particles take the form of a creature as a group, and carry out their activities as a group organism."

"......Ah."

Layfon almost couldn't understand Felli's abstruse commentary, but 'group organism' let him think of a certain filth monster.

"Behemoth."

Back when he was in Grendan, when Layfon was still a Heaven's Blade successor, he had once faced an aged phase together with Lintence and Savaris, and Delbone had seemingly explained that filth monster this way at the time.

"So, since there's a precedent, then the creature that appeared before is most likely that kind of being. Therefore, we should imagine that being has the form of small particles, and there's the possibility that they are hiding in Zuellni doing surveillance."

"How could......"

"In our current situation we can't completely confirm this deduction."

Felli asserted this, and Layfon didn't possess any way to follow up with this way of thinking either.

"Since we might be under surveillance, we can't take any reckless actions or communications."

"Ah...... right."

"Then, maybe we should avoid talking about this topic."

"Okay."

"Right now is a time for us to watch the situation of the city and the Captain while accumulating strength."

Falli's words made Layfon spend days silently practicing.

For how long should he do this kind of thing?

During this situation to which he didn't know the answer, the city had somehow went into the summer period.

Layfon was somewhat impatient. However after careful thinking, Layfon saw the situation from a different angle. In reality, this kind of pressure was the same as the time in Grendan when he didn't know when filth monsters would attack next, the same as the situation when he could only practice Military Arts every day.

After thinking that, Layfon's heart suddenly calmed down. Doing things with a runaway heart would only lead to continuous defeats, a lesson Layfon had already learned from the things that happened last year.

"The important part is thinking that way."

Layfon compressed his Kei while murmuring this. His current task was to find out how much Kei he could compress while keeping the Military Arts student in the school building from noticing his Kei.

Using Sakkei while creating Kei flow was like blowing air into a balloon. Sakkei was the balloon, and the Kei flow was the air. Within the acceptable range of the balloon, one could endlessly blow air. Even though the balloon became large, as long as the explosive noise of the balloon breaking didn't sound out, no one would perceive the balloon's existence.

In other words, how much air could be blown in without the balloon breaking? How fast should air be blown into the balloon? Could he raise the strength of the balloon? Layfon thought of these things as he let the balloon inflate.

This was what was meant by using Sakkei while creating Kei flow.

"How should I do this......"

He once again murmured.

Nina had been involved in some problem, and he already knew that this problem was quite significant.

However, the problem hadn't shown its true appearance.

But, by using his mentality from his time in Grendan, looking at the situation from a different angle, he had unexpectedly been able to eliminate this impatience. The abilities of aged phases were various, and had great differences from each other, so he would often only know the strength of his opponent after encountering them.

Thinking carefully, not knowing the actual situation of his opponent was normal.

Nina was here. Then, perhaps enemies would appear here in a day, or perhaps Nina would leave here in a day.

"If that happens, I can only go with her......"

He mumbled this.

Afterwards, a small doubt appeared in his heart.

That doubt was, why did he go to this kind of degree?

Did he have a reason to do this kind of thing for Nina?

"What should I say?"

He didn't really understand.

However, Layfon couldn't just give up on Nina. Just thinking of that made him feel pained.

Was it because he was too good of a person?

"She's done a lot for me."

When he had just come to Zuellni, he had completely lost his confidence as a Military Artists. Though it wasn't intentional, Nina had strongly brought Layfon back to his role as a Military Artist, and many things had happened. In the end, many knots had been untied.

Thought new problems had emerged, they were all Layfon's own problems, and Nina wasn't the reason.

Because Nina was here, Layfon had maintained his position as a Military Artist.

"I can't give up on her."

Layfon once again murmured.

"......Though, nothing has happened."

Though he said this, after he came back from the battle in that empty city, the season had already changed. After that no obvious changes had occurred, no filth monsters had even attacked, and the time passed by very smoothly.

Perhaps this way of life was only ordinary for an Academy City. However, to Layfon who had grown up in Grendan and passed many restless days, this kind of peaceful time let him feel somewhat impatient.

"But, in reality this is the best, right?"

Could he really be only the kind of person who wasn't used to those lines? This kind of uncertainty flitted through Layfon's mind for a moment. It wasn't because Layfon was preparing for some big event, but because of the environment of his birth.

Though, right now there was still something to be cautious of.

It was Felli.

Two days before, she had indicated that she wanted to challenge Delbone's legacy.

After that, she had not left her home.

"She's okay, right?"

Thinking of this, he felt tense.

As a precaution, Felli had given the room key to Layfon to keep, so he went to quietly see Felli's situation.

Felli slept on the bed.

Even if he opened his mouth and cried out he wouldn't get a response. Her breathing was very quiet, and expression and body temperature were very normal.

Felli had said that Delbone's legacy was her battle experience.

Layfon had never heard of Psychokinesists being able to exchange experiences like physical data. So, perhaps this was something only Delbone could do.

Then, it was only because it was Felli that she could receive her experiences.

Therefore, it was only Felli who could carry on her resolve and inherit her challenges.

As to what consequences this action would bring, only Felli herself knew.

Regardless of success or defeat.

"In terms of speed, it might be over quickly. But, if the time is prolonged, there may be big differences produced between my mind's sense of time and the world's time. So, it's possible that I will enter a sleep-like state for a long time."

Before challenging her legacy, Felli had mentioned the dangers of it. Hearing this, Layfon only felt that the blood in his entire body had frozen, and he even tried to talk Felli out of it.

However, Felli didn't stop.

"Though I expect the information contained in Delbone's legacy to be the key to our current problem, since she said this was empirical battle data, perhaps I can't hold great expectations of this."

"In that case......"

"But, even only being able to achieve her experience as a Psychokinesist is extremely worth challenging this."

At Felli saying this, Layfon had no words to respond.

It wasn't wrong to say this.

Because, Layfon had never heard of a Psychokinesist above Delbone. Fighting from before Layfon existed, she had always held the identity of a Heaven's Blade successor protecting Grendan, and went through countless battles.

Felli said she could achieve this kind of experience. If Layfon was a Psychokinesist, he would definitely want it.

But, Felli......

"Right, Felli, didn't you want to give up your identity as a Psychokinesist?"

"Is the current situation one where I can give up?"

"............No."

"Since I can't give it up, I want to have the peak as my target. The key reason is close by, so even if there are some risks, I feel that it's worth trying."

Layfon couldn't continue rebuking Felli's words.

So, Layfon could only worry and be anxious. He couldn't even focus well on maintaining his Sakkei, and spoke to himself regarding the memories continually spinning around in his head.

"But, I feel that it would be better to stop."

He tried mumbling this to his memories. The residual memories left inside his head and his imagination produced developments, and because of this sentence a Felli with her eyebrows creased appeared in front of Layfon's eyes.

He felt that he couldn't even save the Felli who had appeared from his imagination.

"Maybe it's true."

If that were so, then it would have been better if he hadn't asked Felli for help in the first place. If he hadn't said anything to Felli, then perhaps she would have already turned from Military Arts to another department.

Now liberated from her brother's chains, in order to experience new things, perhaps she would have done that.

The one who obstructed her was Layfon.

"Aah, it really is!"

It was because he had said those things, that Felli had helped him to this degree.

After thinking this, the sinful feelings produced made Layfon feel quite uncomfortable, and the doubt 'How nice that you're doing this kind of easy training' emerged in his heart at the same time. Doing this level of training, achieving no progress or what couldn't be called progress, was that really good? He couldn't stop wanting to ask himself.

Layfon couldn't stop his remorse, and facing Felli who had challenged the legacy and was still in a sleep-like state, he felt even more guilty.

However, he didn't have anything else he could do.

"......Did the Captain also have these kinds of feelings before?"

What Layfon meant was Nina that they had barely met. Up to last year, because of the poor performance at the Military Arts Competition, the number of selenium mines Zuellni possessed had reduced, and the city's existence was facing a crisis. In order to find ways to solve this predicament, Nina established the seventeenth platoon and endlessly struggled, and had desperately trained her Military Arts with a feeling unlike now.

The destination was clearly there, but because her strength was too weak she couldn't arrive there. The Nina at that time had exuded this kind of impatient feeling from her whole body.

The feeling that seemed like she couldn't complete some goal had always been there. Now she wasn't focused on becoming a strong Military Artist like Layfon and was focused somewhere else, making Layfon feel impatient, and she hadn't told Layfon what he should do.

Last year's Nina had a mission as if she had to do something, single-mindedly charging forward for it.

Like last year's Nina, the current Layfon also felt as if he had to do something.

Other than increasing his power as a Military Artist, Layfon felt that he had to do something else.

But, he didn't know what he should do.

Layfon had to become strong, because he had already decided that he would help Nina who had been involved in some big event.

"......Is it only that?"

So he had to become strong.

Layfon was clear that in the end he would return to this conclusion, but when he thought again, he noticed he was still pondering it.

"Hahhh, I really am too indecisive."

Layfon let out a sigh while he trained. There was an ambiguous feeling in his heart that made him unable to quickly reach a conclusion. What was the mystery blocking Nina from moving forward after all, and what would happen next?

Was this related to Grendan?

In other words, related to Leerin......

"............Hahhh."

His mood was so heavy that he lost his focus.

"Lunch break will be over soon."

Only as he said this did Layfon notice that he had not eaten lunch. Since had thought of this method of training during class, he hadn't been able to stop wanting to hurry up and try it, so he had trained till now on an empty stomach.

"Ahh, what should I do?"

Moreover it seemed like he had left his bento in the classroom.

"I wonder if I'll be able to make it if I go get it now?"

From here he could clearly see the clock tower in the middle of the Student Council building.

Layfon looked at the clock, and there wasn't much time left. If he went to get it now, the senior lecturer could just then walk into the classroom.

"No, after all I'll go to the canteen to buy something, and I guess I'll wait till after school to eat the bento? Ahh, but maybe the canteen's sold out."

After considering the situation of the canteen near the second-year building, Layfon let out a pondering sound. In this Academy City, not only were the customers students, but the shop owners were also students. The stores that did business during classtime were few.

Therefore, he should skip class altogether...... That choice tugged at Layfon's heart. If he went downtown, he could find a store that was in business, because the demographic there was upperclassmen whose classtimes were rather free. Though if the underclassman Layfon were dining in that kind of place during classtime, it would be very easy for him to draw their attention.

"Hahhh...... Can I only tolerate it?"

Though he could eat something as soon as class ended, once he thought of how he would have to listen to class with a hungry stomach, Layfon felt dismayed.

"......Huh?"

Just then, Layfon noticed there was someone walking up to the roof. His hearing that was heightened because of his training heard footsteps walking up the stairs.

It was a sound he had heard before.

"Meishen?"

Judging by the footsteps, she was walking quickly.

She couldn't have come here to look for him, right? Though Layfon thought so, he still paid close attention to the sound of these footsteps, so he stopped maintaining his Sakkei, and slowly released the Kei he had gathered towards the sky.

Doing this would allow him to not be noticed by other Military Artists as he handled this Kei flow that could only be released outside his body.

The sound of the footsteps reached the roof.

"Ah, Layton, you really were here."

"Huh?"

Meishen showed a surprised expression. But at her saying this, Layfon was also surprised.

"Huh? You were looking for me?"

"Nn. Because you left your bento in the classroom. I thought you would return to get it right away, but you didn't."

The bento in Meishen's hand made Layfon's eyes light up.

"Wow, thanks. I forgot to take my bento, and I was just thinking about how to deal with lunch."

"Really, then that's great."

"Ah yes, how did you find me?"

Layfon asked this of Meishen who had relaxed her breath.

Judging by Meishen's tone, she knew that Layfon was here.

But until just now, Layfon had been carrying out his training while using Sakkei.

There shouldn't be anyone able to feel his presence.

"Vati told me."

"Vati, huh?"

Vati Len, a new student this year who lived in the same apartment building, as well as a worker at Meishen's shop.

"But, how would she know?"

She was a first-year student, and at this time she should have no reason to appear in the second-year building.

"Just as I was going out to find you, I ran into her. So she told me about it."

"Oh."

Layfon nodded his head, but didn't understand.

"Was I seen while I was there?"

Though Layfon cared about it, perhaps it wasn't something worth studying. Even if his presence wouldn't be felt by others, it didn't mean that his body would be hidden. Perhaps she had just seen him. Moreover she could have had some business in the second-year building, and seen Layfon walking up to the roof preparing to carry out his training.

In the end, Layfon's current priority was his appetite. He sat on the ground, preparing to eat the bento that Meishen had brought.

"Layfon, did you make today's bento?"

"Since I made too much dinner, I made this bento almost entirely from the leftover ingredients."

Since his life semi-cohabitating in the apartment, the opportunities for Layfon and Meishen to make dinner for the others had increased.

When Layfon cooked, he had the bad habit of cooking too much, so the dinner table would often have leftovers. But Layfon would always make the leftover dishes into bentos for the next day, so they had never thrown away the leftovers that they couldn't eat.

"I haven't been preparing bentos for you much recently, I'm really sorry."

"How can that be, I was just too dependent on you last year."

If she had time, Meishen right now would still make bentos for Layfon, but the occurrences weren't as frequent as during their first year.

"You're very busy right now, it's not your fault."

Every morning Meishen seemed to be busy managing the work at her cake shop, and it would be a mistake for him to expect her to prepare bentos for him like before.

"It's surprising that you still make me bentos. You're really amazing."

"It's only extra that I made while preparing bentos for myself."

"That's still very amazing."

These were Layfon's true feelings. Meishen seriously confronted the things she wanted to do, and didn't try to escape from the things she wasn't good at. Meishen had only hidden behind the backs of her childhood friends in her first year, but now lived on her own, and had her own store.

"Meishen is very amazing, how could it be otherwise!"

"That's not......"

Meishen went silent with her whole face red; that was her right from her first year.

However, during her work at the cake store, Meishen's eyes gave off a different radiance. As she did things with all of her heart, it produced a kind of feeling that could be enjoyed from the bottom of one's heart.

It made Layfon feel very envious.

From his first year, Layfon had envied Meishen who knew what she wanted to do. Moreover she had also actually advanced towards her goal. Layfon didn't only feel envy, but also felt happy for Meishen as if it were himself.

"I also have to work hard."

"I think Layfon is trying very hard."

"Thanks."

Layfon felt very happy that Meishen could say this.

But, though the training to become strong was important, he couldn't only put his gaze above.

"The important thing is why I'm becoming strong."

Meishen tilted her head showing a puzzled expression, and Layfon smiled at her.

At that time, the sound of the clock declaring the end of lunchtime rang out, and the two hurriedly left the roof.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon's praise made her quite happy.

But, the sentence that he had casually said, 'I also have to work hard', seemed quite serious.

"What is it?"

School was already over, and Meishen was in her shop. The important business of this store was to send desserts to affiliated stores, and though this work was completed in the morning, it didn't mean the work in the store would end just like that. The store was also connected to the district, and would also have customers enter.

The fame of Meishen's store had spread to the students working in the Warehouse District, so though there weren't many, there were still customers who came to buy cakes, or directly ate here.

But right now, there were no customers at all in the store.

Even the apartment residents and childhood friends who would come over whenever they had the chance hadn't come.

So, Meishen stared blankly with nothing to do. At that time, Vati had asked such a thing of her.

"Eh? Ah, huh?"

"The cleaning outside is finished."

"Ah, s, sorry. Thanks for your work."

"No, it's no problem, I had nothing to do anyway. More importantly, how is manager?" <ref> Vati here uses manager to refer to Meishen. Note that this is the Japanese thing where they talk directly to someone but address them in the third-person. </ref>

Though Vati was very pretty, her face had no emotions and her tone was very serious, so one could easily feel that she was unapproachable.

"Uu, sorry."

Meishen was already used to her attitude, so she normally wouldn't think of it. But, the sense of guilt of being dazed during work made the oppressive feeling that Vati gave off become even heavier, and this pressure almost crushed Meishen.

"Please don't mind. More importantly......"

"Huh? Ah, Did I say something?"

"No, it seemed like manager was contemplating something."

"Huh? Ah, ah, that...... thinking of new products......"

Meishen tried finding an excuse, but her voice grew quieter as she spoke.

However, this kind of reason wasn't good enough for a girl like Vati.

"No, it felt somewhat different from that."

"Huh? T, there's nothing like that......."

"No, it wasn't manager's expression while thinking of new products. When manager is thinking of new products......"

Speaking to her, Vati suddenly lost her normal cold expression. She relaxed her face, her mouth spread apart slightly, and showed an absentminded look that wasn't looking at the ceiling, though her gaze slanted upwards.

How to describe it, this expression looked a bit...... blank.

The moment Meishen thought this, Vati had restored her normal expression.

"......If that kind of expression continues for ten minutes or more, the next day has a seventy percent chance of a new product appearing."

"Au!"

Never mind the expression, once she thought of other people seeing herself actually making this face, Meishen was embarrassed enough to want to die.

"So what manager was just thinking of wasn't testing products."

"......Yes, you're right."

Meishen slightly raised her hands as if completely surrendering.

"......Is it something you can't say?"

"Ye~s ......"

"If it is, then I've been too careless. Sorry."

"......It's a little hard to explain."

Though her mouth said this, her tongue thought about weaving the situation into words.

Even if she looked outside, it seemed like there wouldn't be customers entering.

Meishen spoke of what had happened during lunchtime.

Layfon seemed to be secretly planning something, and his expression was different from before.

Moreover he seemed like he would leave this place and go somewhere far away.

"Go somewhere far away?"

"Ah, I don't know the reason. Yes, I can't really make sense of it myself."

Meishen also felt confused about the words that she had blurted out.

However, she didn't want to deny her way of thinking. It would be better to say that this way of thinking had quietly entered Meishen's heart, and embedded itself inside.

Yes, she felt that Layfon seemed like he wanted to go somewhere far away.

"Ah, I don't think he wants to leave Zuellni."

Yes, the situation wasn't like that.

"......How should I say it?"

Meishen didn't have any way to explain it more clearly. Just from looking at Layfon, a strange kind of lonely emotion would emerge inside her, so she had used 'Layfon wanted to go somewhere far away' to describe the feeling.

"Ah......"

"What is it?"

Meishen thought of what Mifi had said around noon.

"Is that it?"

Many things had changed. Just like Meishen having her own shop, just like the increasing responsibilities the editorial department had assigned to Mifi, just like the increased work that Naruki had with the City Police.

Layfon had also changed towards some direction.

"......It can't be, I don't want him to change, maybe?"

Perhaps it was like that.

"But, it's really......"

"......manager."

"Ah, I'm sorry."

Meishen had been immersed in her thoughts, and had completely forgotten she was talking with Vati.

"Are you alright? You look pale."

"Eh? Really......?"

"Resting a bit would be a bit......"

"That's true, since there are no customers right now, I'll sit down for a bit."

"I'll go get something for manager to drink."

"Yes, please."

With a smile, Meishen watched Vati walk to the kitchen.

(I don't want him to change.)

The words that boldly emerged made the imaginary needles that had stuck in her heart become larger and dig deeper.

Meishen could only feel dazed, as if she felt that kind of pain.

Tonight it was Meishen's turn to make dinner.

Vati had insisted that Meishen should rest today, even though she said that she was fine. In the end, Vati had somehow ended up helping Meishen make dinner.

"What should I make?"

"That..."

After Meishen said the menu, and after Vati nodded her head and said 'I understand' with the usual expressionless face, she nimbly took out the ingredients from the fridge.

"That......"

"It's enough for manager to supervise the flavor, please allow me to handle the rest."

"Th...... thank you. Uh, but is this okay?"

"It's for manager, and I might as well say that if it's not like this my heart would feel uneasy."

"......Sorry."

"Don't worry about it."

Vati who wore an apron talked as she smoothly lined up the ingredients, then took up the kitchen knife to handle them.

The two of them smoothly prepared dinner like this, and the speed of completion made Meishen stare in surprise.

"Amazing."

"I referenced the movements of manager in the kitchen."

"Huh? But I only made sweets and cakes in the shop kitchen......"

"For the most part it's the same."

"Oh......"

Meishen could only give praise.

"Though I've thought this before, Vati's really amazing."

"That's not so, I'm only good at imitating other people. Is the flavor alright?"

"Eh, ah...... Nn, add a little more salt and it'll be fine."

"According to manager's preferences, I thought this much would be about right."

"Yes. But Layton and the others are Military Artists right? They exercise a lot, so..."

"I see."

"It's like that, sorry to bother you."

Being stared at by Vati made Meishen feel very embarassed. In order to avert the other party's attention, she showed a smile.

"I understand."

Vati finished the preparation according to the instructions.

After the cooking was finished, Vati collected the kitchenware to the point where Meishen could barely express her level of gratitude, and then left the room without saying a word.

"Hahhh...... If only I could do things as skillfully as her."

Seeing Vati like that, Meishen produced that kind of thinking from the bottom of her heart. She not only looked beautiful, had excellent grades, and had no problems with athletics, but moreover she could do house chores.

Though she had the shortcoming of a cold attitude, this was only because she lacked expressions, and in reality her heart was very tender.

"......Hah, I'll work hard."

What should she work hard at? Meishen herself wasn't too clear, but her spirit still rose automatically.

Just then.

"What are you doing!"

"Hyaa!"

The urgent voice coming from the door made Meishen shrink her body.

"............What is it?"

If she wasn't wrong, the voice's owner was Nina.

"Captain, what......?"

Thought the sound that entered her ears next was muffled, the one who spoke it was Layfon.

After that no more sounds entered the room, so Meishen timidly went to the entrance and opened the door.

That scene was staged at the stairs.

"Huh?"

Layfon and Nina who should have been walking up the stairs had their heads raised looking at the top of the stairs.

Moreover Vati's figure was standing at the stair landing, and she held Felli to her chest.

"Captain, please calm down."

Nina's body still emitted killing intent, and Layfon who was completely confused spoke to her.

"How can I calm down!"

Then, giving off incredible anger, Nina glared at Vati.

What exactly had happened, and what was the situation right now? Meishen once again looked at Vati.

Vati was kneeling on the floor, and the unconscious Felli was in her arms. Her face was expressionless as usual.

"......Loss-senpai's body was not suited to walking down the stairs, and fainted here. I was only thinking of looking after her."

"Yes, could it be that Captain thought Vati-san was doing something?"

"But...... This person!"

This person was what? However, Nina showed an expression as if she were biting the bullet and quieted down, and the words afterwards could not be heard.

Just then......

"Waah! What are you guys doing!"

Was it by chance? A new person let out a cry as if she were going to charge over, and without hesitation came from behind and grabbed Nina.

It was Claribel. With a pale face she said to Nina:

"Wait wait wait, you're too excited, Nina."

"But! This person made Felli-! To Felli......!"

"It's okay. Nothing has happened, nothing has happened! Isn't that right?"

That last sentence was directed to Vati.

"Of course. Loss-senpai's body temperature and pulse are sufficient to maintain the normal state of her vital functions, but her body seems to be in a state of extreme fatigue, and it seems best to immediately send her to the hospital."

"See! See! Right now isn't the time to do this kind of thing!"

"Mu, gu, uu!"

"Layfon-san, please take Felli-senpai back."

"Ah, ah...... yes."

Layfon climbed the stairs with a puzzled face, and received Felli from Vati's hands.

Yes, it was at that moment.

Meishen forgot how abnormal the current situation was.

At that moment she only had that face in her mind.

Layfon's face.

The face of him lowering his head to look at Felli after he took Felli from Vati's hands.

He worriedly gazed at Felli.

This was obviously his normal response, but at that time, the expression that appeared on his face in that moment, though at first glance it seemed the same as normal, it produced an unexpectedly different feeling in Meishen.

Was this a misunderstanding, was she just guessing?

She was thinking too much - wasn't that kind of conclusion good?

But, even if she was proud of that conclusion, who was she trying to fool?

Fool herself?

Fraudulent.

It was as if the pain from the needles inserted in her heart grew stronger.

If that kind of paint wouldn't disappear, then whatever she said was meaningless.

"What should I do?"

What should she do about what? To whom?

Soon after, Meishen had already returned to the room. She hadn't escaped back to her room, but the her afterwards hadn't really been seeing anything.

She remembered that in order to send Felli to the hospital, Layfon and the others had gone to the hospital, and only Vati had stayed here. Claribel had apologized to Nina.

Meishen stood blankly, looking at the drama performed on the stair landing, and in the end she was the only one left.

Dinner was placed on the dinner table covered with a fresh cloth. Comparing the abundant preparations and the room's emptiness, Meishen intently gazed at the food.

"Ah, dinner...... what should I do?"

Meishen tried asking, but the answer didn't come to her immediately.

Instead, what appeared and endlessly spun in her mind was the scene that had just been performed, Layfon's face as he gazed at Felli.

"Why......?"

What was it that had made her so shocked? What was it that she had seen?

No, she was very clear.

She didn't know the truth - put this pretense to the side, and recognize the truth that appeared in her heart.

In Layfon's eyes as he gazed at Felli, there seemed to be some special feeling. It wasn't a look given to a friend of classmate. The gaze he had given Felli hid various emotions.

She felt this way.

"I'm thinking too much, right?"

Her own answer was far too unreal, and made Meishen feel as if she had been completely defeated.

Meishen had seen all of the interaction between the two of them since last year. Meishen knew Felli was interested in Layfon, because she had admitted it to Meishen herself.

So, just Felli staying by Layfon made Meishen feel uncomfortable. In order to find a way to overcome this feeling, Meishen had worked hard in her own way to today. However, she had not thought of getting rid of Felli as a rival. She was sure she had never thought of it.

It wasn't because she thought of having a fair competition with her rival, only because she could never think like that.

......Perhaps, this was only because Meishen didn't even dare elicit his hostility. Even so, she had dared to offer sacrifices to show that she didn't detest Felli. Shouldn't that be something worthy of praise? She thought so.

But, perhaps this was only because Felli wasn't brave enough to go on an offensive towards Layfon.

In other words, Felli was also a late bloomer in terms of love. Only because of this had Meishen felt that she didn't have any need to panic.

Meishen didn't know what she should do. At the least she should let Layfon know of her strong points. Meishen who had thought this worked hard to show off her cooking, but only doing this seemed to be insufficient.

The time continually passed, and changes happened every moment.

Among these changes, was there one where Meishen had been tossed back to her original position?

So, is that why things had become the way they were?

"I'm not...... thinking too much, right?"

Felli only had one thing that made Meishen feel scared and which also made her envious. Of course, Felli had her beauty and her excellent grades and other superiorities that made Meishen feel envious, but the thing that made her the most envious was the interaction between Felli and Layfon.

She could stay with Layfon in the place where he could become himself the most, the battlefield. It was something Meishen definitely could not do, and to Layfon, Felli would definitely become a very trustworthy individual.

But, even if she understood in her heart, Meishen could only helplessly watch the events unfold.

"......I can't do anything."

As a normal person, Meishen couldn't enter the battlefield. She didn't know what to do in order to fill this gap.

"Can I really do nothing?"

That face endlessly appeared in front of her. The face of Layfon gazing at Felli when she had lost her consciousness. However Meishen thought, she didn't feel that the expression that appeared on that face was only concern for a comrade.

Had Layfon been drawn in by Felli?

Or perhaps...... had they gone further..................?

Knock knock.

The sound of the door being knocked almost made her heart stop beating.

"......Huh?"

When she came back to reality, a long time had already passed. The sound of the door hesitated a bit before sounding again, and Meishen hurriedly walked to the door.

"Ah, sorry. You weren't sleeping by any chance, were you?"

It was Layfon.

"Huh? I...... I wasn't. Nothing like that."

"Oh, good. You worked hard to make dinner, but it was wasted."

"Its okay. Ah, come in...... Is Felli-senpai okay?"

"Nn, it's as Vati said, she's only a bit fatigued."

"......Did something happen?"

"Nothing like that. Seems like senpai was also doing something."

"Oh......"

Senpai was 'also'.

Meishen was already distressed to the point where she paid attention to trivial matters of this degree. In order to keep Layfon from seeing her emotions, Meishen worked hard to feign a concerned expression, and herself being this way made her feel quite miserable.

After bringing Layfon into the living room, even if she was unwilling, the food placed on the table greeted her eye.

"Right, have you eaten dinner?"

"Not yet......"

"Then you should eat here."

"Is that okay?"

"Nn, I'll go heat the food now."

Meishen had thought Layfon would return home in order to politely keep from disturbing her, but he hadn't done so. Meishen couldn't help but resent herself who didn't have the courage to open her mouth to tell him to go back home.

"Captain wants me to apologize for her."

"Huh?"

"For her not being able to come eat dinner, and for yelling at Vati."

"Even if you tell me this, I......"

"That's true, but I think Captain only wants me to say this for her."

"I guess so. But, has something happened to Nina-senpai as well?"

"You really think something's weird?"

According to his words, Layfon also didn't know the situation?

"Captain seems like she's angry at Vati. Meishen, have you heard of Captain fighting with Vati?"

"Um, I haven't."

Meishen hadn't heard of anything unpleasant happening between Nina and Vati.

"Really, what's going on after all?"

Nina's actions made Layfon lost in thought, and right now there was no way to ask him about Felli.

After the food was reheated, Meishen and Layfon ate together. She had never experienced a dinner with such an awkward atmosphere, and didn't feel that she would be able to eat much.

However, in front of her was placed a great amount of unheated food. She had to think of how to deal with them.

"Right, about this food..."

Just as Meishen was thinking about what to do, Layfon opened his mouth to speak, perhaps perceiving her gaze.

"Huh?"

"When I returned just now, Captain, Clara, and I talked. Tomorrow morning, because of changing courses, the Military Arts department has a few extra free blocks."

"Nn."

"So they plan to borrow a practice battlefield from the school, so the three of us can carry out battle training."

"Ah, you're thinking of using this food to make bentos for that time?"

"Right, right! Can I?"

"Nn, it's okay. But I can't move them all myself."

"Yeah, sorry. I'll help bring them over."

"Nn."

The talk ended here.

After finishing the meal, Layfon indicated that he wanted to wash the dishes. After having some difficulty getting him to leave, Meishen finally relaxed her spirit.

However, the echo in her stomach didn't quickly disappear along with it.

"What should I do......"

Meishen mumbled.

Even if she muttered, she couldn't turn around the situation. But other than expressing her feelings, Meishen couldn't think of anything she could do to take out the boulder lodged in her heart.

<center>◇</center>

She judged that errors had appeared in her actions.

Should she make corrections? Vati thought about it while lying on the bed in her room.

What she thought about was the event where she had approached Felli.

It had been incidental, indeed only incidental and nothing more.

Vati knew that since that day on, Felli had continuously been sleeping in her own room. Vati had tried diagnosing Felli, but didn't detect her having any symptoms of illness. But, she clearly had not used drugs, and the duration of her slumber had surpassed the necessary length for a healthy body. Since this kind of abnormal condition had emerged, Vati decided to continue observing Felli.

She didn't want an unfortunate accident to occur in this apartment building and produce unnecessary trouble for the people in it.

In the end, Felli's life wasn't in danger, so Vati decided to stop pursuing this topic, but Vati hadn't foreseen that Felli would have just woken up when she walked out of Meishen's room, and that Felli had left her room and walked down the stairs herself.

She was in a dream-like state. After accidentally meeting Vati on the stairs, Felli suddenly fainted.

This event happening on the stairs was very unfortunate. If Felli hadn't fainted on the stairs, Vati would have had the option of ignoring it. She knew that Nina and the others were nearby and about to return here, so she could have made this choice.

However, if Felli fell down the stairs and was injured because of this, the situation wouldn't be okay.

As a result, Vati caught Felli, and then was seen doing this by Nina.

She knew that Nina who knew her true form had seen this action.

So, Nina had showed that kind of attitude. This judgment was very correct, and Vati didn't want to see Nina take that kind of response, so she had avoided contact with her companions, but in the end-

"Things aren't going smoothly."

She couldn't carry out everything according to her plans.

However, she had also obtained response data outside of her expectations.

Meishen.

Vati's awareness focused on this response that was not normal and could bring about great changes tomorrow.

"What is it...... For what is she wavering?"

When she came in contact with Felli, Meishen's expression had taken a wavering attitude.

But, Vati didn't know the reasons for her indecision. In that scene, was there anything that could lead Meishen to become like that?

"Is it related to Layfon coming close to Felli?"

But, those two people often were near each other. Even if she had seen a menu of their contact, it still wouldn't constitute a reason for being indecisive.

"......Is there some kind of factor that I do not understand?"

Perhaps this was something that an inhuman, manufactured mechanical doll - a nano-celluloid interface - couldn't understand.

"Therefore, is this something that I am unable to know?"

Vati asked herself. If she asked herself and answered, the answer would be 'Because of that judgment, go learn'.

With what methods would she learn?

"I have to raise the level of my perception......"

Did she have to make further progress with some kind of data? In the course of her normal life, Vati at all times was perceiving the body temperature, breathing, heartbeat, pulse, and brainwave data of many types of organisms. She needed to collect some kind of data other than this? The current Vati didn't know the answer to this question.

"Does that mean that the next area is to understand organisms without only relying on data?"

Survival instinct and experience constructed the nerve networks of the brain, and peoples' emotions were only the responses to the chemical reactions that existed left and right, and love was only a response to promote the spread of genes.

"Therefore, there should be as many alternatives as needed."

It wasn't that humans couldn't be human.

From a man and a woman, a child could be created.

If it was only to leave behind a pair of genetic factors, it shouldn't matter who the other party was. If the meaning was just to leave behind excellent genes, and compete with others to isolate excellent varieties, an unrestrained method should be more efficient, especially from the point of view of the woman. To men, the probability of leaving behind their genes could also go up, so this kind of method wasn't bad.

If the legal system and constructions of men hadn't produced ethics to negate this kind of thought, and people hadn't felt that this way of thinking was wrong, then in terms of humans, perhaps their survival ability wouldn't be as important.

"Because of this, the moat around reproduction has become deep."

To a manufactured doll, the meaning of this sentence was far too profound. She diffused in the simple bedroom, and then disappeared.

<center>◇</center>

Though Layfon had gone to the hospital, Felli was still sleeping deeply. Had the legacy been successfully analyzed or not? Layfon couldn't learn from the still-sleeping Felli's mouth about how many results she had achieved.

The Medical Department student had said that they didn't need to worry once she regained consciousness.

In other words, they couldn't do anything about this condition of deep sleep?

Layfon was worried out of his mind. But, Felli had said to Layfon that this kind of thing wouldn't endanger her life, and wanted him not to worry.

"Even if she said that, I can't do so."

After being requested by Nina, Layfon brought her words to Meishen, and afterwards again returned to the hospital.

Layfon first returned to his room, and even rested for a while lying on his bed. But only when he came to, did he notice that he had changed his clothes and come here.

"......Even if I stay here, she's only going to be sleeping."

The big doors in front of the hospital had already closed. On the hospital grounds, Layfon had walked along the wall of the building, looking for a window that hadn't been closed.

There was one on the third floor. Layfon used Sakkei, and from there quietly slipped into the hospital. When Layfon and Nina had been wounded, they had once received treatment at this hospital, so even if the lights were turned down, he still mostly knew the floor plan.

Felli was in an isolation ward. Layfon took advantage of the nurse not paying attention, and stealthily entered the room.

As expected, Felli was still sleeping.

In the darkness, Layfon looked at Felli's face under the slight moonlight that came in from the window. Though he couldn't say that her sleep was very smooth, she didn't have any pained expression, nor had she become pale.

She only deeply slept.

"......Is she okay?"

Had she resolved the heritage, since she slept deeply as if recovering from an illness...... Felli had once woken up for a short time, so perhaps the situation was like this.

Or, she was still resolving the heritage to today?

"Is she still fighting?"

Regardless of the situation, it wouldn't change that she had fought, or the fact that she currently was fighting.

Moreover Felli's actions and words weren't for herself, but rather for Layfon.

"......It's really serious, huh."

Though he couldn't change this reason that made him look over his actions, Layfon didn't want to put anything into jeopardy.

"Captain is really amazing."

Nina who led subordinates into battle, and continued to move towards danger, did she always shoulder this kind of heavy burden on the battlefield?

No, not only her, other platoon captains were the same. Not only Military Artists, even Karian and Formed from the City Police were the same. Just by standing in their position, they had to bear this heavy burden regardless of the situation.

"Felli also puts in a lot of effort, so I have to work even harder."

[[image:CSR vol17 072.jpg|thumb]]

He had to become stronger, even stronger.

He had to elevate the Compound Blast technique, developing Kei techniques that wouldn't create burdens on the Dite.

Layfon felt that he seemed like he had seen his goal, but......

"It still seems a bit different."

He still lacked something.

"Tomorrow I'll be carrying out a slightly intense training with Captain and Clara."

For some reason, the tone that Layfon spoke with changed, as if he were chatting with Felli.

"They seem to have borrowed a practice battlefield. I'm not too sure how, but it seems like because of the person from our last mission, they borrowed a practice field. Though it seems like the person they negotiated with was Shin-senpai."

That two of them were looking for a training field with Claribel had reached Shin's ears, so he substituted for Gorneo to carry out negotiations with them.

"Captain has become strong, and of course Clara is also very strong. I feel that if I fight with them, perhaps I can find some inspiration from it."

This was Layfon's hope.

However, inside hid the strong mood of him wanting to do this.

"So that I don't lose to Felli, I will work hard."

After declaring this, Layfon jumped out from the window of the hospital room.

<center>◇</center>

The next day, during class time before the lunch break......

Layfon and the others were at the practice battlefield.

"......So this is also an experiment, is that okay?"

"Ah, okay."

When he arrived at the resting room, Harley had been waiting. He suddenly said this kind of thing, thrusting the new Sapphire Dite into Layfon's hand.

"The outside and the weight balance are the same as before, but the feeling inside might be slightly different."

"Is it because of the loops you talked about before?"

"Right right, it's the conversion loops. Kirik also did some research, but it seems like he can't make it for this training."

"Oh."

Though the fact that the feeling of using Kei might change made Layfon a bit uncomfortable, he also hoped that the Dite's strength could be upgraded. So, since Harley had spent his hard work, he should receive the results of his research like before.

More importantly, this way, Layfon still had to think about the possibility of his Dite breaking on the battlefield, so he had to be able to immediately adapt to the slightly different abilities of the Dite. He made this kind of conclusion quite simply.

"I've done this kind of thing before anyway."

"What? Is there something that you mind?"

Before becoming a Heaven's Blade, Layfon had once ordered a custom Dite from a different artisan. After coming to Zuellni, though Harley was the only developer, Layfon still used the Sapphire, Adamantium, Shim Adamantium, and the various improved versions of those Dites.

"No, I'm only a bit tense."

That kind of thing would happen sooner or latter, and moreover he was anxious to complete the Composite Blast move, so Layfon was a bit impatient.

"I get it, I get it, before making new attempts I always feel a bit impatient and uncomfortable."

"Is that so?"

"Yeah."

Harley said this, and Layfon felt that perhaps it really was the truth. In Grendan when he had been involved in underground matches, perhaps he had also been sensitive like he was now. Layfon at the time felt that it had been because he was weak and because he had been afraid, but in reality he had also been trying new things.

"As expected, it's different from right now."

"Huh?"

"Nothing, I was just thinking about things."

Subconsciously letting out a low mumble and a forced smile, Layfon left the resting room. Nina and Claribel should be in the other resting room preparing.

Layfon arrived at the practice battleground.

He looked at the spectator seats, and he could see Sharnid and Dalshena's figures, with the members of the fourteenth platoon that Shin led sitting in another area.

They hadn't participated in this training.

"They said this would be a special training......"

The two of them hadn't told Layfon details of the training.

However, Nina already could flexibly use the Haikizoku's power, and Claribel was still the granddaughter of the Heaven's Blade successor Tigris as well as the apprentice of the Heaven's Blade successor Troyatte. If he could train freely using the whole battlefield with them, just from this he should receive some inspiration, so Layfon didn't really care.

Sharnid wore his usual smile waving his hand toward him. Layfon raised his arm to him, surveying the practice battlefield. Traces of the last platoon match held here were left on the battlefield, but it hadn't been a match between Layfon's seventeenth platoon and the fourteenth platoon. Though the time was a bit late, this year's inter-platoon matches had already begun with a slow pace.

Layfon and the others in the seventeenth platoon had already undergone many battlefields, and moreover they had maintained their winning streak without any big difficulties.

"Ah......"

At that time, Layfon restored the Dite that Harley had given him in order to check it. Just then, Nina and Claribel's presences entered the field from the opponents' entrance.

"So the meaning is, Captain and Clara will join hands to fight me?"

Was that what was going on?

Layfon didn't mind, but he felt that then, it shouldn't have been a problem to tell him it was that kind of training beforehand, right?

Just as he thought this, the Psychokinesis flake came over.

(Layfon, can you hear this?)

It was Nina's voice.

"Ah, yes."

Felli was still in the hospital; this was the flake of the fourteenth platoon's Psychokinesist.

(We're going to begin the training now, the format of the competition will be Clara and I facing Layfon.)

"I understand."

As expected, the situation was like that.

However, Nina's next sentence surprised Layfon.

(Regarding your weapon, I already spoke to Harley and asked him to remove the restriction on the steel threads.)

"Hah?"

(I received the permission of the Military Arts Head. Anyway, the restriction measure was the order of the previous Student Council President, so right now it's already invalid.)

"Ah, is that true?"

(But, the Military Arts Head has ordered again that you cannot use the steel threads during the Military Arts Competition and platoon matches.)

"That's right."

Gorneo definitely knew how shocking the power of the steel threads was. Moreover, the steel threads weren't as easy to install safety devices in as other weapons, so nothing could be done about them being banned.

"But, if I use steel threads......"

(Nn, we've already been wounded a million times.)

"That's true, but the wounds inflicted by steel threads aren't normal......"

The steel threads were thin, but if one concentrated, they weren't completely invisible. Honestly, if these two joined their powers, Layfon might end up beaten by them. Perhaps that was why the steel threads restriction had been lifted. However, if some situation happened when he didn't know the strength of his opponents, Layfon might be unable to stop his hands.

Thinking that an accident could happen, the battle could be a bit more relaxed if he didn't use the steel threads altogether.

(I already realized that.)

(If it lets me experience the feeling from before when my arm was cut off, I don't care.) <ref> See Volume 13 Cadenza Road Itto Part 2. </ref>

After not only Nina, but Claribel also said that kind of thing, Layfon made up his mind.

"Letting you immediately experience the feeling from that time isn't easy......"

Only in order to rescue Leerin and Nina had Layfon made that momentous life-and-death decision.

That time's serious emotions couldn't be found in his current state of mind, but he had a different kind of toughness. Layfon thought so, and wanted to have confidence in it. However, it wasn't a toughness that would let him easily cut someone's arm off.

Though, he was afraid that the important point right now was something else.

"Since you and Captain don't mind."

He couldn't lose to Felli's hard work.

Nor to Gildred's words, 'Let this old man see what you can do'.

Layfon had drifted for a year through the Academy City. During this year, Nina had become strong enough to make one admire her position, and achieved a pair of strong Dites that could match her power. She had also begun being a part of a battleground that Layfon and others could know nothing of.

Nina's speed of advancement was this fast, and Layfon had practically been cast off behind her.

"Because to me, this battlefield doesn't seem relaxed."

Layfon already had been cast away by Leerin.

But, he didn't want to always be cast away. The battleground that Nina faced should be related to the battlefield of Leerin and Grendan.

"I'll come with full power."

For Nina who had let Layfon continue being a Military Artist in the Academy City.

And also for Leerin who continued to support him in Grendan.

Layfon couldn't let himself be cast off by others here.

(Good.)

Nina's voice that passed through the flake sounded quite satisfied.

(Sharnid will be managing the signal of the start of competition, and he'll coordinate with the time to give the signal.)

"Okay."

After replying, Layfon used Sakkei. He heard Sharnid who was sitting in the spectator seats let out an 'Ooh'.

His method of training that he had carried out after class while unnoticed by others seemed to raise his senses when he released Kei from his body. Though this kind of condition wasn't suitable for creating powerful Kei in an instant, it still had its places where it came in handy.

Moreover, doing this could also make it difficult for his opponents to interpret his position.

Layfon in his Sakkei state formed his Kei, diligently staying in his position. But, he once again confirmed the state of the new Dite that Harley had given to him.

Harley said he had altered the conversion loops. Indeed, the feeling of flow through this Dite didn't seem the same, but it didn't make this Dite hard to use.

To Military Artists who used weapons as part of their bodies, the conversion loops of the Dite counted as an existence like nerves or blood vessels.

Layfon didn't resist the new nerves, gradually getting accustomed to it.

"......Good."

His mumble sounded out, and Sharnid simultaneously gave the gunshot.

Layfon in his Sakkei state ran to the center of the practice field.

On the other side, huge Kei like a pillar of fire sprayed into the air.

This kind of Kei was Nina's.

"That's really full power."

Layfon involuntarily murmured.

The same as what he had felt in the empty city, Nina had definitely released the Haikizoku's power.

Nina's presence dominated the entire practice field.

"I can't interpret Clara's movements."

She should also be using Sakkei. But more importantly, Nina's presence was far too great, and it felt like it was going to obliterate everything.

"They can already work together?"

If it were like that, then all they had to do was rehearse their tactics before the battle. What Layfon cared about was what actions they would take next.

Layfon ran to the center while restoring the Sapphire Dite in its steel threads state. He pulled the Shim Adamantium Dite out of his weapon belt in its basic state, and gripped it tightly in his hand.

Layfon who moved towards the center changed his straight-line path to a zigzag. Though the steel threads had already spread out, Layfon had not flowed his Kei into them. Layfon ran while letting the steel threads droop on the ground, letting them bend around everywhere.

The huge Kei that Nina released still filled the entire practice field, shaking the air. On the other hand, Claribel's Kei still stayed hidden.

"How will they move?"

Layfon quietly whispered. The wound of the whisper was covered by the sound of footsteps, not to mention that Layfon had the steel threads crossed and spread in all directions, which were pushing back the surrounding vegetation nonstop. Perhaps the sound that was given out would let them see through Layfon's movement path, but the waves of Kei that Nina sent in all directions also made a different sound.

If the whisper produced a response, it indicated that Claribel was nearby, but from the look of it the situation wasn't like that.

Perhaps she had seen Layfon, and hadn't taken action?

Nina with a somewhat fast pace moved to the center of the practice field. From this, Layfon continued competing with Claribel who was using Sakkei like he was, seeing who would interpret the opponent's movements first.

"Moreover my side also has a time limit......"

The reason Nina was using this kind of unhurried pace to advance should be to not overlook the enemies nearby her. So he couldn't pass by her side to get around to the other side of the practice field, which was a bit safer.

Not to mention that behind Nina, Claribel might be setting a trap with Karen Kei. Considering this, Nina walking this way to the practice field was effective.

In terms of guaranteeing his safety in this field, the time that Nina took to walk to the center of the practice field was the limit to the time that Layfon could concentrate on looking for Claribel.

If he couldn't find Claribel, Layfon would have to fight with Nina under worrisome conditions.

"Ahh, this really is......"

Layfon suddenly stopped his feet and sighed.

He thought of what had happened right when he had entered the school. From then till now, only a year and a bit more had passed. Though the Nina from that time was among the strongest of the Military Artists in Zuellni, in the end she had only been that level of a Military Artist.

In order to save Zuellni that faced a dead end, she endlessly struggled, but because her strength was not enough, she was angry, impatient.

The her like that had now become a strength that could surpass Layfon. Though she used the definitely abnormal means of the Haikizoku, this kind of thing wasn't important in the first place.

Rather, whether she could flexibly use the strength in her hands was the important point.

Moreover Nina could flexibly use that strength.

From that time till now, only one year and a bit had passed.

In that short of a time Layfon's power had been caught up to by Nina, and might be surpassed at any time.

"I can't stand it."

In Layfon's heart surfaced happy and discontented complicated feelings.

Nina had finally reached the center of the practice field.

Layfon hadn't been able to find Claribel. Had she never attempted to find Layfon who was hiding while using Sakkei in the first place, and rather stayed behind Nina's back working to set a trap the whole time?

"............Alright."

Layfon also made his decision.

He released the Sakkei that sealed his Kei in a breath.

The Kei pressure that was released blew strong winds with Layfon as the center.

The airflow and Nina's Kei pressure clashed with each other, and in a moment a cyclone was produced in the central area, spreading to the entire practice field.

Layfon restored his Shim Adamantium Dite, and holding the dark gray sword in front of him charged towards Nina.

"Haah!"

Nina raised her iron whips, taking a defensive position while standing in her position. Judging by her expression, she could see his movements.

This was a natural thing.

Though it was a natural thing, only a short while ago Nina hadn't been able to clearly see Layfon's movements.

"This really............ is!"

"Haah!"

Layfon drew close to Nina, sweeping the blade to release a slash, and this move was blocked. It was Kongoukei. Layfon released external Kei from his body to deflect the shockwaves that were reflected back, and then they played out a dramatic moment with their weapons crossed.

In comparison to Layfon's single sword, both of Nina's hands held a weapon. Now that the difference in Kei strength had disappeared, it should be that their internal Kei difference in strength had also disappeared.

In other words, in this kind of state, Layfon would definitely lose a battle of brute force with Nina.

"Huaaah!"

"Che!"

Layfon's body was pushed back, and Kei began collecting in the iron whips. Because he was afraid of his weapons breaking, Layfon retreated backwards.

Not to mention, in the situation where he still hadn't discovered where Claribel was, Layfon couldn't waste all his time on Nina.

Nina gathered her focus to prepare to release a move, and Layfon, seeing this moment, put back his weapon. The sudden move made Nina lose her balance for a second, and though Layfon wanted to take advantage of the moment to follow up, Claribel still made him wary, so he truly retreated back. After putting distance between him and Nina, Layfon used dust to cover his figure, and once again used Sakkei.

He originally planned to move immediately, but staying in his position could also make the opponent mistake his position.

Nina stood her ground without moving. She seemed to have decided that she would wait for him to move first regardless.

"......How strange."

Layfon couldn't hold back his murmur. Nina was unexpectedly this leisurely.

Being this leisurely made him very uncertain.

Claribel hadn't moved.

What was Nina's reason for staying still?

On this battlefield, Layfon had only fought once with Nina, but Nina hadn't pursued him, making Layfon feel concerned. According to her personality, as soon as a fight began with her opponent, it was only right for her to continue fighting.

Since Nina hadn't done this, did that mean it was their battle plan to invite Layfon to fight at that position?

Claribel was currently setting a trap, he could be sure of that.

"............In this case, she's behind Captain."

But, if he went behind Nina to investigate, she would definitely take action.

"No, it should be fine as long as she acts, right?"

Since he hadn't been able to see his opponents' intent till now, continuing to guess their tactics was almost meaningless.

"Let's go then."

After making his decision, Layfon moved.

Of course, Layfon didn't recklessly charge at Nina. He connected the steel thread mode Sapphire Dite in his left hand to the handle of the Shim Adamantium Dite, and poured Kei into the Sapphire Dite that he had deliberately not poured Kei into before.

Layfon had used the burst of strong wind that had been produced earlier, so that not only his area, but Nina's area of the practice field also had steel threads. The steel threads almost filled the whole practice field.

At that time, he flowed Kei into the steel threads.

Layfon took note of the Dite's strength while pouring strong Kei more than what was necessary to operate the steel threads into them.

"Wah!"

From the other side of the dust came Nina's low shout.

She obviously would have this response.

Because the current situation was the same as Layfon's presence occupying the entire practice field in a moment. Just like Nina's giant Kei pressure obscuring Claribel's figure, Layfon's original position had also become ambiguous as a result of this action.

Layfon hadn't moved from his position. He maintained the Kei flow into the steel threads, calmly surveying the situation's developments.

What would Nina and Claribel think?

This time, the longer time was dragged out, the more use it would be to Layfon.

"Clara!"

Nina yelled out.

"Let's go, if this continues he'll be able to weave the formation!"

"Correct answer."

Layfon quietly murmured, responding to the Claribel's voice. The steel threads that were spread through the entire practice field confused Layfon's position by means of more than enough Kei flow while moving back and forth, preparing Lintence's Sougenkyouku technique. Due to the excessive Kei given to them, anyone could clearly feel their movements.

The movements of the steel threads were intimidating to the two of them.

Also, the steel threads substituted as sensory organs, receiving the conversation just now between the two of them, and discovering Claribel's position.

She was right behind Nina.

Had she been there from the start, or had she just moved there after their discussion on tactics had finished?

"They also plan on doing something."

Layfon also started running, running towards Nina and Claribel.

The trap had been set.

"Next up......!"

Let's see which side's trap was more superior.

This training became a battle of that form.

After Layfon tore through the dust and passed through the smoke, Nina and Claribel were in front of him. Their thinking had been the same as Layfon's.

Thee two sides charged straight at each other, clashing together.

"Ohhhh!"

Nina's roar shook the battlefield. She had her two iron whips crossed in front of her chest, leaping high to charge at Layfon.

Without the least bit difference, Layfon rushed forth like a bullet.

"Hah!"

Layfon probed the space produced by the swings of the iron whips, weaving through the seams of the Kei pressure on the iron whips, and then rushed behind her.

Claribel was there. Her sword - Kochouenshiken - gave off light, dragging a crimson line by Layfon.

This strike was avoided by Layfon. He leaned low as if he wanted to graze the earth, and passed through behind both of them.

This was the place where Nina and Claribel had stayed till now, the center of the trap that Claribel had set.

"Come......"

Layfon was the one who said this, calling out to Claribel.

What kind of trap had she set?

What situation would arise?

And in this kind of situation what kind of action would Nina take?

Layfon had to witness all of it.

He had to show them that he could avoid all of it.

Had to show them that he could surpass all of it.

Why?

Why would they join hands to fight?

Why could they fight cooperatively?

In such a short time, Layfon seemed to be able to see the meaning and overture in it.

"......What will they do?"

This was a normal murmur. However, Layfon was confident that this sentence would provoke Claribel.

"Come on."

Just as Layfon expected, Claribel's eyes changed. Nina controlled her expression and made her decision.

After observing the change in the two's expression, Layfon also changed the flow of his Kei. He changed the flow of Kei into the steel threads into the most suitable amount, turning the extra Kei into internal Kei, increasing the limit of his movement abilities.

He would attack next, he would attack for them to see.

Layfon elevated his Kei flow, entering the condition of preparation for using Composite Blast. Since he had no way to weave a formation in an instant like Lintence, he could only use the part of Sougenkyouku that he had finished preparing.

Moreover, once the use of Layfon's newly created Kei technique - Composite Blast - was decided, it couldn't be changed.

If there was an error in his judgment, then it would create a very big loss, and perhaps would lead to the road to defeat.

Though this was only training.

However, depending on the result, this training might have a great effect on Layfon. Even if this was only training, that didn't mean it was okay to lose this competition.

What was important was whether Layfon could carry out his own determination.

"......They can coordinate their breathing with each other."

People from different platoons could do that kind of thing.

That meant Claribel knew what problem Nina was facing, and had become a comrade who would face the problem with her.

"In that case......"

His Kei thundered, the Kei pressure digging into the ground, whipping up dirt and sand. The steel threads released radiance, undulating up and down, finishing their formation.

Layfon raised the dark gray blade of the Shim Adamantium Dite, putting it on his shoulder, and taking a stance as if he wanted to hide it behind his back. Connected to its handle was the Sapphire Dite.

Nina moved.

Claribel headed over.

The two iron whips housing tremendous Kei attacked. Kei ran back and forth in her body, having still not erupted. Nina seemed to plan to close in to release some Kei technique.

Behind her, Claribel released a Kei technique hidden until now. Kei that had been embedded throughout erupted. In order to change to the move they had chosen, they produced Karen Kei, appearing before Layfon.

This was External-type Kei, Karen variant - Dawn's Radiance.

Explosions occurred in the practice field, and light overflowed from it. This light wouldn't dissipate in the air like a blip, but flew into the air from the ground, becoming a ball of light around as large as a human head, then stopping like that in its position while emitting a strong radiance.

Countless numbers of these balls of light dyed the practice field white.

Claribel stopped her pace, leaving the side of Nina who was attacking. In order to initiate new changes, she showed a focused expression.

"This is......"

Layfon knew what moves would attack him.

This was Troyatte's expert skill. The name of the move would change according to his emotions at the time, so sometimes he called it 'Light Up', and sometimes called it 'Birushana'. It used lenses formed by changing the density of the air, using a special wavelength of light released from highly compressed Kei that could be seen as a beam of light.

She didn't use this power as well as Troyatte.

So the balls of light numbered this many. Moreover, this number also held another meaning.

This number was in order to give Layfon nowhere to run.

Killing intent surrounded Layfon's whole body. In order to escape from the beams of light that attacked from every direction, he could only move before they attacked.

However, Nina was in front of the only safe spot.

If he didn't move, Layfon would suffer their attacks, and then be squashed flat by the Kei of the two.

Did they want to expose him amidst the chaotic beams that couldn't be avoided, or perhaps even if he succeeded evading them, did they still have some powerful hidden strike?

If he were confused for a moment, he would instantly suffer two moves.

No...... no matter what action he took, there would be a further trap waiting for him.

"Therefore......"

Layfon had long since made up his mind, and had already decided his course of action. So, Layfon had spread the steel threads in all directions, weaving a formation, overlapped with Composite Blast.

Layfon...... didn't move.

Layfon had not raised his sword for a stance, and did not give off the air that he would take action.

Layfon saw the confused faces of two, and after sensing of the presences of Nina and Claribel rushing at him releasing Kei techniques, he released the strategy that he had laid himself.

External-type Kei variant - Sougenkyouku Nadare Kuzushi.

"Haaaaah!"

Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Raijin.

Nina also unleashed her Kei technique almost simultaneously. Her existence turned into something like radiance, seeming to become furiously billowing lightning. Strong noise and light flew by him continuing behind, and the powerful assault followed rushing towards him. A strong pressure as if it wanted to crush his entire body headed for Layfon.

Behind Nina, light burst open. Claribel's Dawn's Radiance released an uncountable number of beams of light. The high temperature of the beams undoubtedly attacked at the speed of light. The high temperature beam shouldn't have mass, but from every beam, Layfon's body would violently shake, perhaps due to the instantaneous rise in heat distorting the air. Layfon's back was hot and felt stabbing pain, and the smell of his scorched hair reached his nose.

However, Layfon's feet were there, and his arms were there.

His body was also there.

He stood there almost unwounded.

"Wha-!"

Nina's surprised face was very close. Behind her, Claribel also widened her eyes in amazement.

Layfon's surroundings had been covered with the light produced by Raijin and Dawn's Radiance, so vision was almost useless.

However, the two of them had seen what had just happened.

They were very clear on it.

Steel threads were spread all around Layfon. Seeing this scene, Nina and Claribel both showed a surprised expression.

Sougenkyouku Nadare Kuzushi. A dense cover of steel threads like a spiderweb protected him in all directions, and on the surface was a membrane of defensive Kei. The use of this move was to disperse the strength of all attacks.

Moreover, the energy of the attacks that this spiderweb of steel threads had just dispersed was sent to every corner of the practice field.

To Sharnid and the others who sat in the spectator seats watching the battle, at the same time as Nina and Claribel released their moves, the whole practice field seemed to explode.

"How...... can that......"

Had Nina and Claribel already exhausted their tactics? Though Nina had only used Raijin once, judging by the time when she had fought with Claribel, that last strike should have used all of her Kei.

Even if she hadn't used all of her stored Kei, the energy that had been dispersed by the steel threads would definitely have detonated any other Kei that had been lying in wait in the practice field.

"Next is."

Layfon still had the Kei that he had poured into the Shim Adamantium Dite. He had used Composite Blast and accumulated two Kei flows, and had retained two Kei techniques while not moving a muscle.

One move was Nadare Kuzushi.

There was still another move.

"If you can get through this move, you will be the winners."

Small fragments entered the range of his vision, pieces of the Sapphire Dite that had broken off from Composite Blast. Layfon murmured this, and then released the other strike.

Heaven's Blade Art - Silent Flash.

Taking up a stance, he swept downwards in a blitz.

With a sound like explosions engulfing the air, the blade calmly released Kei.

The Kei released from the blade traveled with an abnormally slow speed.

"Wha......?"

Nina who had taken up a defensive stance unconsciously let out a confused sound, and this was definitely her first time seeing Kei flow this slowly.

In the battles of Military Artists where speed was extremely important, this kind of slow move couldn't appear.

"Run!"

Claribel yelled.

Nina, who was hesitating over whether she should engage it, immediately retreated back after hearing the yell.

However, she couldn't escape from this move.

"It's useless."

Layfon murmured. The Shim Adamantium Dite in his hand began breaking. However, though the Dite was broken, that didn't mean the move would disappear. The move which had already been released would continue to run following its determined path.

The slowest Kei technique pursued the continuously retreating Nina.

After seeing this scene, Layfon restored his last Dite...... the Adamantium Dite.

"What is this!"

Nina shouted out, crying out in uncertainty.

Nina wasn't only retreating in a straight line. Because the aftermath of her move had destroyed the ground, the practice field had turned to a desert. In order to not stumble on the practice field, she paid attention to her steps while fleeing back and forth.

The Kei that Layfon had released chased her from behind.

"The speed of this move is slow because the density of its Kei is incredibly high. And then it can be induced to move by Karen Kei!"

"I see!"

Nina seemed to realize something.

Layfon thought of it. The platoon captain competition before the Military Arts Competition began. When Nina and Gorneo had fought, she had experienced a similar move. <ref> See Volume 7 Chapter 1. </ref>

"Some thread-like things......"

If Nina looked for the threads of Karen Kei stuck to her body, she would find them immediately.

This was a Kei technique specialized for fighting aged phases, and not a move for facing Military Artists. Hazy Garret, which was also a Heaven's Blade Art, was a technique that used Kei to carry out external destruction in concert, and Silent Flash was a skill specialized at destroying the outer shell. Because the extremely heavy blow could be directed by the snakelike threads, the destructive move could indeed reach its target.

However, its speed was quite slow, so it wasn't suited to be used in a fight of Military Artists.

In reality, Claribel had already seen the winding threads, and cut them off. After losing its target, Silent Flash slowly hurtled towards the ground of the practice field.

"It isn't...... over!"

Layfon waved the large blade of the Adamantium Dite, casting the additional power of Composite Blast. As expected, Composite Blast for Silent Flash was very heavy, so Layfon used the blade to send it out.

After Composite Blast and Silent Flash moving in the air met, the power of the Kei techniques added together. Since the threads had been cut and the Kei technique had lost its propulsion, the weight had begun to fall.

With the added Kei from the Composite Blast just now, Silent Flash didn't wait to fall down before beginning to explode.

"Wha-!"

"Uwah!"

The sound of the explosion covered the shouts of the two.

"Then, what will happen?"

Considering the strength of Kei necessary to use a Heaven's Blade Art, even a simple explosion would have extremely strong force.

But, the force of the explosion didn't focus on the two people. The rushing power didn't have a target and spread in all directions, and the actual wounds inflicted to them weren't any. Because of this, Layfon had deliberately waited for an opening where they couldn't defend in time, however......

The explosion subsided, and the dust that danced in the sky gradually thinned.

The original landscape couldn't be seen from a single inch of the practice field.

"The two of them......"

An explosion of this scale had happened, and Layfon had lost their presences.

However, if only they took action, Layfon wouldn't miss their presences.

"......Go!"

Now.

On the right.

The great blade of the Adamantium Dite wouldn't be in time to defend, so Layfon ducked his body.

A crimson cut path flew over his head.

It was Claribel.

Layfon didn't counterattack Claribel who flew over him like that. Rather, he confirmed her position, while searching for the other presence.

When he still hadn't found the other presence, a strong Kei pressure pushed open the dust.

"......She used Kongoukei in time, huh."

Layfon thought he had saw an opportunity where Nina wouldn't be able to use Kongoukei in time, but her defensive reaction was faster than Layfon knew. Claribel's action was this fast, because she had used Nina as a shield, therefore saving her Kei.

"......Haha."

Layfon unconsciously laughed.

This meant he had lost.

These words naturally emerged in his mind.

He had used Composite Blast, even sacrificing two Dites for the sake of setting up his technique, but it had been beautifully blocked by the two of them. Layfon knew that his final attack was a bit naive. However, this was Layfon's power at the current stage.

Nina had become strong to this level, and even coordinated with Claribel to use attacks that they had not planned in advance.

The one who joined hands with her was Claribel from a different platoon. When had they found time to train in secret?

That kind of practical effort that didn't meet the eye let the power of the two almost override Layfon's.

But......

[[image:CSR vol17 104.jpg|thumb]]

"I still have a weapon."

The Adamantium Dite was still in Layfon's hand.

"I still have a body that can move."

Layfon was almost unharmed. Since his strategy to win had fallen, he should admit defeat and retreat from the battle. Layfon understood this way would be a bit smarter, but the current him didn't want to make that kind of choice.

"Even so, I can still fight."

It wasn't like he could only choose smart ways of doing things. The two of them who faced him now definitely would have nothing to gain by making such a choice.

"Let's fight seriously."

Layfon decided.

Claribel once again covered her presence, Nina condensed her Kei, and closed in on him.

Layfon raised the blade of the Adamantium Dite.

Regardless of how the situation developed, he would fight on.

He had this resolve.

<center>◇</center>

Everyone held their breath watching the battle.

She only just realized that the time had flown by.

The workers who had come over to tell them that they had surpassed the time allotted for the practice field were left speechless by seeing the scene. The other people on the spectator seats all had classes to attend, or had other things to do, but no one stood up from their seats.

Meishen was the same.

Receiving Layfon's request, Meishen had made the food from dinner into bentos, and then brought them here, but in the end she stood there staring.

Layfon was fighting on the practice field. He fought against Nina and Claribel, staging an incredibly intense battle.

Though Meishen who was a normal person had no way to understand the battles of Military Artists, she had never been absent from the matches of the seventeenth platoon.

So, she still understood a bit.

Nina had become strong. Though she had joined hands with Claribel, the two of them could still suppress Layfon whom she felt had overwhelming strength. It could even be said that Layfon was barely maintaining himself on the battlefield.

Seeing this scene made Meishen's beliefs begin to collapse.

Layfon was very strong. Meishen had once thought that in this Academy City there definitely wasn't anyone who could win against his strength.

This way of thinking wasn't at all related with the truth, and she understood that this was only a girl's fantasy.

In the commotion during the school's opening ceremony, Layfon had handsomely rescued Meishen. His figure at the time had produced a kind of fantasy in Meishen that could be called excessive. Even if Layfon had received serious wounds in some battle that he couldn't tell others about, Meishen's fantasy had never once crumbled.

However, this kind of thinking began to crumble.

Nina who had originally only been chasing after Layfon's back was now staging a close-combat intense war. This scene wrecked the fantasy in Meishen's heart.

"......Layton."

Meishen who was in the spectator seats couldn't know what kind of expression Layfon had on his face. The three appeared and disappeared between the gaps in the dust, and would suddenly appear somewhere else, and simply keeping track of them was already difficult.

However, even still, even if she almost couldn't see the battle, Meishen still understood, she still understood this.

Meishen's fantasy had already crumbled by now.

"Is Senpai okay?"

"Nn, nn."

Meishen was a bit unstable, and Vati who had helped her bring the bentos over reached out her hand to steady her. Meishen wasn't even in a state of mind to say thanks.

The situation continued changing.

"......Even if it's like this, is anything wrong?"

She unconsciously murmured.

Even she was quickly becoming different from before. Her who had only hidden behind her childhood friends' backs, now lived alone and had her own store.

The surrounding people would also change. Even if the gap in strength between Layfon and Nina changed, even if this astonished people, it still shouldn't daze her.

"No, It's not like that."

What Meishen couldn't permit wasn't the change itself.

She couldn't permit the factor contained inside the change.

"......I can't............permit it?"

The thought that appeared in her head again produced the feeling as if Meishen's brain was being mauled. She couldn't permit it. What arrogant language. His changes made her feel unhappy, so she couldn't permit them? It was really too much......

However.

"What can't I permit?"

Meishen didn't understand it.

No, she understood clearly.

Meishen didn't understand the details, didn't understand the hateful part of herself.

However, Meishen understood the feelings she had towards it, and knew how she looked upon it.

He had grown ever farther from herself.

He was going somewhere far away. The feeling from last time grew ever closer to the truth, gradually becoming true.

Because she had this way of thinking, vocabulary such as 'I can't permit it' had appeared in Meishen's mind.

"But in the end, it still is......"

A kind of arrogance. Even if Layfon had really left, Meishen had no right to stop him.

But, before that happened......

She should still have time. Meishen had once thought this way. She still had five years before graduating from Zuellni.

She only had to take it step by step, correctly moving forward. Meishen had once thought this way. She had once believed that leaving the shelter of her childhood friends and slowly trying to express her feelings was enough.

"It's too late."

Perhaps the situation was like that. Meishen didn't know Layfon's feelings of moving away, not knowing what kind of situation he was in, but if Layfon really wanted to leave the Academy City as she thought, then the speed at which Meishen was changing couldn't catch up to Layfon.

Maybe before she could express her feelings, Layfon would no longer be here.

Moreover, this kind of change brought something like discomfort alongside the battle, seeming to imply that in terms of Layfon and the others, a place like the Academy City was already too narrow.

So, the feeling that Layfon was leaving had emerged in her.

In the end, the battle continued for several hours after this, and as everyone was waiting for the battle to end, the sky was already tinted with a touch of red.

"Sorry, and I even asked you to bring the bentos here."

"No, it's okay."

Layfon, his whole body weak, apologized while collapsed in the resting room, and Meishen couldn't say anything other than this response.

Layfon's face was darkened from sweat and mud, and even his battle clothing had become tattered.

Until today, Meishen had never visited the resting room after a battle.

"Even if it were me...... I couldn't eat all of this instantly."

"Nn, it's okay."

Layfon's back rested against a cabinet as he sat on the ground without moving a muscle. He bent over, sitting there cumbersomely without any strength in his body. Until today, Meishen had never seen him like this.

The current him was this tired.

"......How was it?"

"Nn?"

"This...... competition."

"Aah...... nn."

The expression that emerged on Layfon from his understanding of the words' meanings surprised Meishen.

The completely satisfied expression that showed on his mud-covered and extremely tired face produced a feeling in Meishen as if she had been pushed aside.

"Thought I lost, I probably did my best."

This couldn't continue.

"......But, until this, Layton has been somewhat......"

"Yeah, but those kinds of things will happen."

"What do you mean, those kinds of things......?"

"......Things that won't happen to normal people. Though, if such a thing happened to a normal person, doesn't that just mean he isn't normal?"

"......Layton?"

As expected, Layfon was very tired. She thought so in her heart.

His heart and body were both very tired. He hadn't seen something that obviously concerned him. Or perhaps he had seen that he didn't have a reason at all to see the other side.

But, this had encouraged a change in Layfon.

"Though I hadn't thought like this before, I feel that I was probably too conceited before. It's too humiliating to have used calm and objective principles to voice an extremely arrogant opinion."

"That never happened! Layton is......!"

"......M-Mei?"

Meishen unintentionally raised her voice, and Layfon's eyes widened.

"Layton...... is very strong, truly very strong. Because Layton saved my life."

"That......"

"Even if it doesn't mean much to Layton, to me it's......"

Meishen interrupted Layfon's words. That wasn't anything amazing. Meishen knew he would say something like that. But, even if it didn't mean much, to Meishen it had already become an extremely important, precious memory that couldn't be lost.

It had already become something like that.

"So...... to me, Layton is...... Layton is......"

"Mei......?"

What was she planning to say? Meishen noticed that she had brought forth a disastrous development, so she felt very confused.

But, this was already impossible to stop, right?

The change and growth of Meishen's heart perhaps couldn't catch up to the change that Layfon was preparing to welcome.

Words spoken according to common sense.

Therefore, right now, even if she was reluctant......

Even if her heart would hurt, even if she would suffer pains, even if she couldn't express it well, she still had to open her heart right now, and let Layfon see her true feelings.

If she didn't do so, perhaps she wouldn't ever be able to deeply express the feelings in her heart again.

"I...... to Layton...... to Layton......"

So, she could only open the doors to her heart.

[[image:CSR vol17 114.jpg|thumb]]

These feelings were very, very important, precious like treasure.

She only wanted to hide them in a treasure chest, not letting anyone else see them, these feelings that only belonged to herself.

However, treasure that couldn't be taken out to be seen was the same as no treasure at all. If the treasure chest couldn't be opened and no one could know what was inside, was it a real treasure at all?

However, if the key couldn't be seen, then......?

Losing the key to her heart.

If that figure disappeared, if Layfon disappeared from before here, could the treasure chest continue to hold treasure?

Thinking this, Meishen had no choice......

"I think Layton...... Layfon......"

"Mei......?"

"I like Layfon."

So, she had to open the treasure chest.

From the treasure chest, she released her most important, most cherished treasure.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Prologue|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Prologue

2013-08-30T00:19:12Z

80.223.220.209:

===Prologue===

There was something very important.

Layfon had only come here because the other party had said this. But for some reason, he currently held a vacuum cleaner in his hand.

It was a holiday morning.

"Uh......"

Layfon suddenly turned around and mumbled.

There was something very important - the flake that entered his room had said this, so Layfon had rushed over here. However, he currently held a vacuum cleaner in his hand and was vacuuming the floor, what was going on?

What had happened? Layfon couldn't really figure out what he was doing.

The thing he couldn't understand wasn't the reality that he was cleaning, but rather why he was cleaning in the first place.

"Excuse me......"

With at polite intonation, Layfon queried the person who might be able to answer him.

"What is it?"

The other party casually replied, and Layfon didn't know if that was good.

That person was wearing a loose shirt and shorts, and held her knees sitting on the sofa viewing Layfon's appearance as he cleaned.

[[image:CSR vol17 008.jpg|thumb]]

"Why am I cleaning here?"

"You're unwilling?"

"Huh?"

"You're unwilling to clean my room?"

"Ah, that's not it. I don't care about the cleaning......"

"Then isn't it fine?"

"Uh, you could say that."

What Layfon wanted to ask was 'why', the important part wasn't whether he liked it or not.

But, Layfon didn't have the courage to face that question.

More importantly, Layfon felt that today's Felli was moodier than usual.

To put it differently, she felt very impatient.

Even the clothes she wore were the same; judging from her everyday behavior, she would never wear something like this. Since Felli had moved to this apartment building in the Warehouse District and had become Layfon's neighbor, Layfon understood something, which was that she would usually be dressed neatly in front of him. Layfon had many times before seen Nina, Meishen, and Claribel's sleeping clothes, but had never seen Felli wearing sleeping clothes.

Layfon seemed to have only seen Felli wearing her uniform or outside clothes <ref> Clothes to be worn out of the house - higher quality than 'home clothing'. </ref>.

Perhaps what Layfon thought of as outside clothes might be Felli's home clothes.

(After all, she's a wealthy person.)

What he meant was the Felli's family was very wealthy.

Layfon didn't really understand why Felli had moved to this apartment. He always felt that even if Felli wanted to reduce her rent, she shouldn't have a reason to reduce it to this level.

But, he didn't dare to ask her this question.

For some reason, Layfon felt that this seemed to be a landmine that he couldn't ask.

Even though Layfon was currently cleaning, Felli's room wasn't really dirty. She usually kept her room clean.

Felli didn't want Layfon to help her do big cleaning, but had really half-forced him to do ordinary cleaning work.

(???)

Speaking of Felli, she sat on the sofa looking at her own toes. What was she thinking?

Moreover, Layfon also noticed her impatient appearance.

(Did I make her mad?)

Layfon was in a perplexing situation, and had been forced to clean the living room and corridor.

"Um, I've finished cleaning......"

"......Thanks."

Layfon cautiously and warily opened his mouth to speak, and as expected Felli unhappily raised her head to look at him.

"Uh, what next?"

"I don't want to do anything at all today."

Felli said this with a volume even lower than usual.

"Oh......"

"Layfon looked at the window. Layfon had just been using the vacuum cleaner to vacuum the floor, so he opened the window, and the hot and humid summer air flowed into the room via the window. Felli's fingers impatiently tapped something. Layfon stole a glance. It had been the remote of the room's air conditioner.

Layfon closed the window, and buttons were rapidly pressed, cool wind beginning to circulate around the room.

"Is it because the weather's hot?"

"How could that be?'

The cool wind let Felli show a relieved expression, but as Layfon asked this, she once again became unhappy. He had spoken wrongly - Layfon thought this, but Felli didn't continue speaking, so he thought that perhaps Felli really wasn't that unhappy.

But, what was going on?

"I don't want to do anything."

"......Then what should I do?"

Felli once again expressed this, so Layfon opened his mouth to ask.

In other words, Felli wanted Layfon to do something. Though he didn't know the reason she wasn't happy, in general the situation was like this.

Layfon didn't have much to do today. Since the situation was like this, he would just follow Felli's instructions.

"Uh, right now should be about time for lunch, right? Is there anything you want to eat?"

"Something not hot."

"Understood."

Layfon went to the kitchen to check ingredients, returned the cleaning supplies back to his room, and began making Italian noodles.

From then onwards, he coped with Felli's capricious requirements, all the way till nightfall.

For a Military Artist, labor like moving furniture wasn't tiring; however, moving furniture back and forth without a clear requirement would make one's heart feel tired.

"That's enough, please put everything back."

Felli said this at the end, and Layfon only felt extremely powerless.

"Nn-"

"What?"

Felli still occupied the living room sofa. Layfon looked at her, and silently nodded his head.

Afterwards, he moved the furniture back to their original position.

An awkward atmosphere arose in the air.

In this kind of atmosphere, Layfon put the furniture that he had just moved around back to its original place. Because of the furniture moving, the dust that hid in the corners had scattered about, and Layfon once again took up the vacuum.

When the cleanliness of the room was once again restored, the hands of the clock already pointed to a position of nightfall.

"Then......"

As he collected the vacuum, looking around the restored room, Layfon let out a breath. He estimated that the room had become spotless, without half a speck of dirt.

Felli who had sat on the sofa till the end, other than when she ate, finally stared at the wall with an unhappy face.

"What else do you want me to do? Do you want me to make dinner?"

"What are you saying?"

Felli turned her head, seeming surprised.

"Huh? Because it's almost time to eat dinner."

"That's not what I meant......"

At that moment, even Layfon who was usually said to be slow understood the meaning behind those words.

Could it be that you aren't mad? That was definitely what Felli wanted to ask.

"Ahah, uh... nn...... I'm a little angry, but I think that's it."

"You think......?"

"Before we had a rule that even if we quarreled we couldn't forbid the other person from eating, so I'm automatically like this."

Layfon meant the orphanage. In the environment of the orphanage, since the one who controlled the kitchen naturally wielded power, forbidding other people from eating was banned to avoid dictatorship.

This kind of rule had already entered Layfon.

Of course, even if Layfon didn't make dinner, Felli also had money, and had the means to move. She could bring food back to eat, and could also dine out.

But, today Felli didn't have the energy to go out.

"Hah......"

Deeply sighing, Felli's entire body collapsed on the sofa.

"What do you want to do?"

Layfon tried asking. Afterwards, she raised her head in surprise.

"Why do you ask?"

"Uh, how should I say it, it's because Felli's giving out that kind of feeling......"

Thinking of how he should express himself, Layfon looked at the ceiling.

Then, he thought of what he should say.

"The night before a test, even though there's no reason, you'll suddenly feel like you want to clean or organize things, right? What Felli gives off is the same feeling as that kind of time."

There was something that had to be done. But, even if it were possible one really didn't want to do it. Because one couldn't feel determined, he always turned his thoughts to other things.

Layfon felt this from Felli.

"What night before a test...... how rude."

Felli said this, but her words didn't have any force.

"I'm always in your care, so I feel it wouldn't be bad if I could do something like that to make your mood better......"

"......I see. It's happy that you can understand to that degree."

Felli replied feebly.

"Then, let's first eat dinner. Do you have anything you want to eat?"

"That... Then, let's eat something filling and easy to digest."

"That request is pretty difficult."

"Since I don't know if it will be a long war or a quick fix...... I hope I can be in my best condition."

"I see......"

Even if Felli's face had almost no emotions, he strongly felt the emotion contained in those words. In order to respond to her expectations, Layfon began thinking.

A light vegetable soup with bread...... after thinking this, the necessary ingredients emerged in Layfon's mind one by one.

"Thought the ingredients for soup are enough, we don't have bread, I guess I'll go get some soon......"

After saying this, Layfon quickly chopped vegetables, getting the materials ready for soup.

"Then, I'm going to buy bread, please look after the pot. Just turn off the flame when it's almost boiling."

Leaing these words, Layfon left the room.

Felli didn't even have time to respond.

"Really......"

Left alone in the room by Layfon, Felli sighed, and then looked at the kitchen.

"He really is very slow, being messed around with like this and not getting mad."

Felli didn't want Layfon to get mad. But, seeing himself being so humiliated, what would he think? Felli quite wanted to know.

".....I don't really need to do this, huh?"

Felli didn't think she understood everything about Layfon. However, until today she hadn't had any reason to test Layfon's 'Mister Nice Guy' personality, right?

But even so, the outcome of testing was somewhat different from her predictions. How Felli had thought things would develop was...... Layfon would be perplexed to the end apologizing to her, but the result wasn't like that.

It was a misjudgment that made her happy.

"This is good, because I've already decided to walk that path with you."

After mumbling this, the ambiguous determination in Felli's heart had finally fallen in the right place.

That night she would challenge the deepest part of Delbone's legacy. <ref> The data that Delbone left for Felli. See Volume 14. </ref>

She once again renewed her determination.

She should tell Layfon this over the dinner table.

If she did this, what kind of expression would he show?

"It'll be enough if he's thankful."

After Felli lightly mumbled this, she walked off from the sofa, moving towards the room.

She couldn't eat dinner dressed like this.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Illustrations|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume17 Chapter1}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon

2013-08-28T20:05:08Z

80.223.220.209:

Sorry if I spoil something.
Well just wondering how the translators see this as not part of the main story. I have found at least 3 points that relate to the main story:
1) Why Kichijouji is so loyal to Ichijou. 2) What Ichijou did to be able to travel alone in the battlefield. 3) More information on the Ichijou Clan.

While the second point is the only major point that relates to the main story it is a vital point.
As stated in the chapter "I think what Masaki must learn is not how to use clever tricks but how to deal with clever tricks" indicating that he has very little ability in active combat were he is alone and not with someone who can guide him through tactics that are not arrow straight. In other words unless he his in a 1-on-1 fight were no underhanded methods are used in his current state he would be fine yet he travel alone and deals with ambushes in the war.

The first and third point are minor but they give more character depth to Kichijouji and the Ichijou Clan members spoken about that could be used latter on in the main story.

I may be wrong, but I think this sort of question/discussion should go in the forums. This page is for discussion about the translation and editing.

---
:Nii-san '''do''' something ridiculous again?”

Shouldnt that be a did? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 12:36, 28 August 2013 (CDT)

::The formally correct English should probably be "Did Nii-san do something?". People sometimes leave out the "did" in informal language, with the intended meaning being about the same as with it ("You find anything?"). Writing it that way in dialogue may or may not have been intentional.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Chapter5

2013-08-14T12:51:10Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 5 - Lost Child of Fate===

He had a dream about the orphanage.

Everyone was at the big table preparing for dinner. Layfon and the others arranged the plates, and from the kitchen behind him came Lucia's voice. The younger Toby and the others brought over many plates, and Layfon received the plates. A delicious aroma floated from the kitchen, and the children who weren't helping and playing nearby came to the table one after another when they smelled the aroma.

Peeking through the cracks, the figure of Leerin could be seen following Lucia's instructions to prepare dishes.

Lumina called out to go find their adoptive father to eat dinner, and several children who heard her instructions cheered while they ran out. Lucia upsettedly said, "Dust will fly into the food!"

The adoptive father who was pulled by the children had a smile on his face.

He instantly realized that this was a dream.

Because this was something that he had already lost. Even if he had already made up with Toby and the others, Layfon couldn't return to Grendan. Even if he returned there after graduating, the atmosphere of that time already no longer existed, and Toby and the others would have possibly left the orphanage. More importantly, the already independent Layfon wouldn't return to live at the orphanage.

Then, what if he returned with the identity of a Military Artist? It didn't seem like this way of thinking could become reality. Leerin was in the palace, a member of the three royal families stationed next to the Queen. She had abandoned Layfon. In this situation, perhaps it would be impossible to return to Grendan even with the identity of a Military Artist.

Layfon still didn't know what he could do outside of being a Military Artist. In the first place, he did not know the place for him in Grendan.

As he arranged the plates in his dream, he thought of these things.

Their adoptive father came to sit at the table, and the others began sitting down. Leerin sat next to Layfon, a slight smile on her face.

Leerin's young, smiling face made Layfon very sad, but also let him feel a slight comforting feeling. Just then, the surroundings suddenly darkened.

Everything became calm.

"............Huh?"

In the dream, Layfon first uttered a voice, and the sound returned to his own ears so loudly that he himself almost jumped.

He awoke at this moment.

Everything here was covered with darkness, and Layfon was the only person left.

"............Where is this?"

Layfon's head was still groggy. The fragments of his dream still lingered in his mind, becoming painful solitude inside his heart.

Was this darkness a dream, or was it reality......

"......Captain?"

The fog that covered his brain quickly dissipated. Layfon could only have fainted after receiving a blow.

"Damn, how long have I been unconscious for?"

He hadn't been shamed like this since he was very small. Layfon used internal Kei to heighten his clarity, while examining the surrounding environment. Judging by the feeling of his feet, under him should be the machinery that had been uncovered in the city just now. Then, did that mean that he was still in that city?

But, in that city that was all flat earth, where did it have this kind of place......

"Underground?"

Layfon couldn't find any other reasoning that could explain this conclusion. Since this city did not have buildings, and no sunlight was shining in his surroundings, this could only be underground.

Layfon felt his weapon belt, and only the Adamantium Dite was left. Layfon reached his hand out and fumbled around him, noticing that the restored Sapphire Dite and Shim Adamantium Dite were nearby, letting him release his breath.

"But, Captain?"

Even if he searched his surroundings, it didn't seem like there were any people other than himself in this space. Layfon repressed his anxious emotions, and used the Sapphire Dite to send steel threads in every direction.

The touch of the steel threads told Layfon of the surrounding conditions: this was a reasonably wide spherical space.

"Have I been caught?"

This situation seemed as if he had been sent to prison.

"Captain too?"

Judging from the unexpected manner of attack earlier, the opponent had used some unknown feature of the city, yet it wasn't something ordinary. Then, right now was Nina facing the same plight?

"Damn!"

His shameful performance of fainting made Layfon unable to resist clenching his teeth. Himself who had made that kind of lapse in this kind of place, how could he think of meddling in the business that Nina could be concealing?

The empty city.

Layfon had never heard of this kind of city. This wasn't the ghost city that was often heard of in scary stories. That was a city that had been raided by filth monsters and had perished, but still wandered on this earth. Thinking back, perhaps that had been pointing at the Haikizoku.

But, this city was different.

However he thought of it, this was a city that had no residents since the beginning. Regardless of how he thought, it could only be moving around without people because it had some aim. Moreover, the only resident of this city should be that enigmatic attacker, right?

Why would this kind of thing approach an Academy City? What had happened to Nina this time?

What he could be sure of was that something had happened. Moreover this event definitely had something to do with the battlefield in Grendan.

What he had to do now was confirm with his own eyes what had happened, and see through its true nature.

At this juncture, if Felli were here...... Layfon couldn't bear that kind of thought. Felli was a psychokinesist, and Layfon didn't think there was a good place to protect her here, even though Felli could help with things other than psychokinesis, and perhaps could see oddities that Layfon couldn't. Layfon always missed many things, and Felli could perhaps notice crucial matters that Layfon would be unable to find by himself.

However, Felli was not here right now. In this unknown situation, Felli and the others returning here was definitly not a good thing. Layfon couldn't make that decision.

More importantly, even if he did make the decision, the fact that Felli wasn't here couldn't be changed.

Only Layfon and Nina were here.

"I can only rely on myself."

Layfon used the steel threads with more concentration than before. The surroundings were all covered by machinery. However, Layfon didn't feel that he had trouble breathing, which indicated that there must be something around that could serve as a air hold.

Layfon upgraded his five senses and the sensitivity of his steel threads to the limit, looking for leaking wind.

As he carried out the search with his steel threads, his movements became more precise, and his focus increased. Just as Layfon felt that his brain was about to explode, he finally found that place.

It was really a very small hole. There were countless numbers of these small holes, and they were everywhere, so air could leak into this space. Since the machinery was composed of tubes, it meant that it could breathe by itself. This space should be where pressure was collected during breathing, and then this strength would be used to circulate air.

"Okay!"

Even though he had no way of entering, he could let his steel threads go through. If he didn't first extend his steel threads out onto the surface to grasp the situation outside and his location......

The operation that taxed his nerves continued, until finally, the steel threads felt a strong wind blowing.

The steel threads had reached the outside, and this was......?

"The city's outskirts? The underside, huh? Since it's like this......"

Layfon extended his steel threads upwards.

During this process, the steel threads felt a strong shockwave.

"What? A battle? Who's fighting?"

The shockwave that he felt wasn't energy that an ordinary Military Artist could create. Layfon quickened the movements of the steel threads, focusing his nerves on his sense of touch.

The earth transmitted the vigorous shaking produced by a giant mass.

"It isn't a fight between Military Artists?"

Even if Nina was currently fighting with that attacker, Layfon couldn't understand why there would be such strong vibrations. There was a significant time difference between the feeling of Kei flow and the vibration.

It felt like something like a giant was being disturbed.

"Could it be that there are filth monsters on the surface?"

However, Layfon who was staying in this place couldn't feel any vibrations. This was evidence of the machinery absorbing the impact.

"What's going on?"

Layfon couldn't understand the situation. When had the battle started? Judging from the strength of that attacker, if the enemy was an ordinary mature phase, regardless of its stage he should be able to relaxedly defeat it.

However, after he felt a strong ripple of Kei, the vibration of the giant thing's quick movement would be sent through the steel thread.

Then, the thing above was an aged phase.

Why would there be an aged phase in this kind of place? Then didn't that mean the information about filth monsters in this place was incorrect? Assuming he had stayed in this city for a whole day, at this distance, could Felli's psychokinesis be unable to find an aged phase?

However, the response from above could only be produced by an aged phase.

"......Calm down."

Perhaps he was focusing too much on the steel threads, and Layfon had produced an excessive response to the change in conditions. He breathed deeply to calm himself down.

"First let's ignore that, I should find the Captain."

He still had other things to do. If he didn't save Nina, nothing else needed to be mentioned.

Was Nina one of the people on the battlefield?

"Can't be."

The feeling of the Kei flow raging in the city above did not come from Nina.

Then, where was Nina?

In order to find Nina, Layfon's steel threads sped through the city.

<center>◇</center>

Compared to Layfon who totally could find no clues and could only search for Nina under the circumstances, Nina had no time to watch the fight between her great-grandfather and the giant.

"I didn't expect anything like that."

She could only blankly mumble.

After handing over Layfon to the city's Electronic Fairy, Nina had run to her great-grandfather's battle. But, she immediately noticed a change. A sound came from a different place that was not the battlefield.

"How......?"

The new, different sound produced an inauspicious premonition in Nina. Perhaps this was because of Nina's pessimism that nothing favorable to herself would happen here.

In the end, her premonition became real.

The sound came, and moreover the sound still continued from the direction of the city outskirts. After gazing in that direction, Nina was stunned.

Huge hands were gripping the city's outer edge.

It wasn't just one, nor was it two pairs of hands.

Three giants were preparing to climb the city's edge.

The climbing of the three giants made the city leg give off a sharp metallic sound. However, the city did not tilt. The sharp metallic noise was of the city's leg hitting the giant. The city had already prepared for the giants' attack, and did not sway due to the added weight.

Not to mention that it was originally an autonomous mobile city meant to carry countless people and buildings while walking. Perhaps this degree of weight was nothing after all.

Even so, to Nina, the added threat still had not changed.

"Could it be......"

Vati had sent more giants here. Gildred knew Vati's true face, so Vati was definitely planning not to allow Gildred to approach Zuellni.

She indeed meant to kill Gildred. To Vati, her great-grandfather was one hundred percent an enemy, and her actions also showed her animosity towards him.

"Does she want to kill him together with me?"

She had no reason to let Nina live. Therefore, taking advantage of this opportunity to kill Nina who knew the truth wasn't a strange thing to do. If she died in the city, perhaps it would lead to other peoples' suspicions, but if she died in a battle outside the city, wouldn't no one suspect anything?

Nina's heart did not hold the thought that it would be fine if she herself were saved, but she also could not deny her speculation of Vati, making her hair stand on end.

More importantly, confronting these sudden additional giants, she couldn't produce the thought that 'as long as I defeat them everything will be over' at all.

The enemy's fighting power was unlimited.

Not knowing why, she had this sort of feeling.

Nina had the feeling that, other than the sounds from the battle and the movement of the giants...... other than her surrounding noise, another deeper part of the air was being disturbed. Could this be because Vati was taking action in some place that she herself couldn't see?

"Pathetic, it's no time to think about those things!"

The new giants made their debut, making Nina reproach herself for showing a cowardly attitude.

What did she hold in her hands? It was the wish of Zuellni that had been entrusted to her. What was inside her body? It was the Electronic Fairy that had saved her life, and the Haikizoku that trusted her.

"I don't have any time to be perplexed!"

The Dites were in her hands. They had already been restored, asserting their presence in Nina's two hands.

"Melnisc, come!"

(Ohh!)

Nina threw the Haikizoku's majestic roar behind her, charging towards the giants who had already climbed over the city.

<center>◇</center>

As Nina roused her spirits and charged at the newly appeared giants, Layfon's steel threads also felt the change.

"The enemies have increased?"

However, Layfon could only rely on the vibrations sent through the steel threads to explore the situation outside, so he didn't understand whether this judgment was correct.

He understood that the moving creatures that had huge mass had increased by three.

However, he also felt a new Kei charging towards the huge bodies.

"What is the captain doing!"

Layfon had already worked out that those moving bodies were aged phases. Three more aged phases had appered, and the current situation truly could only be called despair.

However, Nina seemed to not feel despair.

Perhaps she had already given up. Layfon wanted to be able to trust that she had not done this, but the current situation wasn't like that.

"I need to think of a good method......"

He had already fully confirmed the surrounding situation, so next he should take action.

Layfon used the steel threads to probe the surroundings. He didn't know how he had been placed here, as this place didn't have entrances or exits. However, after extending his steel threads to the outside, Layfon already understood his current location, and roughly grasped his distance from the surface.

"It shouldn't be too thick to cut......"

The space here was sufficient. Layfon returned the steel threads to Dite form, and replaced the simpler Dite with the Adamantium Dite. Having replaced his weapon with the Dite that could best support his Kei, Layfon tightly grasped the large sword in his hand.

His Kei flowed.

Layfon confirmed the feeling of the Adamantium Dite in his hand, while interpreting its thresholds, converting energy into a Kei technique. He released his move, storing the energy.

"Ugh"

The pressure covering Layfon's entire body made him clench his teeth.

This was a new Kei technique that he had used in his battle against Claribel, which Layfon had named 'Composite Blast'. No one had ever left behind such a technique, because the number of people who could arrive at the realm where Dites could not sustain their Kei was far too small. An unusable technique would gradually be lost. Even if there had been someone like Layfon who created such a technique, that technique might have not survived or been passed down. There really weren't many ways to pass techniques outside of cities, and if this kind of a Military Artist were in Grendan, they would definitely have become a Heaven's Blade successor. Once they received a Heaven's Blade, this technique would become scrap.

However, to the current Layfon, this was an indispensable technique.

Release, storing the energy.

Release, storing the energy.

He repeated continuously.

As he repeated, the weight covering his body multiplied alongside. It was like Kirik had said before, cumulatively increasing the energy of an explosion that already had nowhere to go was quite unreasonable.

However, Layfon still repeated the move, continuously carrying it out. To Layfon, this was just because he hadn't become skillful at the technique, and he was confident that soon enough he would be able to use it flexibly.

More importantly, right now he had to use it, so he did.

Release, storing the energy.

With the continuous repetitions, the blade's surrounding light lost its color, giving off a strong white light.

"!"

Layfon shook off his sweat, assuming the next posture with the Adamantium Dite, cutting the blade across the space above his head.

External-type burst Kei, Composite Blast variant - Kasane Sendan.

After Composite Blast had filled the blade, Layfon mixed them and wildly released the energy.

The skill turned into white light, becoming a giant ray pouring forth that lit up the surroundings. Kasane Sendan cut apart the machinery on the ceiling, and its heat melted and burned the tubes, continuously speeding forwards. Layfon confirmed the high-speed result with his own eyes. If the feeling sent by the steel threads was correct, this should open a hole to the surface.

Then go!

Layfon howled in his heart, leaping to the cracks generated by the Kasane Sendan. The wind produced by Layfon's heat left a burnt smell, as he advanced endlessly towards the surface.

The white light of Kasane Sendan was far ahead of him, and even though he was still destroying machinery, his speed was slower than he had thought. In order to keep Layfon from leaving, some machinery added strength to resist him.

"Damn!"

As he quickly chased Kasane Sendan, Layfon took up a stance again with the still-restored Adamantium Dite. Composite Blast. Though, the situation was fairly tense. He had no way to accumulate energy as he had before.

"Even so, I can still add power!"

External-type burst Kei, Composite Blast variant - Hunter's Pursuit.

In the process of unending training, Layfon had understood something. When he made changes to his Composite Blast skill, the edge of his Kei energy would become viscous. With a different Kei skill, it could be possible to add the power of Composite Blast to a move he had already released.

The flash ahead and the flash of him chasing it to add additional power superimposed with each other. After adding the power, the speed at which the flash destroyed the machinery rose.

Layfon chased the flash.

If his speed decreased, Layfon would stack on another Hunter's Pursuit, continuing to leap upwards.

Layfon used the cut-apart and Kei-scorched machinery as footholds to leap continuously, but even with destroying the solid machinery at a surprising speed, tubes would twist together and reconnect, once again forming machinery.

The re-formed machinery chased from behind.

If the power of Kasane Sendan ran out before reaching the surface, Layfon would become a prisoner in that place again. Or, if the speed at which the flash destroyed machinery was surpassed by the repairing speed, Layfon would also be enmeshed and face the same fate.

"How can I allow that......"

How could that happen! Layfon once again stacked on a flash while simultaneously leaping. During the process a rugged area that Layfon used as a foothold broke off, and he was almost in danger of tripping, but Layfon still followed the flash, and added his power.

Then, he suddenly broke out.

The radiance of the flash was gradually absorbed by the sun. Increasing its speed after losing resistance, the flash became a beam of light shooting into the city's sky.

Layfon who was chasing that flash also leaped out.

"What's the situation?"

Layfon gathered his steel threads while using his eyes to confirm the surrounding situation. The outskirts on the left had three giants, as well as the figure of Nina charging at them.

"Captain!"

Layfon yelled, trying to chase Nina.

"!"

But, he had to immediately stop his steps.

At the same time as he felt something, Layfon swept the Adamantium Dite behind him. The shockwave produced spread in all directions, and Layfon released the Sapphire Dite whose steel threads he couldn't completely gather up, restored the Shim Adamantium Dite, and released Kasane Sendan upwards.

The strike's white light immediately spread in all directions.

At the same time, Layfon also leaped backwards to increase the distance.

"Well done crossing me here."

The voice had an oppressive feeling like iron.

"I won't fall for the same trick twice!"

It was the old man, that enigmatic attacker. Layfon cautiously examined his opponent's every move. Even though the two iron whips clutched in the old man's hands were hanging down, the pressure emanating from his body had not disappeared.

"The way you use Kei is interesting."

The old man spiritedly watched Layfon.

"That aside, won't your Dite break? That's not it, is it just because it's somehow sturdier?"

The old man had long before perceived how Layfon had gotten here and what kind of Kei he had used.

However, that sort of thing was insignificant to Layfon.

Why would he choose this time to attack Layfon?

"Is that aged phase your minion?"

The first order of business should be defeating that aged phase, right? Judging from the feelings sent by the steel threads, this old man should have fought with the first giant. Then where had that giant gone? Had it been defeated by the old man before Layfon?

But, if that were true, why didn't he go to the other three giants?

To Layfon's question, the old man snorted:

"If she can't suppress that level of enemies before this old man goes over there, then I can't hold any higher expectations of her."

"Expectations?'

Why did this old man hold expectations of Nina?

How was this old man related with Nina? Did he know her?

"What's the meaning of this? Why do you do this?"

"This is all you need to know."

"What?"

"Who asked you to have that kind of technique...... Hey!"

The old man moved.

As the old man charged to him, Layfon leaped high to try to avoid him. During the process of using the steel threads to probe, Layfon had learned how much destructive power the old man had. Getting closer to fight was quite dangerous.

Not to mention that if they traded blows with their weapons, his own Dite wouldn't be able to handle it.

"That you don't have weapons that can exert your power means that fate has rejected you, kid!"

The movement of the old man seemed as if his onrush had braked. The old man changed the direction of his charge and again closed in on Layfon.

Layfon used external Kei to change his landing spot, but the old man completely didn't have that kind of Kei in his eyes, and charged forward.

"Ku!"

Layfon once again released Kei, managing to create some ground distance and time for himself. At the same time as he created distance, he released the Kei that he had been continuously gathering earlier.

Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Thousand Killers.

The moment, countless figures of Layfon appeared, each charging to a different place. This was a move that Layfon had stolen from Savaris and added his own changes to.

"Nuu!"

The unfamiliar technique made the old man's response time slow by half a step. But, he didn't charge at the countless Layfons, but the old man released Kei towards an unexpected direction.

Golden Kei emitted a brilliant luster, and then exploded. When the explosions faded, only one remaining Layfon stood there.

He had planned to directly go to Nina's side, but the old man had seen through him.

Layfon couldn't help but stop his steps, once again confronting the old man. The time this battle took almost made Layfon's breathing grow disorderly, but he quickly calmed down.

Layfon had almost never met an enemy who had enough strength to force him to face him and fight. His massive level of Kei wouldn't let the opponent have that kind of opportunity. Moreover, even if the opponent attempted strong moves, Layfon would reflect them back. He could do that because the massive difference in strength.

But now, between Layfon and the old man, the old man had the upper hand. He had the destructive power to kill an aged phase in such a short time, and he held Dites that could contain his great Kei.

In the end, right now he could only dodge the old man's attacks and wait for an opportunity to make a reversal.

But, while he were doing this, if something happened to Nina......

"You have time to be perplexed in front of me, how bold."

This sentence caught Layfon by surprise, but the old man did not seize the chance to attack, a smile of goodwill even emerging on his face.

"From your performance so far, you truly don't bear the fate."

"What are you saying......"

"Not much, just the madness of an old man, listen carefully."

"............"

Was he dragging out the time? Layfon examined the old man's manner, while moving to a position where he could see Nina.

"You don't have to worry about that side. To that girl, this is a necessary trial."

Layfon's gaze had stayed on the old man's body, but the other party had seen through his attempt.

"Every person has something called fate, youngster. Ah, I'm not saying that you don't have any fate at all. No, you don't have the fate to be entangled with us. You and us won't become comrades, but also shouldn't become enemies."

"That......"

'How should I know that'. Layfon though of saying this, but the old man seemed to understand the situation that Nina confronted. His tone also confirmed that Nina was indeed hiding something.

"Captain...... is she involved with that fate?"

"Correct. Though, that girl won't speak the truth. It's not because she has no need to speak, but rather because she has no need to get you involved. No matter what happens, you have no way of hearing everything from her mouth, and this old man won't explain things either."

Had his thinking been seen through? What the old man said wasn't the answer that Layfon wanted.

"Kid, being uninvolved is a good thing, you shouldn't insist on meddling in this. You are a strong Military Artist deemed unnecessary, and you arrived here only because you weren't careful. Though, that's only up to now. The path ahead isn't a place for people like you who can't use their full strength and lack spirit."

"What did you say......"

Layfon said this. But, his weak tone even surprised himself.

"This old man has information on you. Layfon Alseif, who once received a Heaven's Blade in Grendan. But, fate has declared you to be a non-notable person, so the Heaven's Blade has left your hands."

"!"

"You have no need to fight. You should live out your own fate, and obediently leave this battlefield."

"By 'leave', you mean......"

"The underground of this city is safe. Until things finish, you should obediently hide there."

The moment the old man said this, Layfon felt mortified beyond comparison. At the same time, he thought of the time when Zuellni had first been attacked by filth monsters. At the time he had wanted Nina to flee, he had wanted her to take refuge.

Was Layfon currently feeling the anger that Nina had felt at that time?

No, she had a sense of mission that he himself did not, so it should be completely different.

Therefore......

"......Stop joking."

Layfon's mouth uttered this sentence.

"You want me to flee, you want me to listen to you and hide underground?

He couldn't stop himself from saying these words, and was eager to use even more intense language. However, regardless of how much he showed off his tongue, he didn't feel that he would be able to fully express his current feelings.

"Stop joking!"

So, he ended it all with those words.

"Hum, indeed the words an energetic young man would say."

The old man didn't move. Layfon admonished himself for almost getting out of hand in his anger, while using Kei.

"Such a regret. It would be good if a strong person like you had been born in my city. But, you weren't born in Schneibel. You grew up in Grendan, and were given up by Grendan. That shows that Grendan has too much strength to fight fate with, or maybe you can't be saved, unable to surpass this fate?"

"Did you say Schneibel............?"

Though Layfon had decided not to listen to anything the old man said, he still hadn't missed that name.

That was the name of Nina's hometown.

"Did you know the Captain from before?"

"Hum, it seems like this old man has talked too much. Though, it's all the same. I obviously recognize her, because my name is Gildred Antalk."

"Antalk......"

The same family name as Nina.

"Nina is from the same family as I."

"Then you shouldn't be doing this, hurry up and go help the Captain......"

During the time that the two confronted each other, Nina's battle with the giants had already begun. Layfon felt a powerful flow. The ordinary Nina couldn't possess this wave of energy no matter what.

Layfon had only heard Nina speak of it, but this was the Haikizoku's power.

Still, to fight against three aged phases must be too difficult.

"Don't make me repeat myself!"

Gildred should have also seen that fighting, but the old man didn't move a bit.

"If she can't overcome that level of enemy, it shows that the being who pushed her into this fate has no talent for choosing people. At that time, our long-cherished wish will be covered by the clouds of fate. What she needs is not tenderness, but harsh trials."

"How can that......"

Was this something to be said about a family member?

No, perhaps it was? Layfon though of when he fought against his adoptive father in Grendan, thought of the fierce actions that Lucia put in front of him when he had left Grendan.

He thought of when he had been rejected by Leerin.

Even if they weren't from the same bloodline, they were still each other's family members. But, perhaps they weren't anymore, or perhaps it hadn't changed. Toby and the others had written letters to him. However, even if they still had contact with each other, he already didn't have any way to return to Grendan, and as Lucia pointed out, he was someone who had been coldly banished from Grendan.

Then, did this old man have tender feelings in his heart?

Tender feelings towards Nina.

Even if he did, Layfon couldn't understand them.

If he did...... If he meant well for Nina by not helping her.

Still......

"Then, what I have to do still hasn't changed."

Correct, his mission hadn't changed. Layfon repeated these words in his heart.

"I'll defeat you, and then go help the Captain."

"What an unreasonable youngster."

The old man's pressure increased. This feeling was completely different from when he fought Layfon earlier.

No, it was this.

This was the old man's pressure when he had fought with the aged phase.

Then, had he only been playing around earlier?

No, he had felt that this degree of power was sufficient.

Though Layfon felt angry at this, he didn't lose his calm. This kind of small thing didn't even need to be mentioned, as the pressure that suddenly burst out before his eyes made Layfon raise the Adamantium Dite, assuming the stance of Successive Bursts.

"You technique-using youngster, planning to defeat this old man with strength?"

"............"

Layfon didn't respond to his opponent's words.

His answer was on his blade.

Perhaps because he had guessed Layfon's thinking, Gildred showed a fearless smile.

"Alright, then I'll fight."

The color faded from the golden Kei released from Gildred's body. The old man's body was dyed black, as if the light released from his body had changed him to a shadow.

The shadow raised two iron whips.

"An impulsive youngster should be crushed by brute force."

The shadow's remarks flew towards Layfon.

Very fast, and moreover so quickly. Layfon repressed his restlessness, taking the moment to split his Kei into countless pieces and form them together into Composite Blast.

When Gildred had charged into attacking range, the strong Kei pressure almost scraped Layfon.

Layfon was patient. However, the pressure continuously pushed Layfon back. He absolutely could not be swallowed by this pressure. But, if he continued to wait, his stance would become stiff.

No, it didn't matter even if it became stiff. Layfon leaned his body forward, defying the pressure, while collecting the Kei of Composite Blast.

He released energy, storing it.

Up until reaching the critical point.

Up until the moment Gildred's iron whip was touching his body. For this strike, Layfon hadn't wasted half a second to gather Kei for Composite Blast.

Then, Gildred's figure arrived in front of him. His iron whips were raised high above his head, seeming to want to strike the iron whips downwards in a cross.

The target of the cross was Layfon's left shoulder. This movement made Layfon feel that Gildred was a little bit naive. Was it because he knew Nina, so the old man thought he couldn't kill him, and so had shown mercy up until this moment?

It didn't need to be said!

Layfon shouted in his heart, and at the same time released his blade.

External-type burst Kei Composite Blast variant - Compound Flame Cut.

In a breath, Layfon swung the huge blade that the Adamantium Dite had become upwards. The sword drew a line cutting through the center of the iron whips' cross. But, he had not yet completed his goal, only locking against the two iron whips.

In that brief time, the strengths of the two clashed against each other.

But, this time was truly brief. The balance of strength could not be maintained, and Gildred's Kei was victorious. The Kei that collided at the point of contact exploded. The Kei techniques lost their form, and the blast of pure energy scattered in all directions. The force of the explosion did not only hit Layfon, meaning that Layfon's Kei was close to Gildred's level.

Still, Layfon had been defeated in the contest of strength.

The pressure of the explosion fell like rain, charging towards Layfon, whose entire body had left the ground because his body reacted and flew outwards.

Being thrown halfway into the air by the blow, Layfon urgently maintained his own consciousness. While he did this, his right hand that tightly gripped the Adamantium Dite suddenly felt nothing. Since it was unable to bear the burden of Composite Blast, it had been destroyed.

[[image:CSR vol16 223.png|thumb]]

As Layfon flew through the air, he felt regret. The situation of the Dite being unable to endure Layfon's Kei power and breaking had occurred many times. But, Layfon felt that before the Dites had broken he seemed to always be using techniques.

This meant that what was happening around Layfon was quite urgent, but also very dangerous.

(Sorry.)

From another side of the feeling of his Dite breaking emerged the faces of Harley and Kirik, and Layfon apologized to the two of them. However, Layfon was also confident. He was confident that if it were those two, there would definitely be a day when they would be able to create a Dite able to sustain Layfon's entire Kei.

"So, right now......!"

Layfon fully grasped the consciousness that he had almost lost, slowly releasing the handle of the Adamantium Dite in his hand.

Layfon pretended to faint, while confirming Gildred's movements. His opponent did not pursue him here. Did he believe that Layfon had passed out?

No......

Layfon was confident that his blade had at least brushed against his opponent's body, and that even if the tip of his blade had not touched his opponent, Composite Blast should have penetrated the pressure of the explosion to strike the old man's body.

If he himself wasn't even confident, then he would have no way of fighting at all.

And in order to know the secret that Nina hid in her heart, he had to let himself be confident in his body's ability as a Military Artist.

Then, Layfon began to fall.

In the moment before he fell, Layfon let his body that he had deliberately relaxed fill with Kei.

He once again restored the Shim Adamantium Dite, and then......

"What do you think you're doing?"

Gildred's figure was next to him.

Either his tactic of deliberately fainting had been seen through, or the old man had caught up to attack. Facing the figure whose golden pressure swayed, Layfon raised the Shim Adamantium Dite to block the iron whip striking towards him.

He blocked it.

Upon closer inspection, the old man's body that exuded golden Kei was stained by a crimson spot. Just as Layfon had been confident in, a part of his Kei had hit the old man.

"After losing to my skill, you turn to petty tricks? How idiotic!"

"Even if it's a petty trick I'll still use it!"

Even if the old man had been injured, the strength in the iron whips was still fairly heavy, and Layfon went down on his knees.

"I'll use any means!"

Layfon used his Kei.

The handle of the Sapphire Dite that he had released recently was at Layfon's feet, next to the place where he knelt. Being trained in the use of steel threads by Lintence meant that Layfon could use any part of his body to pour Kei in to the manipulation of the steel threads.

"I've been sent away because I knew nothing too many times!"

That moment, the steel threads that had been scattered all around the city moved together.

"Nu"

Gildred attempted to back off from his position.

However, he was too late.

External-type Kei variant - Sougenkyouku Madan.

Regardless of Gildred's strength, at that time he was unable to avoid the thrusts of the steel threads coming from all directions. The surprise attack also kept him from using his full Kei power to defend.

Even so, the paths of almost all of the steel threads bent because of the golden Kei, uselessly piercing through the air.

However, there were still a few steel threads that penetrated Gildred, and Layfon detonated the Kei in the steel threads that entered the old man's body.

"Ugh!"

This move was a technique used to destroy filth monsters from the inside, but the old man's body had not become that way. This was because Layfon who was at his limit was unable to fully pour his Kei. More importantly, even if it were Gildred who had been pierced by the steel threads, his body's defense could not permit this kind of thing happening.

Gildred fell to his knees.

The golden Kei lost its color in front of Layfon's eyes, and returned to the Kei of an ordinary Military Artist, slowly losing its radiance.

"Even if it were a petty trick, it was performed brilliantly."

"......Are you serious?"

The old man's rapid loss of power surprised Layfon instead. Using only that degree of Kei, even if he couldn't instantly heal the wound, he could at least stop the bleeding, and allow the damaged tendon tissue to heal, to where his body would be able to move. The steel threads had not pierced his Kei vein, and had not destroyed it.

In fact, it should be Layfon who had suffered more severe wounds from that initial trading of blows.

"Hum, don't tell Nina about this."

"How would I...... Your body's already like this, why do you still do these things?"

"Because this is fate. Youngster, you wouldn't understand. You wouldn't understand the sorrow of having the successor to my family that I protected become like this. Even if this is a dead end that must be traversed, you still wouldn't understand."

"That......"

Layfon attempted to refute it, but he closed his mouth.

Not only was he unable to win against this old man in language, he also lost regarding the motives behind their actions as well as regarding their reasons.

"......Perhaps you are right."

But, Layfon didn't want to admit his powerlessness. Perhaps it was willfulness, perhaps selfishness. If the situation turned towards a bad direction because of this......? Layfon felt afraid just by thinking that way.

"But, if you tell me not to do anything just because of that, I still can't agree. There should be a place where even I can help."

Layfon didn't want to be rejected by the people next to him again.

"What a willful youngster."

The old man mumbled this. He seemed to not be trying to stand up.

"But, hah, oh well. Let this old man see what you can do. But once you get in the way, I'll kill you."

A genuine killing intent perfused his words. If Layfon wanted to take action he could take advantage of the present, but although Layfon had this kind of thought, his body didn't move. Perhaps it was because the old man was Nina's blood relative. But the more important reason was, although the old man's body was covered with wounds such that he couldn't even release his Kei, his spirit still oppressed Layfon. Layfon seemed to see the strong will and determination that he himself lacked.

Thirdly, Layfon's own body was also covered with wounds, and his self-awareness had become dull.

It was unknown what the old man thought of the stilled Layfon, as he simply stared at Layfon without moving.

But, activity stirred in the surroundings.

The ground under Gildred's feet collapsed. The tubes composing the machinery began to loosen, surrounding Gildred as if they wanted to protect him.

"Whatever happens, fate will continue on. Perhaps you will only be able to taste your own powerlessness."

"............"

The old man said this as he was being received into the come formed by the tubes.

Layfon didn't respond with anything. He only healed himself with internal Kei as he watched the scene of the old man completely disappearing.

Since Gildred had disappeared, he had no need to be constrained.

Right now he had to go help Nina.

<center>◇</center>

Nina had also noticed that behind her, two powers of Kei were in intense conflict.

However, she had no time to confirm this situation.

Before her were three giants, with gigantic bodies and keen movements that didn't fit them. Nina's evasive leaps back and forth in order to not be surrounded by them were already very tiring.

To be able to throw one of these things, to defeat one in the blink of an eye, her great-grandfather's power was really incredible.

"Ku!"

One of the giants raised its fist, and Nina leaped high up the moment before the fist caught her. The fist crashed into the ground, shaking the city. Nina was by the elbow of the giant that was near the ground, and in a breath she ran up the arm charging upwards.

Her target was the giant's shoulder.

Nina dodged the hands that the other giants extended out, while this giant also raised its arm at the same time. This movement almost made Nina lose her balance because her body shook, but in the end she still reached the shoulder, and once again jumped.

"Haaaa!"

Aided by the power of the Haikizoku, Nina used the recoil of External Kei to increase her speed of descent. She flew towards the giant's forehead, pouring Kei into her iron whip.

External-type Kei variant - Lightning God's Hammer.

Nina let the Kei erupt from one of her iron whips, increasing her speed even more using this means, and struck at the giant's forehead with the other iron whip.

A shockwave bearing strong Kei penetrated the giant's body, and its body tilted.

Nina leaped up high, jumping from the giant that had lost its balance to the other giants.

Her projected destination was near the head. After the giant quickly grabbed at Nina's position, it swept a jab towards her. The center of the fist struck at Nina, and she was too late to use the recoil of external Kei to change her path.

Even so!

"Uoooooo!!"

Nina turned her whole body upwards, raising the iron whips high, and hitting the fist with both iron whips at the same time. Shockwaves spread from the site of the fist and iron whips' clash. As she was pulled by the strong wind produced by the shockwaves, Nina twisted her body to gain control over it, landing on the fist.

Then she began running.

Nina did the same as before, landing a blow on the giant's head, and then breaking away, flying towards the other giant.

In order to not get surrounded, and also to not let herself simply evade back and forth, Nina felt that this was her best method of fighting.

However, the giants' stamina was seemingly endless, and they were very tough. Even if they were struck once or twice, there didn't seem to be any changes.

Moreover, considering the powerful regenerative ability of filth monsters, Nina couldn't help but feel that her attacks were of no significance.

"Damn!"

Nina flew through the air, while feeling anxious.

What was the situation of the conflicting Kei behind her?

And before that, what was the pressure that gushed out from underground?

"Do I even need to think about that?"

It was Layfon. Layfon who had woken from his unconsciousness, had definitely come to the surface.

Then what had he done? Clashed with Gildred?

Nina was confident in Layfon's power. But, somehow she couldn't feel that Layfon could win against Gildred's overwhelming power.

Then, what had happened to him after all?

He couldn't have............

"I don't have time to think now............!!"

But, Nina still couldn't help but think about it.

It could be said that if she thought about that idea, it would cause her to make errors.

However, that wasn't all of it.

Perhaps the giants were waiting for the balance of the battle to collapse. Nina's midair battle, with the giants unable to catch her, and Nina unable to completely defeat the giants. Could it be that from the point where they had judged that this would be a protracted battle, the giants had been waiting for this change? If Nina kept repeating the same actions, her reaction time would decrease at some point.

Moreover, Nina already had no time to notice the situation behind her.

It was at that moment.

"Wha-!"

Nina let out that kind of voice.

Then, Nina felt that she had to respond somehow, but because she couldn't decide whether she should use Kongoukei or external Kei to change her path of flight, she was a second too late.

The giants were transforming in front of Nina, no, they were disintegrating.

They disintegrated, and then transformed. The giants' figures became something like sand in front of her and gathered together.

They became countless lances.

Not only the giant in front of her, but also the other two giants that were attempting to surround Nina.

"Shit!"

At the same time as she spit out that word, Nina chose Kongoukei. She had no way to evade all of those lances. However, she didn't know if she would be able to get through this wave of attacks. Was she able to block the rain of lances with the mass of the three giants?

No, she had to block them.

Nina wrapped her arms around herself, compacting her body.

She had to get through this.

No, that wasn't right.

In order to find a clue, Nina who was at her limit dug through her memories for a clue.

Hurry up and think, when Layfon had first shown her this technique, what had she been doing? Nina dug through her memories, trying to find a clue. Her arm hurt. This was obviously because she had not mastered the technique, though something about this bothered Nina.

When striking a hard object, the power of the strike would always bounce back.

Could she push this effect to its limits?

Nina pondered. But, Nina wasn't Layfon. That moment, she couldn't think of how to change this technique into a different form.

"Yah!"

She had no time. Nina used her Kei with all her might, letting Kongoukei cover her body.

Afterwards, the rain of spears fell from the sky.

Every lance was as large as a weapon that an ordinary Military Artist would use.

However, they numbered in the hundreds, or maybe thousands, and a truly uncountable amount hurtled towards Nina. Flame spewed from the end of the spears, as they attempted to pierce Nina, and the rest of the spear shaft emitted smaller flame for altering its trajectory.

Nina's Kongoukei stopped them. The spears whose paths were not deflected by the Kongoukei were stuck in the barrier and their propulsion died out with no way to pierce Nina.

Nina's figure was buried under countless spears, becoming a pincushion. The flames emitted from the front portion of the pincushion came in contact with each other, becoming a surface of flame.

The ball of spears became a burning ball of flame.

"Gu, uu......"

Nina who was stuck in the middle could only endlessly endure.

Kongoukei was that kind of a skill. Confident in her own Kei, confident in her training, her body braved the enemies' attacks.

Endure.

She would endure.

Nina's willpower pervaded the layer of Kongoukei covering her body, allowing her Kei to pour through her body. The countless spears before her. She couldn't be afraid of being pierced by them. Fear would lead to cowardice, and cowardice would become thoughts of escaping. Once the idea of escape came up, Kongoukei would lose its intrinsic nature.

What waited ahead was death.

Her heart didn't fear it. When he had first taught her Kongoukei, Layfon had told her about the move's original user, Reverse. This person had the mentality that Nina strove to maintain.

With Reverse whom she had never met as her target, Nina maintained her rigid heart.

Finally, the wave of thrusting spears ended. The flame disappeared, with the appearance of a pincushion reemerging, and it once again began to fall downwards.

Nina who had been pushed into the air by the force of the spears fell as well.

The moment before she began falling, Nina had released external Kei to change her falling location in order to get away from the spears.

However, the Kei she emitted was quite weak, and the effect on her path was also minute.

"Ha......Ha......Damn"

It was the consequence of enduring the huge mass of the three giants. Melnisc was also silent, and Nina was unable to stop her body's strength from leaving her.

Because she was paralyzed, Nina landed on the ground defeated. She tumbled on the ground, and her face also hit the earth.

"Damn, hey, Melnisc!"

(Yea, understood)

Melnisc's voice was unfazed. However, the strength that returned to her body was not like the Herculean strength it had been previously. Did that mean the Haikizoku didn't have endless strength? Every organism had its limits. After perceiving this obvious truth, Nina only felt stunned.

However, this limit occurred at this moment.

No only the Haikizoku, but her body was also this way.

"Damn, move!"

Nina reclaimed some of the strength that flowed from her. However, she still couldn't move her body from the ground.

She felt impatient.

She had gotten through the rain of spears, but had only gotten through the rain of spears and nothing more.

They had not been destroyed.

"Ku"

Just as Nina thought of this, the enemies began to move. The spear shafts emitted flame, and the spears that had scattered in all directions stood up on end.

Perhaps as a final burst, the spears that stood up together once again sprayed flame and rushed into the air.

However, not all of the spears had done this. Some of the spears stayed down, shooting straight at Nina.

Nina brandished her iron whips to bring them down. Although only some of the spears had attacked, their numbers were still great. They hadn't attacked from all directions at the same time, so Nina was able to continually bring them down. But, this made Nina feel that she had instead fallen into another trap.

Nina was able to continually bring down the spears, but she noticed that as she did this, the speed at which the spears arrived seemed to coordinate with her speed of drawing back the iron whips.

In other words, the enemies had purposefully let Nina bring down the spears, and their goal was to keep her there.

The true attack was......

"From above......"

However, Nina was unable to escape the dangerous environment. The spears that followed her movements continuously shot out, and if she tried to escape, her defense would become disorderly, and Nina would be pierced by the spears trailing her steps.

Nina experienced Vati's killing intent with her own body. She who was staying in Zuellni attempted to kill Nina, attempted to eliminate the person who knew her true form.

But, why had she tried to conceal her true appearance?

Vati had used the battle in Grendan to arrive in this world, and hid her true self. In the end, what was she trying to do by doing this?

"Kuuu............"

Nina didn't know the answer, and could only helplessly look at the spears that poured towards her from above.

Then, that scene greeted her eyes.

She saw the scene of those spears suddenly being disturbed.

<center>◇</center>

External-type Kei variant - Sougenkyouku Nagigumo.

The steel threads that he had been unable to recollect at that time became an unknowing good fortune. When he had used the steel threads that he had scattered throughout the city, many of them had relaxed while he weaved the formation, so he was able to use Lintence's advanced skill, Sougenkyouku.

The steel threads that Layfon released scattered the rain of spears that was about to drop on Nina's head, stopping them from changing their direction.

"Captain!"

Nina's whole body was transfixed by the change in situation into Layfon running towards her. The spears that had been swept away by the steel threads fell around Layfon one after another, but Layfon was the one who controlled their falls. He almost fearlessly rushed to Nina.

"Layfon, are you alright?"

"We have no time for leisure, let's leave this place first."

Saying this to Nina who was intertwined with peace of mind and confusion, Layfon grabbed her arm and helped her stand, then put her on his shoulder. Layfon had seen in a flash that Nina had put her Kei vein in a state of extreme fatigue from using too much Kei.

"Sorry."

Layfon's situation had not improved much either. Layfon had only plugged the wounds he had received during the battle with Gildred using internal Kei, and he really had only just changed from having his whole body covered with wounds.

Even so, he still ran while carrying Nina.

"Layfon, what happened to my great-grandfather?"

Nina asked this. Saying that, she also confirmed that Gildred had not lied.

"............"

The moment her gaze crossed with Layfon's, Nina noticed that she had let it slip, and her expression twisted.

(Aha, so it was that way after all.)

Layfon and Felli had made many predictions. In the beginning, it had only been Felli's sixth sense. Grendan's battle had not yet finished, and Nina had some kind of connection to this event, but it had only been speculations. However, Layfon and the others were quite sure that Nina had something she was concealing from everyone, so they tried to find the truth.

The situation that happened in this city was proof that what Layfon and the others believed was true.

But at the moment, Layfon had the feeling that he had confirmed that his thinking was true.

Nina's expression said everything.

"He hid somewhere in this city, I think he should be fine."

But, for now Layfon only said that much.

The difficulties in front of him didn't let him continue pondering.

"First, we need to think of how to deal with them."

Layfon had also seen the giants changing into countless spears. During the first wave, Layfon was too late to support Nina. But, luckily Nina had gotten through it, and Layfon had enough time to recover to the point where he could move, and had weaved the formation of Sougenkyouku.

When he finished, from then onward Layfon was able to start Nagigumo at any time.

Layfon's side had completed their battle preparations.

Layfon had already lost his Adamantium Dite, moreover he and Nina's bodies couldn't fight with their full strength.

For now, Layfon let Nina's hidden secret and Gildred's words out of his mind.

At the moment, there was only a life-or-death crisis here.

Failing to get through this battlefield was equivalent to losing everything.

"We have to survive."

"Ah, got it."

Nina's voice replied to him.

Layfon listened to her voice, while at the same time looking at the disintegration of the spears stuck in the ground, which became a great amount of white sand-like substance, and separated into three groups.

They became solid, and once again returned to the form of giants.

Each aged phase had a different form, and Layfon knew these had acquired a form that was able to change a great amount.

However, he had never expected that there would be filth monsters that could change into anything in the world. At least among the aged phases that Layfon had seen, there were none that could morph from one form to another.

An aged phase that could change its form at will, and moreover three that were the same. If the one that Gildred had fought was the same kind, then that made four.

Layfon thought of the abnormal filth monsters that had attacked Zuellni <ref> See Volume 12 </ref>, which had been a group of filth monsters with a unified appearance.

Was this group of giants the same after all?

Right now that kind of thing didn't need to be said. Though Layfon thought this way, he still pondered involuntarily.

If they didn't defeat them they would have nothing. What he was thinking now could wait for after they managed to survive.

Layfon tried out releasing the steel threads while the giants morphed, but they simply passed straight through the giants' bodies. Perhaps when their form was not yet in a fixed shape, it was impossible for an attack to affect them.

As they had no shape, the opponent should have no way to attack this side. Otherwise, the attacks carried out by this white sand form would be far too troublesome.

How could they defeat the enemy?

Layfon pondered this while waiting for the giants to finish morphing.

However, the giants didn't finish morphing.

"......What happened?"

The giants gradually took shape. The white sand swelled up like a mountain, and slowly took the appearance of a giant mud doll <ref> Essentially, an approximately humanoid shape (legs, torso, arms, head) with no distinguished features. </ref>.

But, their morphing speed was very slow. Layfon and Nina had seen the speed at which the giants had changed into spears, so this kind of slow change made the two feel that this situation was out of place.

More importantly, after the white sand turned into its mud doll shape, it even seemed like it had reached a standstill. Layfon understood that the sand in this mud doll form was moving and undulating under the surface. But, this manner of movement didn't seem like movement that could let the giant form.

"That's strange."

"Yes, what's going on? It's as if they're waiting for something......"

Just as Nina mumbled this in a low voice......

"Ah......!"

Layfon unintentionally shouted out.

The mud dolls moved. However, it didn't indicate that they were preparing to continue morphing into giants.

"They've started to collapse."

The mud dolls gradually collapsed in front of the two of them. After losing the strength to maintain their form, the sand began to crumble, returning to the form of a mountain. Afterwards, they began to flow outside the city as if they were being blown by the wind. In the blink of an eye, the giant mass just now had disappeared from the area.

"......Is it a trap?"

The tense atmosphere not yet released, Layfon had no way to confirm Nina's low mumble.

The two people stood back to back, staying alert to their surroundings.

However, the only thing that surrounded the two was a pointless feeling of tension, and there wasn't as much as a trace of an enemy around.

"Were they actually real......?"

Nina mumbled this, but Layfon still wasn't careless in the slightest as he looked in all directions. Just then, he saw a sparkling, glowing object drawing close to himself and Nina.

(Captain, Layfon.)

This voice allowed the two of them to let out a breath. Even if they knew they couldn't be careless, their faces showed a happy expression.

It was Felli's psychokinetic flake.

(Just now there was unexplained psychokinetic interference, but it's already stopped now.)

"Where are you now? No, what about the enemies? Felli, do you have any way to confirm?"

(If what Captain means is the enigmatic creature before you guys just now, it's already dissipated. Though there's still a portion that can be followed, right now it continues to dissipate outside the city, so more than eighty percent of it appears impossible to track.)

"That means......"

(Yes. At this stage I can't confirm if this empty city is dangerous.)

"......Is that so."

After deeply exhaling a breath of air, Nina said this.

(......We need around three hours before we arrive at the empty city. The Captain's protective suit seems to be in a damaged condition, so we plan to first send you a protective suit.)

"Ah, I understand, sorry. If Felli still can't confirm the enemies, then this place shouldn't have any dangers. Though, we'll still confirm again."

(Sorry to bother the Captain.)

(Don't make me worried, stupid.)

Just as Felli was about to turn off communications to Nina, another voice butted in.

It was Sharnid.

"......Sorry."

(Really. A great guy like me is gonna go pick you up, don't fall in love with me now.)

(Stop your wishful thinking and move faster.)

Dalshena coldly ignored Sharnid's joke.

"Haha."

Nina laughed.

Was he being overly suspicious? Her laugh sounded like it had a bit of sadness.

She was also pained.

Perhaps that's how things were.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Chapter4|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Epilogue

2013-08-10T14:16:38Z

80.223.220.209:

==Epilogue==

===Part 1===

—This was fine.

The girl murmured to herself.

...While flying through the dark night.

...While recalling the final sensation on her lips as she parted with him just now.

—This was fine... With this, I can finish my mission.

The tears falling on her cheeks scattered in the wind.

Inside her heart, ''she'' was about to awaken.

The «Darkness Elemental Lord»—Ren Ashdoll.

Her will, corrupted by the otherworldly darkness, was surely going to turn him into the «Demon King».

If that were to pass, then all hope would be lost.

The «Elemental Lords» would be devoured by the otherworldly darkness completely, thereby bringing about the end of the world.

—That absolutely cannot be allowed to happen.

If he and the world where he lived were to be protected—

===Part 2===

Before dawn while the moon was still about—

Kamito's team was summoned to the ritual for gaining an audience.

After performing a ritual purification thoroughly, everyone changed into brand new uniforms.

The Academy's uniform was a simplified version of spirit attire. As ritual attire, its class was not particularly high, but wearing the combat outfits used in the «Blade Dance» in the meeting ritual had already become customary.

Led by the five «Queens», Kamito's group arrived before the door in the depths of the great shrine.

Connected to the alternate dimension—the door of the «Endless Corridor».

Probably nervous, none of them spoke.

(...That door is exactly the same as what I remember from three years ago.)

Kamito muttered to himself mentally.

"—Please pass through this door and walk forward. However, do not take any detours off the path and do not turn back. Otherwise, you will end up wandering the «Endless Corridor» forever."

After nodding to the «Queens», Kamito's group stepped through the door.

—The corridor stretched endlessly.

Walking nonstop along this «Endless Corridor» that confused one's sense of distance...

They arrived before the gates of the throne room.

Kamito halted in his steps.

"It's already okay now."

"Yes, this is an isolated alternate dimension. No one can eavesdrop."

Fianna nodded and agreed.

Liberating the «Elemental Lords» from the otherworldly darkness that was beyond this world.

However, things were no that simple.

Rubia Elstein had planned to use the «Demon King»'s power to destroy the «Elemental Lords» together with the darkness.

However, once the «Elemental Lords» were destroyed, «Astral Zero» and even the human realm were going to suffer a devastating blow.

That sort of method could not be accepted no matter what.

Furthermore, if Kamito relied on the «Demon King»'s power—

(...The contaminated ''her'' was going to summon that darkness to the world, right?)

Hence, it was necessary to liberate the «Elemental Lords» without using the «Demon King»'s power.

The key lay in the Water Elemental Lord's manifested avatar, Iseria Seaward.

Whether she was able to awaken the «Elemental Lords»' remaining sanity—

Shall determine their success.

A risky plan as though walking on thin ice.

Upon failure, more lives were going to be lost in addition to Kamito's.

"Final check. Is it really okay?"

"—Don't make me repeat myself, Kamito."

Claire shook her head and asserted firmly.

"Knights do not go back on a made decision."

"My decision is already made."

"I also believe in you, Kamito-kun."

Ellis, Rinslet and Fianna all nodded respectively.

—I am your sword, your will is my command.

—Kamito, our fates are as one.

Held in his hands, the dual swords replied.

"Got it. Let's go—"

With a forceful nod, Kamito opened the gate to the throne room.

===Part 3===

The giant staircase appeared before Kamito's group.

The thrones at the top were surrounded by dazzling light and impossible to see.

Kamito gripped the «Demon Slayer».

Freeing all the «Elemental Lords» would not be realistic.

(—The target is the «Fire Elemental Lord», Volcanicus.)

Despite being in a state of suspended activity currently, he was actually the «Elemental Lord» who was corrupted the most by the darkness.

Should his madness flare up again, Volcanicus would most likely demand Claire as a sacrifice again.

Led by Kamito, «Team Scarlet» climbed the great staircase step by step.

Invisible blades concealed in their hearts.

At the altar midway along the stairs, Kamito's group knelt down.

—Quite an outstanding blade dance from you all.

The «Elemental Lords»' voices were heard overhead.

—We shall bestow an otherworldly miracle to reward your most excellent offerings.

—What do you desire?

"We—"

Kamito slowly looked up.

Then he repeated the same «Wish» from three years ago.

"—We wish for the death of the «Elemental Lords»."

In that instant...

Darkness surged out from the bright light at the thrones.

Unlike the comforting darkness of night—

This was an otherworldly darkness that was not supposed to exist in this world.

"That is the elemental lords' «Wish»—!"

Claire's terrified moan leaked out of her throat.

A large amount of darkness flowed out from the thrones, slowly immersing the stairs like flowing blood.

"—It's begun. The «Elemental Lords»' assassination!"

Yelling at the same time, Kamito formed elemental waffen in his hands and climbed the massive staircase all at once.

During the few seconds when the «Elemental Lords»' miracle was correcting the paradox of their own deaths...

They had to seize this chance to end everything—!

"Come on out, the beast of the freezing fangs of ice—«Fenrir»!"

Behind him, Rinslet summoned Fenrir.

The giant white wolf leapt using the tenacious leg strength, reaching Kamito's side.

ROOAAR!

Fenrir howled. It wide open jaws released ice and snow.

No. What came out was not only a blizzard.

"«Elemental Lords»! If your minds still remain, listen to my voice—!"

The howling blizzard blew and scattered that hair, the color shimmering water—

Appearing out from Fenrir's mouth, Iseria Seaward yelled.

"Do it now... While I... summon their consciousness...!"

The darkness spilling out stopped for an instant.

Was it because Iseria's voice reached the sliver of rationality remaining in the «Elemental Lords»—?

"Ohhhhhhhhh!"

The «Demon Slayer» and the «Vorpal Sword».

Wielding the dual swords of light and darkness, Kamito took a leap.

The thrones were covered by the horrendous otherworldly darkness.

A burning flame was there. Kamito definitely saw it.

Sweeping away the surging darkness, he ran in one breath.

"—Wake up, «Fire Elemental Lord»."

Shining with silver-white brilliance, the «Demon Slayer» sliced through the darkness occupying the throne.

The sacred sword's blade, pierced the fire burning in the darkness—

—O child of darkness—

"...!?"

Just as this moment, the voice came.

Tempting Kamito to awaken as the «Demon King», ''her'' voice.

(...How could this... be possible...!?)

Kamito was dumbfounded.

"...!"

Against his will, his body froze in posture with the «Demon Slayer» still extended.

Unable to move. It was as though the words sounding in his head were binding him.

The silver-white blade for freeing the «Elemental Lord» still had not reached its target.

Time stopped.

—O «Demon King»... Go on and release the true darkness—

"...A-Ah, ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

In the next instant, Kamito's consciousness was swallowed by the otherworldly darkness.

===Part 4===

(...This place... is...?)

Kamito was continuously sinking in bottomless darkness.

Eternal darkness without any boundaries.

Even the «Demon Slayer»'s brightness had instantly disappeared.

(...Is this inside my consciousness? Or perhaps—)

His body was falling without end. Impossible to resist.

(Where, am I going—)

Even that kind of question was disappearing like smoke.

His mind was being eroded. Even thought was about to be abandoned.

Before that, in the depths of the darkness—

Kamito saw ''that''.

(What... That's...)

His entire body trembled in fear.

Inside this darkness that was not supposed to exist in this world, something was restless.

Neither spirit nor human.

Those were countless—

(...''Angels''?)

That name suddenly appeared in his mind.

A fairy tale existence that did not exist in this word.

It—

An army of thousands, tens of thousands, preparing to climb out of the darkness.

(That's the true form of the despair that Rubia saw...)

The worst prediction flashed through his mind.

(...If those things entered «Astral Zero»—)

''The world was going to end''.

At this moment—

"—Don't worry, Kamito."

He heard a voice.

(...?)

This was not the voice of the contaminated «Ren Ashdoll».

The owner of the voice was smiling in front of Kamito's eyes.

"Res... tia...?"

The demon sword he was gripping in his left hand and disappeared without him noticing.

She spread both arms—

And embraced Kamito who had been falling nonstop.

===Part 5===

The infinite darkness devouring Kamito disappeared.

As he regained his senses—

Kamito found himself standing before the «Elemental Lords»' thrones.

Before his eyes was Restia's face, smiling as though in a dream.

Her lovely lips were trembling lightly.

"Miss Sacred Sword. I apologize. For pushing this mission on you."

"...!"

The «Demon Slayer» was giving off dazzling brilliance.

Its cold blade—

Had pierced Restia's chest directly.

"...Restia?"

Kamito stared wide-eyed and muttered hoarsely.

"...W... HY..."

"It's very... simple, Kamito..."

Breathing extremely feebly, Restia shook her head.

"Once «Ren Ashdoll»'s will is destroyed, you will no longer become the «Demon King». Hence, I hoped to be killed the instant her will took over me."

"Why... would..."

From the very start—

From the very start, she had already decided to do this, right?

By her own efforts alone. Personally sending «Ren Ashdoll»'s will to the grave.

Fingers trembling, she released the hilt of the sword stabbed inside her body.
[[image:STnBD V11 246.PNG|thumb]]

"—A final farewell, Kamito."

Tears streamed down her cheeks.

"Miss Sacred Sword, please protect... Kamito well..."

"Restia... RESTIAAAAAAAA!"

At the same moment when the «Demon Slayer» lost its brightness...

The figure of the darkness spirit girl vanished.

—END.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter9|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Afterword}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter9

2013-08-10T14:07:52Z

80.223.220.209:

==Chapter 9 - The Last Night==

===Part 1===

The sky was getting bright. Kamito's entourage returned to the castle at «Ragna Ys».

Entrusting Iseria with Rinslet for now, Kamito returned to his room.

There was a mountain of problems he had no choice but to think about.

Even so, Kamito could not resist the onslaught of drowsiness and fell on the bed, catching up on lost sleep.

It really had been quite a while since he was last able to sleep so deeply.

...Several hours later, Kamito finally woke up from his nap.

"Ah, mmm..."

"Huah..."

Every time he tossed and turned, he could hear cute sounds faintly.

(Hmm, a dream...?)

Still half asleep, Kamito cocked his head.

There seemed to be soft sensations on both of his arms.

(What is this? Feels so comfortable...)

Kamito absentmindedly grabbed what was in front of him.

Boing boing. Boing boing.

"...Mmm, Kami... to, that's..."

"...Stop... that, don't..."

As soon as he moved, a faint breath swept over his neck.

(...Wait, this is no dream!?)

Kamito suddenly opened his eyes—

"Oh dear, you're already getting up?"

Restia was looking at him mischievously.

"R-Restia!"

Kamito's face instantly felt hot.

She was dressed only in underwear, accompanying Kamito in bed.

"W-What, w-what are you doing!?"

"I am your contracted spirit, Kamito. Isn't sharing the same bed only natural?"

Murmuring, she pressed her modest but bouncy bosom against him.

Her black hair draped over her face. The shoulder clasp of her bra was undone, looking especially seductive.

"Okay, let's continue sleeping."

"H-Hey..."

She entwined her slender arm around Kamito's arm.

At this moment, his other arm was being tightly gripped.

"...Eh?"

"Kamito, please leave the darkness spirit."

Words like cold steel.

Shiny silver-white hair. Snow-white skin the color of fresh milk.

On the other side, the naked kneesocks sword spirit was also accompanying him in bed.

"E-Est...!"

"Kamito is my master."

Est hugged his arm tightly. Her petite and cute chest pressed against him arm.

"...Wah!"

"Oh dear, Miss Sacred Sword, you should be the one to leave Kamito, right?"

This time, Restia pulled Kamito to her side, squeezing his arm between her cleavage.

"...W-Wait!"

"Fufu, Kamito, your body is stiffening up."

"Kamito, with me as your sword, isn't that enough already?"

Sweet whispers were delivered to his ears from both sides. Their exhaled breaths swept across his neck.

(Th-This is a spirit sandwich...!)

This sentence surfaced in his mind.

"Over here, Kamito."

"Kamito, don't be tempted."

Boing. Boing boing.

"N-No, this cannot continue...!"

Suddenly.

"Kamito, the celebration is about to begin—"

The room's door opened.

"...!"

Making an appearance—

Were Claire and the young ladies, shocked the moment they opened the door.

"Y-You, y-you, what are you doing, Kamito?"

"To do something so shameless in the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s castle, how bold..."

"Th-The spirits are so sly!"

"...Kamito-kun, I cannot tolerate this."

Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble...!

"N-No, this is—

Embraced by two almost naked spirits in bed, Kamito tried to explain himself in vain.

===Part 2===

Evening. Having changed into a suit, Kamito was attending the victory celebration party held at the great shrine.

Gathered in the spacious hall were nobles from the various countries, enthusiastically conversing about the «Blade Dance».

After the earlier incident, Est had went back to sleep in sword form. Kamito leaned her against a wall.

After all, carrying a sword was not appropriate for a banquet. But if he placed her there, at least he could keep her in sight throughout his time there.

Restia had disappeared off who knows where again. Oh well, given how willful she always behaved, she was probably going to suddenly return again.

"Team Scarlet's male elementalist..." "Reportedly defeated Ren Ashbell-sama—" "Although he's a bit scary, should we go greet him?" "N-No way, once you approach, you'll be enslaved by his demonic qualities." "But he's a bit handsome..."

The young noblewomen were chattering nonstop as they watched Kamito from afar.

The members of winning team were the guests of honor. Being the center of attention could not be helped—

"L-Let's go, Kamito."

"Oh okay..."

Arm in arm with Kamito, Claire passed through the crowds.

Her slightly bulging chest was touching his arm, causing his heart to race.

Claire's formal dress was plain yet extremely beautiful.

It was a simple dress with a rose decorating the bodice. The pure white of its base color offered excellent contrast that brought out Claire's crimson hair and ruby eyes.

(...Damn she's really cute when she's not talking.)

Kamito blushed, turning his gaze away from the boldly open neckline.

The «Blade Dance» participants had all gathered to the center of the great hall.

There were a few familiar faces but «Team Inferno» was nowhere to be found.

Kamito was thinking he might be able to see Muir—

"Oh, isn't this Kamito?"

At this moment, greeting without reserve was—

"Ah, hi, Shao—"

It was Shao Fu of the «Four Gods». Despite being on opposing teams, their relations were enough to converse without reserve.

Shao was wearing a traditional Quina Empire outfit with a bold, high-slit design.

"You're still wearing combat clothing for a celebration?"

"This isn't combat clothing. It's formal attire."

Shao smiled wryly and shrugged.

"S-Sorry..."

"Oh well, it does resemble what I wear during blade dancing, so calling it combat clothing isn't wrong. However, the fabric is a bit different."

Saying that, Shao flipped her skirt hem to display her outstretched leg.

"...G-Girls should pay more attention in this area!"

Kamito frantically reminded her.

"Girls... To think that's the first time someone referred to me that way."

Shao muttered with her face all red in response.

Suddenly—

"Muu, Shao! Bring me some of that cake over there!"

From a distance, the voice of a slightly familiar imperial princess was heard.

"Oh, Linfa-sama is calling me. So, farewell, Kamito. Should you visit the Quina Empire in the future, come visit the residences of the Four Generals' families. You are definitely welcomed."

"Yeah."

The two shook hands to say farewell.

"...~!"

For some reason, Claire was glaring unhappily from beside him.

"...My, aren't you close with that Shao Fu?"

"Well, after all, she's a good opponent, worthy of respect."

"...Hmph."

Claire pouted with displeasure.

"Is that really all? Kazehaya Kamito—"

"...Huh?"

Kamito turned his head towards the voice—

Only to find a noble lady in a lovely dress standing behind him.

"Y-You're Leonora!?"

"Hmm, how rude. Is this attire really that ludicrous?"

"N-No it's not...!"

Kamito frantically shook his head.

"It's just that I'm used to the military uniform of the Dragon Knights. Uh, it's a bit surprising..."

If he really had to give his honest opinion, Leonora in a dress was so beautiful that he could not help but gasp.

A bodice decorated with ribbons. A violet one-piece dress revealing the shoulders, completely accentuating the curves of her excellent figure without reservation.

At this moment—

Kamito suddenly realized something.

"...Say, are you not wearing ''that'' currently?"

"W-Wait a sec, what kind of question is this!?"

Claire was completely stupefied.

"...No, given this rare occasion, I wore the underwear you picked."

Leonora blushed as she replied.

"The underwear I picked... Y-You mean the swimsuit?"

Probably, she meant the swimsuit she was wearing at the «Water Elemental Festival» before the final round.

Kamito remembered that it was a swimsuit that could be worn as underwear as well—

...Inexplicably, as soon as he became aware that she was wearing a swimsuit under the dress, all sorts of strange images appeared in his mind.

"W-Why are you staring at my body! Pervert, what a pervert!"

Leonora glared at Kamito as if he were an insect.

"Y-You, y-you, even Leonora also..."

Rumble rumble rumble rumble... Claire's hair was standing up like flames.

"Hold on, don't jump to conclusions! I just wanted to thank you."

"...Thank?"

Leonora tilted her head in puzzlement.

"At the «Lost Cathedral», you helped out Ellis and Rinslet."

"That was only to return your favor. There is no need for thanks."

"Even so, it still was a great help. Thanks."

Kamito extended his hand—

Then Leonora shook it without hesitation.

Her expression relaxed.

"...How funny."

"Hmm?"

"Before encountering you, I never could have imagined I would shake a man's hand."

"I-I see..."

Her direct gaze caused his heart rate to rise.

"I look forward to a future blade dance with you again."

Saying that, Leonora turned her heel and left.

Seeing her majestic and gallant figure, Kamito could not help but stare mesmerized—

"Seriously, what are you gawking at? Let's go."

Hence, Claire resolutely dragged him away.

===Part 3===

Offerings to the «Elemental Lords» were enshrined in the depths of the great hall. An altar was set up there with the five «Queens» performing a solemn dance currently.

"A chance to see the «Queens»' dance performance is quite precious. Kamito, you should pay attention and watch carefully."

"Yeah. Reicha is very pretty too."

Dancing in front of the flames, Reicha looked completely different from when she was talking to Kamito's group.

Kamito exclaimed in earnest as he watched.

"...~T-To think you would ogle the Queens with such indecent eyes, what a pervert!"

"Y-You're the one who asked me to watch!"

"I didn't ask you to stare in obsession!"

He ended up causing Claire to sulk and pout.

At this moment.

"Onii-sama!"

Someone hugged Kamito from behind.

"M-Mireille..."

Hugging him was Mireille in a cute one-piece dress.

The Laurenfrost family's third daughter was gazing up at Kamito with lovely deep blue eyes.

"Onii-sama, you brought back Onee-sama's «Fenrir», right? Thank you!"

She hugged him tightly again.

"Nah, saving «Fenrir» was thanks to Rinslet's resolve."

Kamito smiled wryly and lightly caressed her platinum blonde hair.

Stroking, stroking.

"...Hua, Onii-sama is really..."

Mireille partially closed her eyes in comfort.

"O-Ooh~..."

Claire's displeased voice could be heard from beside him.

Next—

"Seriously, Mireille, so you ran over here."

Rinslet hurried over in her formal dress.

"Rinslet... So pretty."

Kamito could not help but exclaim.

Rinslet was wearing a blue dress with a mature design exposing the shoulders.

Her dazzling platinum blonde hair shone like bright starlight in the night sky.

"W-What are you talking about, Kamito-san!?"

Her face instantly turning bright red, Rinslet looked as though she was going to emit steam.

"Fufu, this is great, Onee-sama. And here was Onee-sama, talking about Onii-sama nonstop ever since she got back to the room this morning—Kyah!"

At this moment, maid Milla appeared without notice and pulled Mireille away from Kamito.

"So annoying, Milla is so stubborn. But I'll have you know that when Milla makes Onii-sama's bed, she sniffs the sheets... Mugugu."

"Mireille, you need some strict schooling."

"Mugugu... Muu~"

The muffled Mireille was dragged off to somewhere unknown.

"...Milla has become quite a capable maid."

Kamito exclaimed for a while.

"Say, where's Carol?"

Then he realized that Rinslet's maid was missing.

"Carol stayed in the room. Together with Iseria-sama."

"...Really? Speaking of being with Carol, that feels worrying."

Kamito began to worry and mutter.

"...Ahhh, free at last."

At this moment, Fianna walked over with a haggard expression.

"Thank you for your hard work. Sorry to shove this troublesome task to you."

"Don't mind it. Just reward me with 'La Parfait' cookies."

"...Yeah, got it."

Claire shrugged.

Fianna had gone over as the team's representative to mingle with the gathered Ordesia Empire's nobles and VIPs.

This was supposed to be the job of the team leader, Claire, but there were many nobles who viewed her with disdain as the «Calamity Queen»'s sister. Hence, the imperial family's Fianna went in her stead.

The one tasked with this responsibility, Fianna was dressed in an extravagant dress sewn with silver threads.

She had a silver bracelet on her slender arm. On her head was a gemmed tiara.

"The way you look is really like a true princess."

"I am a true princess originally. Say, were you trying to praise me?"

Pressing a finger to her cheek, the princess inclined her head.

"...Hmm, K-Kamito, you are here."

This time, Ellis appeared.

She was wearing a black dress that boldly exposed her back.

Combined with her hair let down, she exuded even more mature airs than usual.

As soon as she met gazes with Kamito, Ellis turned her eyes away in embarrassment.

...Somehow, the way she acted felt a bit strange.

"Ellis, what's the matter?"

She looked down and fiddled with her fingers awkwardly.

(Ellis' grandfather... is Duke Fahrengart, right?)

He was the head of the Fahrengart family as well as being the Empire's premier military consultant.

An exalted noble who commanded the Ordesia Imperial Knights.

"Could it be that Duke Fahrengart was not satisfied with the victory?"

"U-Um, not that, but..."

Ellis stammered.

"Seeing your performance in the «Blade Dance», grandfather sees you as, uh, a s-suitor for a marriage contract..."

Her voice grew smaller and smaller... The last part was virtually inaudible.

"...Hmm?"

Kamito perked his ears in surprise.

—At this moment.

"...!?"

He felt a sharp pain from the seal on his left hand.

"Kamito, what's wrong?"

"...Sorry, I'm going outside for some air."

"Huh? W-Wait..."

"I'm coming back soon!"

Parting ways with Claire and the girls, Kamito slipped into the crowd and disappeared within the blink of an eye.

===Part 4===

As though guided by the pain on his left hand—

Kamito walked over to the terrace outside the great shrine.

The cold air of the night brushed against his face softly.

There was no one on the terrace.

(...A barrier for driving people away huh.)

Guided by his left hand, he went directly to the terrace.

Suddenly, on the railing—

The black winged angel in the dress of darkness descended lightly.

"Sorry for calling you out in the middle of the celebration, Kamito."

"No, I was thinking of getting some fresh air actually."

Kamito leaned against the railing.

"Is it okay for you to appear in this kind of place?"

The «Sacred Spirit Knights» led by Luminaris were inside the great shrine. Since they were targeting Restia, appearing here might be dangerous.

"No problem. The Holy Kingdom of Lugia cannot make their move in a densely crowded place like here."

"That's true."

"Also, should anything happen, you'll protect me, Kamito."

Restia got down from the railing and drew near Kamito's face.

Then—

"Kamito, have you reached a conclusion?"

"..."

What conclusion? —He did not ask this question.

"Very soon, you will be having an audience."

"...I know."

The answer was already decided.

Assuming Iseria Seaward's words were true—

Destruction would one day come to the world unless the «Elemental Lords» were liberated from that darkness.

However, it was true that he still could not dispel his confusion.

(...I am afraid.)

Afraid of losing something precious again.

(...I am not as strong as Rubia Elstein.)

He did not have the resolve to give up everything for the continent's future.

"...It's worrying. Will the «Demon King»'s power awaken again?"

The «Demon King»'s power was suppressed by the «Darkness Queen», Claire, for the time being.

But Rubia had said that the «Demon King»'s power had not vanished.

Tempted by «Ren Ashdoll»'s voice again, Kamito could end up losing his reason.

"—Don't worry. You have me here."

Restia placed her hand on top of Kamito's hesitating hand.

"Kamito, no matter what decision you make, I will stay with you, Kamito."

Her sorrowful dusk-colored eyes stared at Kamito.

"—So, you must make a decision you won't regret."

"...!"

Kissing him lightly on the cheek, she took off.

"...Farewell."

Leaving black feathers under the night sky, the darkness spirit flew away.

"...Restia."

The moon was obscured by clouds.

—The moment to make a decision was approaching.

===Part 5===

(...A decision I won't regret, huh.)

On the way back from the terrace—

"Kamito... Hey, Kamito."

"Hmm?"

He suddenly found his collar grabbed from behind.

"...Jeez, where did you go?"

It was Claire... Apparently, she came to search for him.

"Sorry..."

"You were talking with the darkness spirit, right?"

Saying that, she looked towards the terrace.

As expected of a «Queen»'s younger sister, her senses were rather sharp.

"Yeah, you're right."

"..."

After he admitted honestly, Claire pouted slightly.

"Hey, Kamito—"

Suddenly, she drew her face near.

"W-What...?"

Recalling the kiss just now, Kamito wavered to some extent.

"I don't have a partner. Let's dance?"

"You're pretty cute when you don't speak. I'm sure you could find a couple partners—"

"There's no one I want to dance with, idiot. B-But... I-If it's you, I guess it's fine."

She glanced up as she murmured.

"...Then I'm really honored."

"O-Okay, lead the dance."

Claire held both of Kamito's hands and leaned her petite body close to him.

Kamito's heart was pounding uncontrollably. Due to his height, he was catching a top view of her slightly bulging chest beneath the dress.

"I don't know any proper dance steps."

Turning his gaze away, Kamito put one hand on her waist.

"Fine, I'll take the lead then."

"Okay..."

Claire took over the job of leading the dance without any fuss.

As expected of a daughter from a noble family. Her dance steps were quite flawless.

Through intimate skin contact, sensations of body warmth and a feminine body's suppleness were transmitted.

Kamito found it difficult not to feel conscious of it.

At this moment—

"Kamito, listen to me—"

Claire whispered by his ear.

"That matter... I have already committed to my decision."

"...Is that so?"

Kamito nodded lightly.

"Nee-sama intended to save the continent's future on her own. Although her method was wrong... I want to inherit Nee-sama's will."

"...If you fail, you lose your life."

"I know."

Claire nodded with a serious expression.

They stopped in a corner of the great hall.

"But it's already decided."

She released her hand lightly and turned her head.

Over there —

Was the trio of Fianna, Ellis and Rinslet.

Everyone nodded with an expression of resolve.

"Everyone..."

"—Let's liberate the «Elemental Lords» and save the continent."
[[image:STnBD V11 233.PNG|thumb]]

Claire declared without hesitating.

(...Yeah. My teammates. This is the way it is.)

Kamito smiled wryly.

Serious, prideful, magnificent, very dazzling.

They were quite attractive—girls.

He could not help but feel proud of having fought together alongside them in the «Blade Dance».

Facing them, Kamito—

"Yeah."

He made a slight nod.

—His decision was made.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter8|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Epilogue}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter8

2013-08-10T13:46:17Z

80.223.220.209:

==Chapter 8 - The Freed Elemental Lord==

===Part 1===

After bringing Iseria out from the underground ruins, Kamito's group immediately made their way to the flying ship.

When they converged, Claire and Ellis seemed quite exhausted.

While Kamito's group was fighting Sjora Kahn's side underground, they had defended against ceaseless attacks from «Forsaken Spirits» above ground.

Even so, the two girls still succeeded in keeping the flying ship safe.

"...Sorry, we returned a bit late. Are you two okay?"

Seeing them collapsed on the deck, Kamito asked.

"Well, I suppose..."

"...I really want to take a hot water bath for a ritual purification."

They answered with exhausted smiles.

Although they did not seem to have suffered any major injuries, they looked quite tired. Scarlet was lying on the floor while Simorgh was resting by the ship in its demon bird form.

"I'll go prepare some nutritious food!"

Rinslet quickly rushed towards the kitchen.

"I'll go get some healing crystals."

Fianna followed closely behind her.

"—The way it looks, we can't take off immediately huh."

Restia leaned against the railing and grumbled.

Indeed, asking Ellis to activate the wind spirit mechanism in her current condition would be pushing it.

"...Sorry, Kamito."

"Don't mind it. I'll stay on watch. You two should rest properly."

Holding the «Demon Slayer», Kamito looked down below the railing.

The Abandoned City's shadowy ghosts kept swarming under the ship.

"This will be quite tricky..."

At this moment.

"—All we need is to help those two recover their divine power, right?"

Emerging from the cabin, a girl spoke.

"Iseria?"

Everyone present was stunned.

Iseria walked over to Claire and Ellis, extending her hand lightly.

"—O water, heal the souls of pure maidens."

She chanted a short incantation.

Gentle light enveloped the two girls, healing their injuries within the blink of an eye.

"This is...!"

"Our divine power recovered!?"

Ellis and Claire stared in wide-eyed amazement.

Kamito also stared with his eyes wide open. Even Fianna's healing magic could not recover divine power rapidly. Yet this sort of thing was easily achieved by this girl.

"...I see. It appears that I can still use this level of magic as usual despite having lost my power."

Iseria murmured softly as though confirming her power.

She looked at Ellis' dumbfounded face.

"Have you recovered?"

"Yes. I can feel my body filled with divine power."

"Wonderful. Then let's start the flying ship—"

Iseria turned over to Kamito:

"—I have things to say to you all."

===Part 2===

"...Th-This child is the Water Elemental Lord!?"

The first to speak and cry out in astonishment was Claire.

In the ship's most spacious room, Kamito's group had gathered at a long table to hold a conference. On the table were snacks and tea that Rinslet had specially prepared, giving off an elegant fragrance.

"...We have no choice but to accept this."

Fianna sighed and nodded.

"The «Seal-Breaking Ritual» is ritual magic that involves unsealing a spirit's true name. This is Iseria Seaward-sama without a doubt."

The ship had already entered a stable course and did not require fine control.

Hence, since the driving mechanism's spirit crystal was successfully activated, Fianna and Ellis could temporarily join them in this gathering.

The task of staying vigilant of the surroundings was entrusted to Restia.

"H-However..."

Claire still found it difficult to believe.

The one in question, Iseria, stayed by Rinslet's side and drank tea.

Whenever she popped a snack in her mouth, her shimmering watery hair would quiver. She looked absolutely adorable.

She quietly put down her teacup.

"Despite being an «Elemental Lord», I am currently just a manifested avatar."

"Manifested avatar?"

"Yes. My memories are still incomplete while virtually all of my power resides in the main body. Although simple spirit magic can be used, it's a far cry from my original power."

"...Similar to the current Est."

Casting his gaze to the spirit seal on his right hand, Kamito muttered... That said, her power to instantly heal Claire and Ellis still surpassed ordinary spirits by far.

"...However, why were you sealed in that kind of place, Your Majesty the Elemental Lord?"

Ellis voiced her puzzlement.

"...I don't quite remember."

The girl shook her head.

"But three years ago, something definitely happened. Someone rescued the insane me, imprisoned in the darkness—"

"...!"

Kamito almost spurted tea from his mouth.

Iseria looked over at him with surprise.

Luckily, she did not seem to have noticed—

(The insane «Elemental Lords» huh...)

The existence that had swallowed Restia and contaminated the «Darkness Elemental Lord» Ren Ashdoll inside her.

—The «Darkness Beyond This World».

"That darkness made the «Elemental Lords» insane?"

"...Yes."

As Iseria nodded, her fingers trembled slightly.

"Nee-sama was speaking the truth..."

Claire murmured.

"But what is it actually? The darkness parasitizing the «Elemental Lords»—"

"—It is an ''otherwordly existence'' impossible to put into words."

"...Otherworld?"

Everyone present was shocked.

"Uh, umm, what..."

"Exactly as the words imply, a third realm that is neither the human world or «Astral Zero». Why this thing was summoned, and when and by whom, I do not know—"

"Neither the human world or «Astral Zero», a third..."

Completely absurd. The «Divine Ritual Institute» and the Spirit Investigation Association both denied the existence of other worlds.

However—

Kamito had seen that darkness with his own eyes.

The root source of the miraculous power granting all «Wishes».

The existence that devoured even the «Elemental Lords» ruling over «Astral Zero»—

"...Hard to believe. But even though it's hard to believe..."

Claire's lips trembled.

"But Nee-sama did call it «Something beyond this world»—"

"..."

The scene was plunged into silence. The truth recounted by the «Elemental Lord» herself had made everyone speechless.

Finally—

"...From this point, the main topic begins."

Iseria brought up a new topic.

The room instantly entered a tense state.

"I have one question for you all. Why do you think that this «Blade Dance» festival was held, continuing all this time, over the past few centuries?"

"...?"

Faced with this sudden question, Kamito's group looked at one another.

"Isn't it for pleasing the «Elemental Lords»?"

"Yes, but that is simply one side of the festival."

Saying that, Iseria shook her head.

"The «Blade Dance» is the system that we «Elemental Lords» devised to keep our madness in check. Over the past few centuries, only by using the miraculous power beyond this world, imparted upon humans, were we able to stabilize our minds—"

"A system to calm the «Elemental Lords»..."

Fianna murmured in shock.

"Whenever the darkness' corrosion deepened, we would inform the human realm to hold a «Blade Dance», hoping that one day, the darkness eating away at us could be completely purified. In fact, the system proved to be very effective—''Until now''."

"..."

The meaning of the «Blade Dance». This truth caused everyone to hold their breath.

The «Blade Dance» system was established several centuries ago.

—In other words, at least a few centuries earlier, the otherworldly darkness had already corrupted the «Elemental Lords», gradually sending their minds into disarray.

"Yes. The recent «Blade Dance» festivals failed to function completely. It is unknown whether it's due to a flaw in the original design or if it had been tampered with. But undoubtedly, it resulted in the «Elemental Lords» going out of control."

...This finally began to make sense.

Indeed, there were far too many irregularities in the latest «Blade Dance».

A mere three-year interval since the previous festival. The participation of a monster like Nepenthes Lore. Choosing the «Abandoned City» as the match grounds—

It all implied that the «Blade Dance» system was showing flaws.

"We can no longer count on the «Blade Dance» festival's purifying effects. If we «Elemental Lords» continue to be eaten away by the otherworldly darkness, we will surely destroy the world ourselves in the end. Whether this «Astral Zero» or the human realm—"

"How could this...!"

Claire could not help but stand up from her chair.

—The world's destruction.

Suddenly confronted with this kind of thing, no wonder she was unable to remain calm.

"In other words, the otherworldly darkness will destroy «Astral Zero»?"

Kamito had not expected the darkness itself to possess a will—

"It has nothing to do with the darkness' will. But our madness will eventually bring about destruction."

...Indeed, this was not idle talk.

There was the tragedy of Dylus which led to Rubia Elstein's betrayal.

If those kinds of incidents happened repeatedly—

"—So, I have one request."

Iseria brought it up slowly.

"Request?"

"In the meeting tomorrow, you all will have a chance to have a direct audience with the «Elemental Lords»."

(Could it be...!)

Kamito suddenly held his breath.

"—Using that opportunity, liberate the «Elemental Lords» who are imprisoned by the otherworld's darkness."

"...!"

Everyone looked at one another.

"...C-Can that kind of thing be done?"

Rinslet asked.

"Impossible. That kind of thing—"

"After all, we're just students..."

"I will assist."

Iseria interrupted.

"Otherwise, the world will be swallowed by that darkness—"

"..."

"Meeting you all at that «Abandoned City» was perhaps not coincidence. I can only entrust this world's fate to you all—"

The «Water Elemental Lord» spoke with an extremely critical expression.

(Assassinating the elemental lords huh...)

Kamito recalled in his mind the memories from that day, three years ago.

(...Back then, I failed once.)

Lost Restia—

The will of «Ren Ashdoll» inside her had been contaminated.

Kamito looked over at each of the girls in turn in their shaken state.

"...Let us think about this for a bit first."

Finally, he spoke.

"No problem. But I hope you can give an answer before having an audience tomorrow."

The Water Elemental Lord's eyes gazed straight at Kamito.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter7|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter9}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter7

2013-08-10T13:35:37Z

80.223.220.209:

==Chapter 7 - Seal-Breaking Ritual==

===Part 1===

After setting off from «Ragna Ys», several hours elapsed.

The flying ship «Winged Raptor» arrived above the Abandoned City.

"It feels quite different, looking at the city from above."

Looking out the window in the control room, Kamito muttered to himself.

The ruins were covered by dense forest. Relying on just moonlight, nothing could be seen at all.

But mere hours earlier, Kamito's group was still blade dancing in this place.

"I remember that the entrance to the underground ruins is located in the Abandoned City's central zone."

"It's quite hard to locate from above."

Controlling the stone tablet, Fianna sighed.

"I think it's roughly there. Look, where the flames are burning intensely."

Claire pointed diagonally forward.

Kamito turned his gaze to find flames burning in a radial pattern over there.

"Right. That's where Muir's demon flame spirit, Valaraukar, was rampaging."

The flames shot out in the Abandoned City's central zone were still burning intensely even now.

"I can't find any signs of the Theocracy's combat craft. Maybe we passed it along the way?"

"With such poor visibility, it's too difficult to find them. Fianna, could you land over there where it's relatively wide open?"

"I'll try."

Fianna nodded and traced her finger on the stone tablet's surface.

The flying ship then changed direction and slowly landed in the Abandoned City's central zone.

===Part 2===

The entrance to the underground ruins was inside a shrine where debris was scattered everywhere.

During the battle against Muir's «Valaraukar», that was where Rinslet had emerged.

"Ghosts of the «Abandoned City», rest in peace—«Hell Blast»!"

The large swarms of «Forsaken Spirits» that seemed to be guarding the place were wiped out by Restia's wide-area annihilation magic.

The shadow-like «Forsaken Spirits» instantly vanished into space.

"...Completely merciless."

Hearing Kamito's muttering...

"Those used to be heroes in the past Spirit War. Rather than let them live forever in resentment like that, viciously burying them in this manner would be proper mercy."

Restia lightly closed her dusk-colored eyes.

"So, Kamito—"

"Hmm?"

"If I were to turn into that, please likewise—"

"...Restia, please spare me the unfunny jokes."

Saying that, Kamito wielding the shining sacred sword and started down the stairs that led underground.

"We better hurry. The releasing ritual takes time."

"Also, I'm worried about those two who are staying on the ship."

"Yeah, that's right."

With Kamito in the lead, Fianna and Rinslet followed.

Claire and Ellis had stayed above ground because the flying ship was at risk of being taken away once the Theocracy discovered it. On the other hand, Fianna was needed for the «Seal-Breaking Ritual» while Rinslet was needed to summon the girl spirit, so they went on the expedition.

Kamito was their bodyguard.

Assuming Sjora Kahn had discovered Iseria's existence through «Fenrir»'s memories, she had likely invaded the underground ruins already.

"This set of ruins is a tomb for spirits."

Fianna touched the surface of the stone wall as she whispered.

"Carved here are the true names of the spirits who had fought in the «Spirit War»."

Restia halted in her steps and nodded in agreement.

The Spirit War.

Far in the distant past, during times immemorial, the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll, had rebelled against the «Five Great Elemental Lords», thus causing a war—That was what everyone said.

"Restia, were you in «Ren Ashdoll»'s army?"

Kamito looked back and asked.

"Yes. In the past, I held the position of leading the army. I also fought that «Scarlet Valkyrie» many times on the battlefield in the past."

In a rare moment, Restia was murmuring with a pained expression.

...She apparently did not quite want to recall those memories.

"Speaking of which, Restia, you were the one who told Claire about Scarlet's true name."

"Despite my reluctance, it was the only solution at the time. Claire Rouge is not supposed to be able to use that hell cat yet."

"I see..."

Kamito starting walking again.

"I remember that Est was also a spirit weapon—"

In the mean time, he used the sacred sword's glow for illuminating the depths of the road ahead.

"Have you two ever met before?"

"In direct battle, not even once."

Surprisingly, Restia shook her head.

"By her own arbitrary decision, she did not belong to any faction. Both factions of the «Elemental Lords» and «Ren Ashdoll» feared the strongest sword spirit. Since the current Miss Sacred Sword did not inherit her memories and power from that time, I could still joke around with her, but to be honest, I would not want to enter a conflict with her original form."

"...Hold on. From what I know, the current Est is already a spirit of the strongest class."

"I have no objections to that statement."

Restia shrugged.

"But don't forget that the sacred sword in your hand is the existence that even the «Elemental Lords» feared. And that same power is cursing and eating away at you."

"...!"

Kamito suddenly gasped—

His gaze landed on the shining «Demon Slayer».

(...Come to think of it, I haven't considered that.)

The legendary sacred sword had vanquished Demon King Solomon in the past.

However, its true form was the cursed demon sword that had taken the «Sacred Queen»'s life.

Although Kamito had considered using the «Elemental Lords»' miraculous power, which was granted to «Blade Dance» winners, to lift that curse, however—

(...I can't possibly let that darkness touch Est.)

Lifting Est's curse required coming up with another solution.

While pondering this, Kamito continued advancing through the passage. Shortly after.

The group reached a giant cavern where many passageways branched off.

"I think this place is fine."

"True. With this much space, performing the «Seal-Breaking Ritual» won't be a problem."

Hearing Rinslet's whispers, Fianna agreed.

"Got it."

Kamito stabbed the sacred sword's blade into the ground and the dazzling light illuminated the surroundings.

"Respond to the summons of your lord, come forth—«Georgios»!"

Fianna chanted the words for summoning and called forth the knight spirit.

The knight spirit opened up its breastplate. Accompanied by rattling metallic noises, Fianna took out all kinds of cooking equipment.

"This is okay?"

"Yes. With this, I can make a hundred or two without any problem."

Rinslet held a frying pan in one hand with a fire spirit crystal and went to work with great enthusiasm.

Soon, she added butter to the heated pan.

An appetizing sound of sizzling could be heard in the cavern.

"Say, Kamito, what is she doing?"

Restia asked, rather intrigued.

"Yeah, it's for summoning the spirit from last time."

"...Huh?"

She was instantly taken aback.

This expression was quite rare for her.

"How exactly did you come up with this? How could that actually be possible?"

"Well, I also thought the same originally."

The summoning of high ranking spirits required grand rituals taking place over multiple days. This was common sense.

Using pancakes to successfully summon a high ranking spirit was completely unprecedented.

"I also received quite a shock the first time I witnessed it. I felt as though all the basic knowledge and values I learned at the «Divine Ritual Institute» were uprooted outright."

"Oh well, I'm thinking it's just this spirit that's a bit special..."

Hearing Fianna's astounded murmurings, Kamito smiled wryly.

"...Impossible to believe."

Restia was not wholly convinced.

Soon, the aroma of melted butter wafted out.

"Fufu, cooked to perfection."

Rinslet placed the fried pancake onto a plate.

Steaming hot. With honey dripped on top, it looked very delicious.

"Can I try some?"

"Of course. I will be making many more of them. Please, you too, Miss Darkness Spirit."

"...Given this rare chance, I thank you for your hospitality."

Restia adjusted her skirt hem and sat down beside Kamito.

Gracefully, she sliced the pancake into small pieces and placed one in her mouth.

"...!"

Instantly, her eyes opened wide.

...Bite. Munch munch.

Very quickly, she began to eat without saying a word.

"That's the same reaction as when Est ate beancurd for the first time."

Kamito teased.

"H-How unbecoming..."

Restia coughed and turned her gaze away.

Suddenly, her gaze settled on a spot in the darkness.

"..."

"Restia, what's the matter?"

Kamito frowned and followed her gaze—

"...!"

At the fork ahead, a few trembling strands of hair could be seen.

"C-Could that be..."

"It's Miss Spirit!"

Rinslet stood up and hastily rushed over.

"An «Elemental Lord» really was summoned using pancakes..."

Restia trembled as she remarked.

===Part 3===

...Nom nom nom.

Dressed in a priestess outfit, the girl spirit was happily enjoying the pancakes.

"Rinslet's cakes, so tasty."

"Fufu, eat to your heart's content."

By her side, Rinslet proceeded to make more pancakes for refills.

Looking at the two of them—

(...Indeed, this child is the one.)

Kamito muttered in his mind.

Hair the color of shimmering water with flat bangs. Eyes as clear as lake water.

This appearance was undoubtedly that of the girl whom Kamito had liberated in his past memories.

The Water Elemental Lord—«Iseria Seaward».

That face in his memory was exactly the same as the appearance of this girl right here.

Her testimony about being summoned to this place three years ago in a state of amnesia also matched Kamito's memories.

She was transferred to this «Abandoned City» the day that Kamito had failed to assassinate the elemental lords.

However—

(...It's hard to believe. To think this child is an «Elemental Lord».)

Kamito was still half-convinced.

He drew close to Restia's ear beside him and whispered:

"Say, is this child really the «Water Elemental Lord»?"

"Yeah, absolutely no mistake about it."

Restia nodded readily.

"...I see."

Kamito nodded and went over to Fianna's side.

Fianna had already changed into official ritual attire and was preparing the ritual.

She lit a candlestick and drew a giant magic circle on the floor.

"The ritual can start soon?"

"Just hold on a bit. The leyline here is not very stable."

Fianna carved seals on the ground as she answered.

"...If only Est could be used, that'd be so much easier."

Placing his hand on the «Demon Slayer»'s hilt, Kamito muttered.

Although «Terminus Est» possessed the highest level of spell-lifting properties, when it came to releasing an entire barrier, it could not be complimented for its ease of use.

In order to release an isolation barrier, the carved seal serving as the core of the magic needed to be located and destroyed.

Very likely, there was a core somewhere in these underground ruins—

However, finding it in these ruins would be virtually impossible.

"...Sorry. Could you please wait a while longer."

"I've been waiting here for three years. I'm already used to waiting."

The girl nodded.

"Also, I never expected you guys to return so soon."

"Yeah. Actually, someone is targeting you."

"Targeting me... Could it be be those people just now?"

The girl spirit reacted.

"You know something?"

"There were quite a few armed humans who entered these underground ruins. Some of them seemed to be capable of employing spirits."

"...Those are Sjora Kahn's subordinates. They came for you."

The girl spirit sighed.

"They probably plan to capture me to use as a militarized spirit. But unfortunately, even though I have human form, I do not possess a high ranking spirit's power."

(...Not only her memories but even her power as an «Elemental Lord» were lost after all?)

Was her power currently being restrained by the barrier or did she lose almost all her power when she was liberated from that horrendous darkness?

"...In any case, we better hurry. This place might be found."

Saying that, Kamito focused his attention on the darkness.

===Part 4===

—A few minutes later, Fianna had finished her magic circle in the cavern.

The candlestick's flame burned intensely while the pattern drawn on the ground glowed faintly.

The girl spirit in the priestess garb was standing in the center of the pattern.

"I just need to wait here?"

"Yes. In the next part, you might feel some strain, so please endure it."

Fianna waited on the girl spirit. Dressed in the top-class ritual attire, the imperial princess was exuding a sacred aura that Kamito never would have imagined in the past.

(...She really is a princess maiden who was the «Queen» candidate.)

"Kamito-kun, you're not thinking something impertinent, are you?"

Fianna glared at Kamito.

"Also, Kamito-kun, is it really true? This spirit is—"

"Yes. I was half-skeptical at first, but there's definitely no mistake."

The one who answered was Restia rather than Kamito.

"That child is the «Water Elemental Lord»'s incarnation that was separated."

—After the ritual's preparations were complete, Kamito had revealed the girl spirit's true identity.

Namely, she was the incarnation of the «Water Elemental Lord»—Iseria Seaward.

Of course, he did not mention the assassination plan from three years ago.

"...Extremely difficult to believe that this child is really the «Water Elemental Lord»."

"Yes, the same goes for me..."

Unsettled, the girl held Rinslet's hand.

Upon hearing about her true identity, she seemed to be the one in the most shock.

"Darkness spirit, you're not trying to scheme against us, are you?"

"Oh dear, what purpose would that serve? In any case, everything will become clear once that child is unsealed."

Restia effortlessly deflected Fianna's questioning.

"If the true name turns out to be mistaken, the unsealing will fail."

"Let's believe Restia for now, Fianna. This child's existence might prove to be the key to understanding the mystery of the «Elemental Lords»' madness that Rubia mentioned."

Kamito interrupted.

"...I understand. Seeing as Kamito-kun says so."

Hearing him, Fianna nodded reluctantly.

Holding her palms together, she turned to face the girl spirit.

"Iseria-sama, once the ritual begins, it cannot be stopped midway. May I ask if it is okay?"

"...Understood."

She nodded.

"Kamito, all of you should keep your distance until the ritual ends."

"Yeah, got it."

Pulling the «Demon Slayer» out from the ground, Kamtio retreated to the walls of the cavern.

Fianna slowly stood up—

"—You, Iseria Seaward, shall be liberated from here."

She declared in a clear and pure voice.

The altars at the four corners gave off intense light.

Sparks burst forth from the giant magic circle, piercing Iseria's entire body.

"...! A-Ah, ahhhhhhhhhhh!"

Screaming as though she were struggling, the girl clutched her head with both hands and knelt down in pain.

"Miss Spirit!"

"...Did the ritual fail!?"

Rinslet and Kamito could not suppress the urge to rush over—

"No, Kamito—"

But Restia reached out to stop them.

"That is the strain from releasing the seal. It is evidence that the «Seal-Breaking Ritual» is succeeding... That princess over there really lives up to her position as a former «Queen» candidate."

"...O-Ooh... Head... hurts... so much..."

Confronted with the rushing flow of light piercing her, the girl spirit desperately endured.

Her petite body began to tremble slightly.

"...So scary... darkness... is... swallowing... me..."

"...Darkness?"

Hearing the girl's murmurs, Kamito suddenly reacted.

"Could it be that she's remembering her past memories...?"

"Yes, that seems to be the case."

Restia concurred.

—Just at this moment.

"—Heh, well isn't this interesting?"

"...!?"

A voice was heard in the darkness.

Kamito turned his head back—

Only to see the Theocracy's witch, her bright red lips twisted in a sneer.

===Part 5===

"Sjora Kahn...!"

"—An amazing coincidence. To think I would run into you here in a place like this."

The Theocracy's witch giggled and walked out of the darkness.

"But regrettably, my target is that spirit. I don't have time to play with you."

"...Is that so?"

Kamito readied the «Demon Slayer».

"What happened to «Fenrir»?"

Kamito demanded with murderous intent.

"—Fufu, if you're asking about that demon wolf, it's right here."

Sjora sneered and chanted a summoning incantation.

Instantly, a blizzard blew in the cavern and a giant wolf appeared out of thin air.

"...!"

But despite resembling «Fenrir»'s appearance, there were decisive differences.

The snow-white fur had turned pitch black and its eyes were bright red like blood.

The demon ice spirit's noble bearing was completely lost, exuding an ominious aura from its entire body.

"Fenrir...!"

"Wait, Rinslet—"

Kamito frantically caught Rinslet by the hand before she could rush over.

"Kamito-san...!"

(...They have seven or eight elementalists?)

Kamito calmly counted the enemies lurking in the darkness.

Sjora Kahn's combat strength was already known, Although she was feared as a demon caster within the Theocracy, what she specialized in was summoning magic. She did not seem to be used to blade dancing with elemental waffen.

Her prowess was far inferior to top elementalists like Muir or Leonora.

(...The problem lies in her subordinates. There's quite a number of them.)

White masks appeared in the darkness. All of them were dressed in crimson military uniforms.

If they were elementalists belonging to the military, their strength should surpass a certain threshold. He could not act recklessly.

While staying alert of Sjora before him, Kamito turned his gaze towards the back.

The «Seal-Breaking Ritual» continued. Unperturbed by the change in situation, Fianna was focused on offering prayers with her eyes closed.

(...Nothing less from the imperial princess. Calm and composed despite the crisis.)

Kamito curled his tongue.

She trusted in Kamito's group and focused on her own mission.

Iseria was inside the magic circle, appearing to be in great suffering.

"Rinslet, go over to Iseria's side."

"...I-I understand."

Even though she glared at Sjora, Rinslet obediently followed his directions.

"Kamito-san, please... «Fenrir»—"

"Yeah, I know."

Kamito nodded.

"Restia—"

He called out behind him. The darkness spirit girl proceeded to hold Kamito's hand.

"—I am your sword. Your wish is my command."

Accompanied by the sound of her pure voice, the «Vorpal Sword» formed itself in Kamito's hand.

—Please don't copy me, darkness spirit.

—Oh dear, Kamito won't like you if you're too petty.

Immediately, the two voices sounded in his mind.

"...I already told you not to argue, right?"

Groaning, Kamito infused his dual swords with divine power.

Holding both swords in a reverse grip, he instantly converted them into small-sized daggers.

Although the power was less per hit, this was more flexible and nimble in a group battle.

"...Using two spirits at once. As expected of the «Demon King»'s successor."

Sjora Kahn smiled with delight.

(...Her tone of voice changed?)

Suddenly, Kamito felt his hair stand on end.

Kamito had heard from Ellis and Rinslet about Sjora Kahn's subtle change.

Back when the battle was in full swing, she suddenly seemed as though she were a different person—

(Indeed, there's something different about the witch compared to before...)

"Although this might be overkill for the sake of targeting one spirit—"

Sjora extended her hand.

"Bringing these girls here turned out to be the right decision."

Instantly, the masked girls advanced with perfect discipline.

"—Master, please issue your orders."

The military uniformed girls spoke in unison.

"Capture the spirit. It's fine to kill the rest. However, do not damage Kazehaya Kamito's body. It belongs to me."

"Affirmative—"

The girls drew their weapons. The blades glowed faintly. They were mithril daggers.

(Those weapons... Are not used by knights. They're assassins!?)

Instantly, the air shook. Kamito could sense it through his skin.

The girls attacked, their breathing in unison—no, there were slight discrepancies in timing.

(...These movements, could they be—!?)

Kamito instantly noticed.

The attack trajectories were unpredictable for ordinary people. These three-dimensional movement skills, treating the walls of the cavern as no different from flat ground, belonged to assassins originating from the «Instructional School».

Within the blink of an eye, some of them had circled behind him to surround him from all sides. The naked blades shone in the darkness. Bound to the mithril daggers, steel wires were entangling Kamito's arms and legs.

(...The formation of absolute death!)

This was part of the «Instructional School»'s group tactics. This was a technique developed to allow assassins who were not elementalists to defeat powerful spirit knights. Once tightened completely, Kamito's four limbs were going to be sliced to pieces before he could resist—

(...Don't underestimate me!)

Kamito poured divine power into the «Vorpal Sword».

The pitch-black lightning exploded and traveled to the masked girls along the steel wires.

This was an application of the «Vorpal Blast»—his prided technique as the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell.

(...Only two of them were taken out. Unexpectedly few.)

Kamito counted the number of disappeared presences.

The others had apparently released the steel wires at the last instant. They looked quite highly trained.

With both of his arms free now, Kamito readied his dual swords—

"...Who could have thought that the Theocracy's princess would be rearing assassins from the «Instructional School»."

Kamito yelled out at Sjora in the passage.

"This group was Rubia Elstein's private army."

The witch shrugged and said:

"That woman took in the «Instructional School»'s orphans to serve as her subordinates. I simply interfered and reeducated them to become the cult's elite troops."

"...So Rubia was being used by Theocracy as well."

Muttering, Kamito took a step forward.

(...Six of them remain.)

These assassins' average ability was roughly the same as the nobles studying at the Academy.

However, they were experts in killing elementalists.

They were highly proficient in ways to neutralize elementalists.

Possibly, they might even include cursed armament seal test subjects like Jio Inzagi or people with inborn special powers like Muir Alenstarl... They could not be underestimated.

However—

"...I'm not gonna let you harm a single hair of my companions."

"Now that's the «Demon King» I hoped for."

Sjora snapped her fingers

The pitch-black demon wolf blew an astounding blizzard.

===Part 6===

The howling blizzard blew inside the cavern.

Staying by Iseria's side as she endured the pain inside the magic circle, Rinslet clenched her fist tight.

On the other side of the blizzard, she could hear the noise of a beast's roars and weapons clashing.

"Kamito-san...!"

As much as she wanted to rush over, her footsteps faltered.

With her contracted spirit currently lost, Rinslet was nothing more than a powerless girl.

(...I must act stronger. I am the eldest Laurenfrost daughter after all!)

Iseria was trying her best beside Rinslet.

Rinslet could not allow herself to display worry.

In spite of that—

(Fenrir... I beg you... please listen to me!)

The gentle demon ice spirit was baring its fangs and claws at Kamito.

This reality was making Rinslet suffer with heart wrenching pain.

Just at this moment...

She felt someone tug her sleeve.

"...Miss Spirit?"

She suddenly looked back.

...Only to find Iseria reaching out from the center of the magic circle.

"...Rinslet, please. Hold... my... hand..."

While enduring the pain, she squeezed out her words in a moaning voice.

"I-I understand!"

Rinslet swiftly held Iseria's hand.

"Umm, are you okay?"

"Yes... I've begun to recall... memories about myself, a little..."

She spoke while holding Rinslet's hand as hard as she could.

"...I am... the one ruling over the element of water... So... I shall slightly, give you, a bit of power..."

"...Huh?"

Instantly, faint light glowed from Rinslet's right hand.

This was the light of spirit magic, a spirit's strength drawn out by divine power.

"...What on earth happened—"

Rinslet's eyes of jasper opened wide.

Extraordinary divine power was pouring into her through Iseria's tiny hand.

"This is—!"

"Use my power... to... help, him—"

===Part 7===

(This is trickier than imagined—)

Kamito used his dual swords to deflect the numerous steel wires released inside the blizzard.

Fenrir's claws attacked while his view was obscured. The howling wind numbed his hearing and the cold air was gradually sapping Kamito's stamina.

(...I'm reaching my limit in dodging through sensing their presences alone.)

Using the demon sword's blade, he parried the shining claws of ice—

Kamito pulled back from the berserk demon ice spirit.

Simply in terms of defeating it, there were quite a number of opportunities.

However, the opponent was «Fenrir». If he used the wrong level of strength, he might kill it.

(The «Spirit Seal» carved by the demon spirit should be somewhere—)

He just needed to destroy it using the «Demon Slayer».

However, he still could not find a remotely plausible target.

As soon as he exited the range of the blizzard, daggers would immediately flit across his face.

The «Instructional School»'s assassins ambushed Kamito as they continually changed their positions.

ROOOAAAR!

Fenrir's figure suddenly appeared inside the blizzard.

Its giant jaws opened wide before him, releasing cold breath—

(Crap—)

Just at that moment—

Kamito noticed.

(...''It's over there''!)

At the same time, he sensed presences behind him.

The assassin's magic mithril daggers were nearing his neck.

"...!"

Just as the icy blades touched his neck, in that instant—

"Imprison my enemies in an eternal curse of ice, until the time of judgment—«Ice Forest»!"

The stern voice shook the air.

Out from the ground, vines of cursed ice turned the assassins surrounding Kamito into ice sculptures.

This was high-level spirit magic for incapacitating multiple targets.

(...Could it actually be Rinslet?)

In a state with her contracted spirit lost, she coud not possibly perform this level of spirit magic.

But the voice he heard was unmistakably hers.

Just as the killing intent disappeared behind him—

"If you want to eat my arm, here you go—"

Kamito inserted his right arm into Fenrir's mouth.

Next—

"—I'm relying on you, Est!"

He poured all his divine power into the «Demon Slayer».

In the next instant, a flash erupted and the demon ice spirit's entire body was enveloped in light.

Indeed, the cursed «Spirit Seal» was carved right on the demon wolf's tongue.

The instant Fenrir opened its huge jaws, Kamito pierced the seal.

The howling blizzard subsided and the cavern's interior returned to silence.

"...Do you still want to continue? Sjora Kahn."

Pulling out the «Demon Slayer» from the motionlessly standing «Fenrir»—

Kamito turned his gaze towards the Theocracy's witch.

"..."

There were three subordinates of the «Instructional School» remaining. Although Sjora had not summoned her demon spirit, «Bandersnatch», so long as he stayed wary of her power to steal spirits, there was nothing to fear.

"So be it. Using this body, I have no chance of winning."

Sjora was unexpectedly up front.

She made a gesture to her subordinates.

Once they had swiftly taken away their collapsed companions and disappeared into the darkness, the witch turned towards Kamito again.

"—See you next time. The other «Demon King»."

Then just as Kamito was thinking she was going to chant some kind of spell—

Sjora vanished into thin air.

===Part 8===

"—Fenrir!"

Rushing over, Rinslet hugged «Fenrir»'s giant body.

"...Thank goodness... Finally, you've returned."

Tears appeared in her eyes of jasper.

She buried her face into the snow-white fur and cried.



Fenrir licked Rinslet's face with his wide tongue.

"...S-So ticklish, seriously..."

"—This is wonderful, Rinslet."

Kamito called out.

"I-It's all thanks to you, Kamito-san!"

This time, Rinslet hugged Kamito.
[[image:STnBD V11 201.PNG|thumb]]

"...! R-Rinslet...!"

Soft.

A girl's fragrance.

The soft sensation of a bosom was making his heart race.

—At this moment.

"Things have finished on this side as well, Kamito-kun."

Kamito suddenly looked over.

Only to see in the center of the magic circle—

The girl was standing quietly.

"Iseria... Did your memories return?"

The girl nodded politely.

"Yes. I am the «Water Elemental Lord»—Iseria Seaward."

Solemnly, she announced her name.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter6|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter8}}</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Chapter4

2013-08-09T15:49:17Z

80.223.220.209:

===Chapter 4 - Hermits and Agitators===

They were eyeing each other quietly.

The circular fighting grounds were covered with walls. It felt closed in here, and there was no audience stand. Instead, a few cameras were streaming the fights live. A few people were watching the situation through the recording.

There were only two Military Artists in the grounds. One was a Military Artist in his prime, wearing a beard. He held a huge sword, its tip stabbing the ground.

Opposite him was a younger Military Artist. On his waist was a katana that looked much more fragile than the huge sword. He was also ready.

How long had they held this pose?

Only the people watching the live-stream noticed the passing of time.

To this city, the strength of Military Artists was only needed to defend it. The residents didn't have to watch the fights.

(Can the city maintain its operations like this?) Karian couldn’t help but think.

It would be a great way for the city’s residents to relieve their boredom by watching the beautiful matches between Military Artists. In fact, many cities were doing this. Karian heard of this from other people in the Academy City.

But this city was different. It limited the number of people watching the fights, and few came to watch it. There also weren’t any posters or pictures showing off the Military Artists themselves.

“What do you think?” he said to the female beside him.

There were a few seats in this special viewing room. There were a few males and females watching the match other than Karian. He could tell they were quietly and intently watching the match, and that they were a bit tense too.

Since the female beside him was tense and that there didn’t seem to be an opening for a conversation, he turned naturally to the other female on the other side of him.

“I understand,” the female said curtly.

“Is that so? That’d be good if that’s the case.”

“But what’s the meaning of it?”

“The other side offered such a condition. I can’t not accept.”

“Is that so? Why not just hand over the data?”

“It can be fake if you just read the data and not look at the real thing.”

“If it’s just the degree of eyesight......”

The female cut off the conversation. Karian noticed it a bit later too.

There was movement. No. It was about to begin. Karian felt the change in the atmosphere. Since he was able to detect the change despite being a non-Military Artist, Military Artists themselves should have an even deeper understanding of the situation.

The people in the live-stream moved.

They jumped at high speed. The cameras swayed at the ripples made by their movements. Instantly, dust was thrown everywhere, and the scene plunged into silence.

“Has it begun?” the female said icily.

The picture came back to the screen.

Murmurs filled the room.

In it was a man kneeling on the ground with his sword broken into two, while the younger man had his katana against the man’s neck.

[[image:CSR vol16 139.png|thumb]]

The young man looked at the camera.

“Well, just this kind of level.”

Karian read this from the movements of his lips.

It hadn’t been a day before Karian appeared in front of the roaming bus. The special color of the roaming bus seemed to be displaying it as private property to any bystanders, and Karian entered the bus as if he was an official of the city.

“Finally, we have three,” the woman sitting in one of the seats said to him. A woman with long hair and a firm attitude.

“Shutania, please return to Saintberg if you’re dissatisfied.”

“That can’t be! Young master!”

“Besides, they’ve bodyguards. You’re hired by dad’s mercenary gang, so you belong over there. Shouldn’t you head back for another mission?”

“No. I’m coming.”

“Well, anyway, has anyone got a question on our destination?”

Shutania was indecisive when Karian asked the important question.

“I’m sorry.”

Shutania lowered her head shyly.

“Well, don’t be so cold. From the beginning she's been hanging 'young master, young master' from the side of her mouth because she can't calm down.”

“Haia?!”

“Wait up. I’m just telling the truth,” Haia smiled at the angry and red-faced Shutania. Behind him, Myunfa was sniffing.

“No, I’m sorry. I must have been too harsh.”

“Young master......”

“A response won’t be called for without that action. You do have your logic.”

“No, Young master, you don’t have to apologize for me. It’s all because of me. I didn’t understand your thinking, Young master……”

“Uh, I get it. Anyway, just calm down first.”

“Excuse me.”

Shutania was leaning close to the back of Karian’s chair, as if she was about to attack him. Realizing that, she left, her face red. Looking at her, a sense of nostalgia welled up in Karian.

Her father. The mercenary gang Shutania belonged to. That happened before Felli was born. It seemed that family hadn’t been dealing in information trade between cities before Karian’s birth, but they had left their own city because of an important case, and had taken Shutania with them.

Speaking of which, this family couldn’t live in any city, no matter what the reason was. Shutania felt like an older sister to Karian in terms of age.

“Speaking of which, Haia, that Military Artist, is he good?”

“Well...... Average.”

“You’re lying. You just barely won.”

“That’s not the case at all.”

“Well, Shutania has been doing her best.”

“Yes, Myunfa. Haia has tried his best to win the fight.”

“Myunfa. Stop saying redundant things.”

“Right. I’m sorry.”

After the driver received the order to leave, the roaming bus was lowered. When its wheels touched the ground, the bus began to head for another city.

“In this city exists people who make Haia acknowledge their strength. There should be other 'slumbering' Military Artists in other cities too. Then it’s not useless to show them these images.”

Right, that scene would one day again befall his own world. Karian understood. The being able to do that kind of thing had already come to the Academy City, come to the city Zuellni that Karian had left.

When that time came, could these people continue living on without knowing anything? Was it alright that this inevitable fate be given only to the group who were labeled resisters?

"When we see cracks in this fate, what will we do?"

So, he had taken action. Even one extra person would be good, one extra strength would be good, if it would let them see the world's crisis......

"Or, they will be unable to move because of despair."

The copied data was of the danger.

The thing that had covered Grendan.

Right now, Karian traveled, while delivering the records and images of his time in Zuellni to the cities. They were records of the world's crisis in front of their eyes.

The copied records were really too shocking, and even Haia had a moment where he could not understand what exactly he had seen.

If other people were too cowardly, and wouldn't be able to move, then Karian who was spreading these copied records would become the prophetic fate of mankind's defeat, the instigator who spread despair through the world.

"I hope things won't become like that."

For mankind.

Also for himself.

The roaming bus advanced. For the purpose of delivering terrifying records to another city, it advanced.

"Well, this is also for overcoming fate."

In the din of the bus setting forth, Karian closed his eyes.

<center>◇</center>

A motorcycle was quickly moving through the wilderness.

"Our opponents won't give us any time for a breather at all!"

"I know!"

Layfon operated the motorcycle with one hand, and Nina stood up from the vehicle brandishing two iron whips, dealing with the uncountable rain of Kei spilling from the city devoid of people.

The enemies had not appeared till now. The external Kei did not take a straight path. Their enemies were in a hidden area, firing external Kei towards Layfon and the others in a curved path.

Layfon knew that the opponents' offense were focused here, and had not flown to Felli and the others' retreat group.

"When we reach a position to jump out we'll get off. Our escape method is not going to be waiting their for help, but we're going to wait for this city to catch Zuellni, are there any problems?"

"Alright!"

Layfon nodded to respond to Nina's query.

The motorcycle drove at full speed to the city without people.

Because of the great size of the city, even if it looked very close, it was actually quite a far distance away.

(They can accurately snipe their target even from this far away?)

Without great strength, this kind of thing definitely couldn't be done.

There was a Military Artist of great strength in this city that seemed not to be meant for human habitation. From his judgments, all of the attacks that had hit toward this area were from a single person.

This city existed to transport a single person.

Facing this situation for the first time, Layfon managed to conceal the confusion on his face. Other than continuously striking with his arms to deal with the violent external Kei, he could not resist thinking about the possibilities of the opponent who hid over there.

Did this have something to do with Nina?

Would he take advantage of the current situation to ask her?

If something were currently being carried out, Layfon wanted to know the answer. The current him strongly felt this way. He didn't want to always be kept in the dark. He didn't even have any way to decide. He didn't have the courage to leap out in a situation that he knew nothing of, and so Layfon wanted to know the truth.

At the finish of this long defensive battle that seemed endless, the motorcycle that Layfon and Nina were riding reached the legs of the empty city.

"Let's go!"

"Alright!"

Coordinating with Nina's shout, Layfon leaped high. In order to grab the luggage that was placed in the vehicle, Layfon's leaping motion was slow by half a second, but the speed of his leap instantly caught up to Nina. The external Kei passed by the two, smashing the motorcycle into pieces. The two escaped the clutches of the jumping flames, and their feet fell in the outskirts of the empty city.

"!"

Originally Layfon had thought the attacks would hit like a storm.

However, in reality the external Kei offensive had stopped. In front of Layfon and Nina was just a flat, boundless space with machinery. This place didn't even have soil. This city didn't have any of the buildings that were the foundations of human life, and only had a great flat plain.

"Where......?"

Layfon heard Nina's voice as he examined the surroundings. However, regardless of how he used internal Kei to strengthen his senses, he couldn't find the figure of an enemy.

"Has he hid himself with Sakkei?"

"Felli, can you use psychokinesis to find the opponent?"

(.........Platoon...............Fon......)

"Felli?"

(Mixed......Hindering............Don't............)

"Felli, what's wrong?"

"Felli-senpai?"

The two called out simultaneously. But, the flakes connected to their helmets could only transmit short snippets of Felli's voice. Her voice was being interfered with, and they couldn't understand what she was saying. Soon after, even this garbled voice gradually weakened, and disappeared.

"Is her psychokinesis being interfered with?"

"At this distance, Felli-senpai's psychokinesis wouldn't cut off, unless they were attacked."

"You think that's the case?"

"No, at least the opponent hasn't sent any attacks from this city. But......"

"If there was an ambush hiding nearby...... right? Damn! But even if we know, we're already trapped here."

"Ah......"

Layfon understood the meaning in Nina's words, and concentrated harder on observing the surroundings.

Catching their breath, their eyes intersected.

"Someone's moving."

"Are they luring us in?"

"......Perhaps."

"Who is it?"

Thinking that perhaps Nina knew the answer, Layfon put forth the question.

"I don't know."

However, Nina shook her head.

Her voice really didn't sound like she was lying.

Or, did he himself want to believe that she wasn't lying?

"Anyway, right now we can only do things within the scope of our abilities. Layfon, let's split up to search this city."

"Okay...... wait, captain. In this kind of place splitting up is dangerous, I think that it's better for us to move together."

"Is that so? That's true, let's go then."

"Okay."

Nina took strides and walked to the front, and Layfon followed carrying the luggage on his back.

Should he ask, or shouldn't he?

The two moved along the outskirts, first expanding their search from the outer city. In the circular city surface, no matter where they walked they could only see the machinery on the separated lower level, and even without strengthening their sight they could see the the other side of the outskirts.

In this kind of situation, where would their opponent hide?

"Underground."

"That's the only possibility."

In this situation one couldn't even object to it. Above the ground was empty, and if the other party weren't flying in the sky, then he could only be hiding underground.

However, if they wanted to find the entrance leading underground, they had to look from a high place or they wouldn't find it. In this situation, their opponent wouldn't have left an obvious entrance. Franky speaking, if they only used their eyes to search from above, it was like using a single board to cover a cave, and concealment would already be adequate.

Since they couldn't rely on Felli's psychokinesis, they could only walk around finding the entrance to a passageway.

"Next up will be a protracted siege, waiting for the opponent to move."

"That's okay, I guess......"

Layfon's low mumble made Nina show a perplexed expression, and Layfon expressed his doubts to her:

"Captain?"

"Hm?"

"Have you been injured?"

"Ah......Ahah. A little, because my isolation suit was damaged."

"Let's treat it now."

"No, with this kind of small wound, internal Kei should be able to treat it......"

"It's best to truly treat it now while we have time to treat it."

"Wu, is that so? I guess."

Layfon immediately took a medical kit out of the luggage on his back. The putty had a positive effect in treating pollutants, but should have no way to completely eradicate the pollutants that had already entered the body.

"But, to take off my battle suit here is a bit......"

"It's not a problem, if there's a situation I will respond immediately."

Layfon pulled out the Sapphire Dite, restoring the steel threads. Layfon immediately spread out numerous steel threads to their limits in their surroundings, woven into a defensive formation.

"No, that's not what I meant."

"? Then what did you mean?"

"Uh, I was talking about the inside of the battle suit. Even if I have some pants and a T-shirt, um......"

"?"

Layfon didn't really understand, but Nina had already become flustered with her face red.

"It's like that, you should understand, right?"

"Understand what?"

"The isolation suit is very thin, and it seems to have broken because of the attacks just now......"

"That's why I'll use this period of time to fix Captain's isolation suit. I've attended a workshop, so I can do it if it's a simple repair."

"Wu, is that so. That's not bad, but, so, you know."

"......Captain, what exactly did you start saying just now?"

"I meant to say that even if there aren't people here, I still can't bare my skin out in the open!"

Nina shouted this, with her face red to the extent where it could get no redder. Layfon finally understood.

After understanding this situation, Layfon's face also reddened.

"H-hold on, there should be a tent in here."

"Really......"

Layfon found the tent from the luggage in a panic. He unfolded the fist-sized tent to unpack it, throwing it out. After some wild bouncing it became a tent for single-person use.

After entering, Nina took off her battle suit. At the same time as the fighting suit and isolation suit underneath were taken off, Layfon put the medical kit in the tent.

This guy was still clueless as always.

After removing the battle suit over and isolation suit, the heat from her tired body dissipated outwards. In order to keep from impeding her body's movements, Nina had taken off everything leaving only a thin, elastic T-shirt and tight pants. She confirmed her entire body, with the areas with persistent pain being her right thigh and her back.

Nina looked at her right thigh, only seeing some black pollutant-like things, spraying the area of the small wound. The pollutants had entered her body from the wound, burning the skin. The pollutants didn't look like they were expanding, indicating that the first aid just now had really stopped the pollutants' invasion.

The pain was still there. The quality of her focus in an urgent situation and when she was being alert were completely different. Before arriving in the city, Nina had completely forgotten the pain of her wound, but after entering the city had gradually noticed the pain.

At that time, Layfon rapidly looked over Nina's wound. She feared that maybe noticing the pain would change her body's movements.

"Undoubtedly that kind of thing will happen for a short while."

She only then realized that that person was very slow, but also had a keen side.

But, his keen side was completely focused on combat.

He was a Military Artist more excellent than Nina. With things as they were, she didn't even need to say that kind of thing. Nina had received the help of the Haikizoku, and in her hands were Dites that could withstand strong Kei power. Even so, she still did not think she could beat Layfon. Perhaps she could top Layfon in an instant of destructive power.

Though, only this and nothing more.

Utilizing great amounts of Kei, experience, techniques, movements, tactics, Layfon was a hundred steps in front of Nina in everything.

Nina wanted Layfon's help. Though if he hadn't joined, then she could instantly obtain victory on that battlefield. However, to become strong, Nina needed Layfon's help, even Felli and Sharnid, and Dalshena as well. If she could say it, Nina wanted to let more people know the truth, and afterwards ask them to help her.

But, in the Academy City Zuellni she couldn't do this. Vati's monitoring was there, and if she wished, the nightmarish scene that happened in Grendan would reappear in the Academy City. At that time, the people in the Academy City wouldn't even have the power to resist.

But, what if it were here, what about in this place that was far from the Academy City?

It should be alright to tell Layfon the truth here, right?

If she wanted to tell Layfon everything, and ask him to help her, couldn't she only take advantage of right now? Even if she spoke the facts, even if she begged for help, perhaps she would still be powerless. The might of the enemies was far too great, even already making Nina and others feel deep despair before fighting. Even so, shouldn't she let him know about this, since it would be good to have even an extra person?

"Right now......"

Perhaps it was the only opportunity.

"I've finished repairing your isolation suit, how is Captain doing?"

The voice came from outside the tent. Nina who was immersed in thoughts suddenly returned to reality, beginning to realize the pain of the wound. Her thigh had already been treated. Nina had looked at it, and probably other than one spot, her body didn't have any other wounds. She just need to apply some cream on it, then take some capsules of resisting agents, and it should be fine.

But, that place was......

"Sorry, Layfon. If I don't ask for your help, I can't reach that place myself."

"Huh, where is it?"

"My back."

Even if she used a mirror, Nina still would have difficulty seeing the wound. But, she indeed felt pain from there. If she extended her hand she could touch that place, but Nina couldn't apply the medicine well to herself. That place didn't hurt like her thigh, so it was probably only a small wound. Even so, she couldn't just ignore this wound.

"Ah, okay. I understand."

Just as Layfon was about to stick his head into the tent entrance, Nina suddenly thought of something. The tight pants and T-shirt on her body had big splits at their seams, and Nina frantically turned her back to the entrance, shrinking her body.

[[image:CSR vol16 155.png|thumb]]

"Uh, it's fine if I just spread it here?"

This tent was very small, and Layfon also took caution of the situation outside. He quickly confirmed the location of the wound, and extended a hand into the tent. Nina pushed the container filled with cream forward with a finger. Layfon scooped a big lump of cream with his fingers, and pressed his fingers against Nina's back. The cold feeling of the cream made Nina shiver involuntarily.

"Does it hurt?"

"No, no, I'm okay."

The moment his fingers touched her back, Nina's whole body felt a tense feeling that she didn't quite understand herself. She didn't know whether it was Layfon's problem, since it could be because of the pain of the wound. This was definitely because the wound was positioned on her back, so she couldn't see the the moment that the cream came in contact with the wound, so her reaction was stronger than usual.

It was definitely this, for sure.

But, because of this, why did the touch of the fingers applying cream make Nina so tense? She didn't really understand the reason. Was it because Layfon was a male? How could that be? When Nina received treatment in the hospital, she never paid any attention to the gender of her doctor.

In this situation, where a male was touching her bare skin with his hand, wasn't it the same as seeing the doctor?

She really didn't understand.

She just moved her lips, not uttering any sound. Even if Layfon heard it and asked, she wouldn't know how to respond.

The hand was quickly removed.

"Thanks."

At the regret she felt that those fingers were no longer touching her back, Nina became even more confused. Nina cut off the many emotions moving inside her heart with that word.

"Then, let's move quickly. I feel like the atmosphere has become unsuitable."

Layfon's reply once again strongly pulled Nina back to reality.

"Let's go then."

Even though her reply was short, her tone was quite sharp. Nina extended her arm for the repaired battle suit and isolation suit.

<center>◇</center>

The change in the atmosphere made Layfon hurriedly throw the battle suit repair kit into the luggage, and he extended his hand to touch the Shim Adamantium Dite.

While Layfon was repairing the battle suit, the steel threads had been spread out. If an enemy's body so much as touched a steel thread anywhere, Layfon would have felt the vibration of Kei emanating from that place. The steel threads had not changed.

However, the current atmosphere had changed.

Perhaps the person hiding in the shadows was currently taking action.

Layfon took notice of the tent behind him as he slowly got up. Just from seeing the long-distance shooting from before, he was able to understand that the enemy was quite a skillful Military Artist. The array of steel threads might have been bypassed by the opponent. Layfon was not careless, and cautiously confirmed his surroundings.

"Too naive."

The voice that came from his back made Layfon's expression go rigid. At the same time as his eyes widened, his body moved along with them. Layfon turned to his back, extracting the Shim Adamantium Dite, restoring it, and slashing the blade at the form flitting above the tent.

The blade was blocked by a pillar.

No, the thing that blocked it was a rough, club-like object.

In that area was a man with a huge body, a domineering warrior exuding burning anger.

No, that wasn't right. He only looked like this. It was a false image created by the strong Kei being radiated by the opponent. The fear in his heart was minimal, and Layfon's eyes captured the truth.

Actually, there was a man standing in the space between Layfon and the tent. He was a man with a slender body.

The opponent was an old man. His hair was combed to the rear, and his bear was trimmed very precisely. On his body he wore plain leaf-colored clothing that didn't match the machinery.

The weapons in his hands were iron whips, slightly thinner than Nina's iron whips.

He relaxedly blocked Layfon's blade.

"This place is this old man's battleground. This old man can exist everywhere, but also doesn't exist anywhere."

The old man said this.

"Youngster, let me rest."

When he heard these words, Layfon had already charged forward. Nina was in the tent behind the old man, and Layfon's mind didn't have any ideas of retreat. He drew the Shim Adamantium Dite, at the same time releasing the steel threads to stab. Countless steel threads took the form of a thrusting rain, which should have run through the old man's body.

However, Layfon didn't get the feeling of hitting his opponent.

"!"

The steel threads all missed the old man, missed the old man and continued rushing past the tend behind him, most of them sticking into machinery and producing explosons.

Layfon hadn't expected this, the old man's Kei flow had pushed away the steel threads' thrusts.

This was the only possibility.

"What a skillful youngster. But, you're not bold enough when you attack."

When the sound reached his ears, the old man had already moved. The blade that Layfon had struck out with again cut upwards. However, his body had not put any power into the blow. Layfon spread the steel threads out for an all-encompassing attack, but it was already too late.

The old man who once again received his blade was in front of him.

In his left hand was another iron whip that he was free to hit with.

He struck out.

"Hm!"

It was too late to use his sword to defend. Layfon changed the path of the steel threads, making them form a wall between him and the iron whip.

"How skillful-"

His roar dominated the world. A Kei sound technique - Sound of War attacked his entire body. The old man's momentum pushed back Layfon's battle instincts. The wall of steel threads was shattered, and the iron whip dropped on Layfon's shoulder.

Half of his body lost feeling. In the next moment, Layfon's vision began to turn, rising, and then falling.

Long before understanding his situation, Layfon's consciousness had already been blown away by the attack.

"Layfon!"

Something had happened. But, when Nina saw it was already too late. She was putting on her battle suit, and when she heard the sound and rushed out, everything had already ended. With a nearby sound like a string of explosions, Layfon's body was half airborne.

Afterwards, standing in front of Nina was the back figure of an old man with thin iron whips in his hands.

She remembered that back.

"......No way."

It was very unexpected that she could think of this back in the midst of confusion.

However, Nina had relied on this back, no, actually it should have been the iron whips in the other party's hand and his standing posture that made her think of his identity.

Being able to think of who the other person was, and that this other party was an existence from her own memories, made Nina feel even more surprised.

"Great-grandfather!"

"It's been a long time, Nina."

The old man turned around. Behind him, Layfon had fallen in an area far away. Nina thought of helping him, but the atmosphere emanating from her great-grandfather didn't allow Nina to leave her position.

Repeatedly using artificial hibernation, long ago becoming the dragon of the Antalk family, the elder Military Artist whom Nina revered the most stood in front of her.

Giltorre Antalk was here.

"Great-grandfather, why......?"

Nina couldn't understand why he would appear here. Her great-grandfather should only appear in urgent situations to protect Schneibel, or would only emerge from artificial hibernation for periodic health checkups, so that Nina had only seen him two or three times.

Even so, at a glance, her great-grandfather definitely didn't give off a strong impression. Her great-grandfather wasn't large and muscular like her parents, at first glance looking like an elderly recluse that was difficult to get along with, but his strength surpassed her parents'. The scene of all the Antalk family Military Artists rushing at him, but her great-grandfather deflecting them all, was still vividly imprinted in her memories.

"Great-grandfather is Schneibel's patron saint."

She remembered her parents saying this.

Why would this kind of great-grandfather stand in this place?

"Do you think this old man wouldn't know of the things that happened between Schneibel and Zuellni?"

"Then......"

Her great-grandfather had relations with the Electronic Fairy Schneibel. They knew the same information, and made preparations for the same goals. Was that how things were?

"That's right, so this old man has come, to destroy what should be destroyed. Afterwards, I will save my poor great-granddaughter from Zuellni's trickery."

"Zuellni wouldn't do that kind of thing!"

"If that were so, why would she want to remain silent?"

"Well............!"

"What reasons did she have to remain silent? To protect hostages? That's right. For an Electronic Fairy, protecting the people in the face of a threat is the correct way of doing things. Though, are things really like that? If it was only to protect hostages, why didn't she spread warnings through En? The dice of fate have already been tossed, and a nightmare has fallen on Grendan. We already have no way to avoid the struggle under the moon. The cause and effect forged from the beginning of creation will be settled today. Chaos is disturbing this great earth. In this kind of situation there will certainly be people who will die, certainly people who get wounded, and certainly people who are destroyed. Powerful sides will clash against each other, and it is impossible to reconcile. Until one of them perishes, this battlefield will continue on. The upcoming moment will be determined. However, why does Zuellni remain silent? Could it be that you know the answer?"

"............"

Nina couldn't respond.

It was because she also held doubts towards Zuellni. It wasn't like Zuellni couldn't talk. However, even if Nina had already understood Vati's true colors, and knew the things that had happened between Zuellni and Schneibel, Zuellni still didn't want to tell Nina anything. Zuellni acting this way felt very unnatural to Nina, and made her feel uncertain.

But......

"Zuellni gave me this."

Nina restored the Dites in her hands.

They were things formed by the conglomeration of the Electronic Fairy's power. Because Nina had been possessed by the Haikizoku, ordinary Dites could not bear her full Kei output. Because she was like this, Zuellni had formed these weapons.

"During that impasse, in that kind of situation where she might have to save herself, she trusted me, and gave me these weapons. Betting on what Zuellni has done for me, I definitely will not betray her."

"Hmm, so that's how it is, that reply indeed has our family's style."

Giltorre's expression relaxed for a moment.

Though, that expression truly lasted for only a moment. The wrinkles that floated on his cheeks disappeared, putting on a severe face. The pressure released from his entire body pushed Nina. The two feet that struggled to support Nina's body dug two shallow marks in the ground.

"Then, with an iron will, a will that crushes steel, I will forcefully take you back to Schneibel."

"I won't let you succeed!"

Nina yelled, reclaiming her momentum with a roar.

She understood that her current status was not enough to fight her Grandfather's Kei.

"Melnisc!"

So, Nina let out a breath, waking the Haikizoku hiding within her body.

The golden goat awoke.

The golden light surrounded Nina, bursting out from her in all directions. Strength entered her Kei vein, its beating became stronger and faster, and the rapid rise of pressure in her body made her feel giddy.

Giltorre pointed his iron whips that were thinner than Nina's at the ground, gazing at her change.

"Well, so that's how it was......"

The old man's eyebrows furrowed seriously, continuing to stare at Nina.

However he looked, what he saw didn't resemble Nina, but rather was the Haikizoku inside her.

"This is your strength? Since this is the case, we no longer need to speak. Display your ambition and the strength of your will in front of me, show it to me!"

"Yes!"

Nina yelled to reply.

She ran quickly.

Charging forward.

Closing in.

Nina injected her will, her Kei, and her strength into her iron whip, letting the energy flow. In order to make her great-grandfather understand, a strike to make him return to Schneibel, with evidence that she would accomplish her goal, with the strength of her trust in Zuellni......

"I'll show it all to you!"

Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Raijin.

Her speed took the form of lightning, as she raised the iron whip high. The distance between the two was covered in an instant, and the shockwave followed from behind.

Nina poured all of her energy into the iron whip, striking towards Giltorre.

The lightning covered every corner of her vision.

A force transmitted up the iron whip and through her arm, then out through the back. The objective of the strike was that feeling.

"......Is that your limit?"

She couldn't fully reach that feeling of the iron whip, and a verbal blow entered Nina's ears.

Giltorre stood in front of her. He crossed his iron whips blocking Nina's Raijin, standing there, without even a speck of dust staining his clothing.

The old man's face was stern, and looked sharply at Nina.

"You should have already seen Grendan's Heaven's Blades. You should know that the power you have is not unique to yourself. Even if it is a special power, you should know that it's only of this level after all. Even so, if you still insist on walking this path of thorns......"

"Wu......"

The pressure increased. The Kei flow that Giltorre released increased. Nina's stance meant for using Raijin endured the push of this pressure. To push back the old man's strength, she let Kei run through her body, and roared at Melnisc in her consciousness.

However, Nina was pushed back inch by inch.

Giltorre stood in his original location without moving a step.

"Amadun."

Giltorre mumbled this.

Nina did not instantly understand what this word indicated.

But in the end he was telling her the answer.

The Kei flow increased explosively once more, and this time Nina was unable to stop it and was blown backwards.

In the moment that she was sent flying, Nina saw that scene.

[[image:CSR vol16 165.png|thumb]]

"How can this be......"

She thought this in her heart, but also felt that it was extremely reasonable. The origin of Electronic Fairies, Schneibel. The mother of all the Electronic Fairies, Schneibel. The empty city carrying her great-grandfather.

The Senou City's patron saint.

Giltorre Antalk.

He was this kind of person.

Even if his Kei color had become golden, it still wasn't surprising.

Even if he had been possessed by a Haikizoku, it still shouldn't be that unusual of a circumstance.

The machinery next to her great-grandfather's foot vibrated, then collapsed. Its substance had collapsed just from the pressure of his Kei.

"Come, I will let you experience what is a full consciousness, and the strength of sacrifice and determination."

"Ugh!"

Giltorre lifted his iron whips. When she heard the roaring sound in the air, Nina leaped high up. At that moment, her great-grandfather's figure had already moved to Nina's position. He attacked with his iron whips. The iron whips whose strike reached the ground spread forth ripples, which collapsed a moment later.

Giltorre should have been standing next to the collapsed machinery, but his figure had already disappeared. Nina who was halfway in the air intuitively changed the direction of her body, raising her iron whips to assume a stance.

Giltorre was there. Iron whips gnawed at each other, and the shockwaves produced spread over Nina's entire body. Her body was paralyzed, and she fell out of the air.

Giltorre who used only iron whips like Nina hurtled towards the ground with her. As the two of them fell, they used their iron whips to trade strikes. The shockwaves produced by the iron whips colliding against each other randomly changed the path of their fall.

The mutually pestering iron whips were regulated by Giltorre's Kei flow. This was a Kei technique that Nina did not know. Since she had lost to her opponent in Kei ability, Nina could not use her strength to free her weapons. She could only feel anxious premonitions about her back's continuous approach to the ground as she traded blows with Giltorre.

"Hah!"

The exchange of blows was only brandishing the iron whips at full power, and she didn't have any skills to speak of. Strike out with the iron whip, the iron whips would collide, and then at the same time bounce back. There was a gap in the simple level of strength, and there was also a gap in the speed at which the flying iron whips were pulled back. When a gap appeared, she would lose the opportunity to strike her opponent's weapon with all her power, and afterwards in their competition of strength she would fall downwards even more.

During that fall, exactly how many times did those two trade blows? Nina had lost count long ago. Even so, that she could still compete with her great-grandfather could only be said to be her great-grandfather's mercy.

"Uwah!"

Nina felt impatient at herself who could only let out depressed cries, as her back hit the ground. There was the bursting of machinery. The strength that held the iron whips together disappeared, and the figure of Giltorre learping backwards seemed fuzzy. The impact sent through her back made Nina lose consciousness for a moment, and if she had not used Kongoukei in time, she would definitely have fainted.

Under the strength produced by this impact, Nina's body didn't even bounce back, and she was pressed into the smashed machinery.

"With only that kind of level you want to become the enemy of the world? Don't make me laugh."

Her great-grandfather's words echoed through the pain of Kongoukei.

Why had she become like this? The pain of her body shook her determination, spawning cowardice, bringing doubts.

She had been named the enemy of the world by her hometown's Electronic Fairy Schneibel, and her respected and loved great-grandfather had also come here. Fighting, getting wounded...... why had she become like this?

"The one that we want to defeat is obviously the same enemy......"

"............"

"Why? Great-grandfather!"

Nina shouted at the bottom of the pit formed by the machinery.

"What skillful words."

Giltorre who was overlooking that place refuted Nina's shouts:

"If we had to unite in order to win, then that would have to become the core of our determination. Because the doctrines we pursue or our viewpoints are different, if we integrate our determination, we will be able to achieve our goals in the end. But, Zuellni has not shown this kind of determination. She is unwilling to join Schneibel's rope. Therefore, she is an impurity who will cut the rope, a filthy existence who will soil the rope. What Schneibel has carved out, what all of the Electronic Fairies hope for, the Blade of Destiny that this old man would not hesitate to abandon his life to create, is clouded because of her existence, so we must defeat her, that reason is not strange at all!"

"No!"

"You think you're the center of the world while only knowing pieces of the truth? Do you think that the only kind and honest existences in the world are the ones that you protect yourself? That something with a childish appearance cannot be evil? Will you start crying, now that you cannot accomplish your goals through force?"

Giltorre's speech spilled towards Nina. His Kei pressure had also elevated along with his denouncement.

He was angry, her great-grandfather was angry. Nina's immature words had made him feel anger, and his Kei also carried forth his passionate emotions.

"You, do you understand the significance of the words that you say?"

The iron whips were raised high.

They were coming. Nina took a stance, preparing Kongoukei.

"I will correct your immature way of thinking!"

The iron whip attacked. The arriving blow made Nina close her eyes. She put her iron whips across her chest. Would she really be able to block this strike? Nina didn't have the confidence. Perhaps this time her body would penetrate the machinery, and would continue falling down to the underground facility. At that time, would this city still be unharmed? Though, this kind of worry was only superfluous, because Nina might already be dead at that time.

However, the angry hammer did not come to Nina's body.

"............?"

Alarmed, Nina...... opened her eyes. Perhaps this was just a false alarm to distract her? Nina thought the possibility that she was being teased was next to nothing. Was her great-grandfather one to perform this kind of mischief? Having not been with her great-grandfather in a long time, she didn't know the answer.

She raised her head.

Giltorre was not looking at Nina.

His eyes were looking outside of the city, a low sound coming from his throat.

"............So it's come."

She heard the old man mumbling this.

<center>◇</center>

Meishen and Vati's morning started very early, because they needed to bake the cakes for today before school.

Vati made the dough for sponge cake in a special big bowl, while shifting her sight to the automatic eggbeater. However, her order of actions had not become arbitrary. She removed the finger on the switch of the eggbeater, and after Meishen's trusted winning dough was poured into a mold, prepared to begin baking the cake.

However, her eyes still looked at a different place.

"How amazing, Vati's hands are so skillful."

"Sorry."

Vati looked at a different place as she appeared to be making cakes, making Meishen widen her eyes in surprise.

"Nnn~ it's okay if I haven't lost. But...... is something bothering you?"

"No......"

That was a lie.

However, she couldn't explain the situation. Outside the Academy City, 372 Kilomels away, there were two people who knew Vati's real identity, who were swayed to push their powers to the limit in order to defeat Vati.

Nina was in battle to protect a secret, to keep her opponent from drawing close to the Academy City.

When the object being protected was very large, the damage that could be tolerated would become large. Even if the people in the Academy City didn't know the truth, Vati's true face had long since been transmitted over the Electronic Fairies' network.

To protect the world, even if they sacrificed this Academy City, was this also an acceptable damage tolerance?

"......Things can't be like that."

"Huh?"

"Sorry, I was talking to myself."

"Really? If there's anything bothering you feel free to talk about it, I hope I can help you."

"Thanks."

After thanking Meishen, Vati adopted an appearance of working seriously. She had already entered the most suitable mode of operation to make cakes, so she wouldn't fail even if she averted her gaze. However, she couldn't let Meishen hold those unnecessary emotions.

Vati opened the oven, putting the cake in the mold inside, while sending out necessary instructions.

Her instructions served their purpose in a place 372 Kilomels away.

<center>◇</center>

Giltorre saw that being. He felt slightly surprised. The area that the Senou City operated in was rather peaceful, so to Giltorre who lived in that kind of area, it was his first time seeing this type of threat. Even so, Giltorre's surprise was still slight and nothing more.

"I see, this is the legendary aged phase?"

The old man's anger towards Nina dispersed, and he looked at that being full of spirit.

That thing was climbing on top of the city's leg. That thing with a giant eye as big as Giltorre.

That thing's outer skin showed a luster like a carefully polished rock, reflecting the sunlight.

It was a giant, a giant that looked like it was wearing heavy clothing.

It was climbing on the city's leg, climbing above the outlying area. It really was too large, dragging its incredibly heavy body upright to stand up. The ground shook, the city shook, his changing of his heavy balance made everything in the city cry out.

"......What do you plan to do to this old man's Amadun?"

The sound of tearing metal from the sky made Giltorre mumble this.

He moved.

Giltorre moved his body rapidly, arriving in front of the giant.

"Release your dirty hands, you worthless creature!"

Giltorre struck with his iron whips in a line, harshly beating the giant's armored nose. It couldn't be told whether it was flesh or iron that produced a heavy sound that rippled through the air, and the giant's body tilted upwards, falling down.

Giltorre landed in the outlying area, overlooking the giant that had fallen by the city's leg.

"Did you get close while Amadun had not yet appeared? In that case, you're also a minion?"

The fallen giant shook the wilderness, trying to rise.

"Hm."

Giltorre snorted with an uninterested face.

He seemed to be thinking as he covered his mouth with his hand.

From the gaps between his fingers, one could see that his lips were slightly curved in a smile.

It was a fierce smile.

"Alright. Since it's like this, this old man will let you witness the strength that has been honed to hunt you, and to defeat your determination."

The old man once again raised his iron whips.

"Jisharlei."

He intoned.

"Tendalim."

He intoned.

"Falaisid."

He intoned.

He so intoned, calling three names. Who were the names that were called, and what kind of existences were they?

The answer was quickly revealed.

By Giltorre's side jumped out several radiances. They were immediately absorbed by the golden light released by the old man, and afterwards merged into one, followed by an increase in power.

"Amadun, strengthen the battlefield."

The light moved, forming fluctuations under the old man's feet, and was absorbed into the ground. Sounds came from behind him, the sounds of the machinery beginning self-repair. Behind him, came the sound of Nina hustling to leave the pit. Perhaps it was the rapidly squirming machinery that made her feel uncomfortable, she prepared to prop up her collapsed companion.

"Wouldn't it be fine if you just stayed in your position?"

He felt the air with his back while mumbling. He had already used the city's Electronic Fairy Amadun's battlefield strengthening to promote the machinery's strength. In this city without refugees, the safest place was amidst the machinery.

"......It'll be fine to watch from here."

However, the old man said this.

It was fine just to let her see and understand the difference in strength. Though if she surrendered from only this, then she couldn't be counted as a member of the Antalk family. However, it was possible that perhaps she would change her thinking.

Facing this fate, that kind of identity didn't suit an Academy City.

"Come to the battlefield of this old man."

Giltorre jumped. No, he dropped.

He almost fearlessly passed through the air shield, moving from the outskirts to besides the giant's foot. He had not restored his iron whips, and they were held in the old man's weapon belt by his waist.

Pollutants burned Giltorre. Even if he were exposed to the loathed blaze, the old man's expression had no change.

The giant who had climbed back up raised its fist, and then struck out with power.

The giant's fist had power and size as well as speed, and it was more than enough to say that it wanted to squash Giltorre's body like a bug.

However, Giltorre was not squashed.

Giltorre stood nearby facing its giant body. He touched down, bringing his arm back and raising his fist to confront his power.

The conflict broke out.

Explosions were produced in the air as the giant mass roared. It was only reasonable that the outcome of the conflict could only bring the old man an unbearably cruel death.

But Giltorre was the patron saint of the Senou City. He manipulated the empty city Amadun, and had called forth three Electronic Fairies.

The golden light surrounding his body overturned the unreasonable gap in size.

"Hm."

In front of his extended fist was the giant fist covering his own figure. Seeing this giant fist, Giltorre's heart was still confident. The fist stopped. The giant had poured all of its power into the fist, but Giltorre's fist had not been pushed back.

Giltorre opened his fist, grabbing the giant's clenched finger.

"I'm quite sorry to make you leave. If you really wanted to climb that much, then this old man will entertain you on the battlefield."

Gripping its finger, he poured power into it...... Then, the giant who was being held began to rotate. An incredible scene unfolded, the strange scene of this giant being whirled by an old man only as big as his fingertip.

However, this scene was what happened in reality. The old man whirled the giant, and the fierce wind produced by this motion howled as if to shake the ground. Then, the old man threw the giant.

The giant rose while producing a loud sound of its mass hurtling through the air, and then fell. Giltorre chased the giant, following the parabolic path of the giant.

"Why don't you drop here for me."

He descended towards the giant's abdomen with a kick.

The giant's path of descent changed, and produced a cloud of dust in the middle of the city.

"Come, let this old man properly confirm how firm you are."

Giltorre once again restored his Dites, raising the two iron whips and taking a stance.

"After all, I've already become this old, but still haven't run into an aged phase. You've only existed in name, and I've become a real elderly man, so you should pay your respects to the elderly."

Giltorre brought out a bold smile, raising the iron whips in his hands high. The giant reached out his arm to try to grab the old man from his movements, and no effects could be seen to be produced from its being thrown just now.

However, it had no way to change the bulky body that it brought.

The iron whips struck forth a step faster.

Golden ripples spread in all directions. The giant's hand stopped moving, and its whole body shook. Vibrations from the blow covered the giant, and spread to the entire city, shaking the air.

Just like Vati, the giant was composed of very small nanomachines. The blow and the vibration had smashed them, and from the blow the surroundings and throughout the giant's body became sand and sprayed out. The nanomachines turned into white smoke, covering the giant's figure.

The next blow scattered the white smoke, and once again produced white smoke enveloping Giltorre. The giant's movements were blocked by the vibrations produced by the blows of the two iron whips, and it could not use any skills.

Giltorre's attacks still continued. His breathing had not become disordered, and his attack power almost had not declined. Though the city still shook, it did not receive any effects from Giltorre's strong destructive force, so it seemed that the Electronic Fairy Amadun's battlefield strengthening had been effective.

However, Nina didn't understand it.

"......What is this?"

Standing on the shaking machinery, Nina carried Layfon on her shoulder as she viewed this scene.

It was an incredible scene.

No, if only the old man's strength were considered, Grendan's Heaven's Blade successors could also possibly do this. Perhaps they could perform even stronger skills. After all, Nina had experienced the force of their Kei with her own body, and seen their frightening techniques with her own eyes.

What surprised Nina was not that Giltorre could do this. No, Nina obviously felt surprised at that, but the thing in her vision made her feel more surprised.

It was the Electronic Fairy.

Even though she was separated far away, Nina had heard Giltorre calling three names. She had not let go of her focus as Giltorre moved and acted on the battlefield, and Nina had not missed hearing the intonations of her great-grandfather. She had only heard those names, perhaps she still did not know what meaning those actions stood for. However, she understood everything just from seeing the phenomenon that happened afterwards.

The strengthening golden light that was released from Giltorre's entire body, the things that had appeared as if they were heat illusion were Electronic Fairies.

"Melnisc, that really is......"

(They are not Haikizoku.)

"What did you say?"

The response sent from the Haikizoku inside her body made Nina take a puzzled voice.

(Those are not things produced from the hatred of losing their city, but are beings that voluntarily became that way.)

"......Voluntarily?"

(Haikizokus are Electronic Fairies who want to become cities, changed from their anger and hatred at losing everything. However, those Electronic Fairies do not want to become cities, they have wanted to become blades for the world since the beginning, so they have lent their power to Military Artists.)

"How......"

(Isn't there such an existence inside your body?)

"............Huh? Ah!"

When Melnisc said this, Nina thought of that event. No, she had not forgotten that event, but she had not thought that it had become that kind of being.

When Nina was still in Schneibel, she had witnessed a kidnapping of an Electronic Fairy. Nina's sense of justice had made her chase the culprit. But in the end, she suffered severe wounds. <ref>See Volume 11 To Conquer the Phalanx!</ref>

When no one had come to save her, the kidnapped Electronic Fairy had saved Nina.

It was a small Electronic Fairy who had not even been given a name.

Nina had felt that it was a very sorrowful thing. Fighting from then on, Nina had begun thinking of the meaning that Military Artists stood for, because she decided to leave the hometown she had been born in.

Afterwards, she had met Zuellni.

(Your Kei vein has almost been restructured by electromagnetic bonds produced by Electronic Fairies. That is where the Electronic Fairy is.)

"............What does that mean?"

(It means that Electronic Fairies have made your body into a residence. As long as the Electronic Fairy continues to grow, your body's Kei vein will follow and grow alongside. For ordinary Military Artists, Kei veins shouldn't be something that can grow like that.)

Indeed, Nina had heard of that kind of thing. Kei vein growth in Military Artists would cause symptoms like disease.

"Then, I have only become strong by your blessings?"

This came as somewhat of a blow to Nina. The thing regarding Melnisc was something that Nina had decided herself. As for the other Electronic Fairy, Nina felt very sorrowful, not wanting it to have died in vain, but she had not thought that it was so connected with her own body.

Regardless of whether it was in the past or the present, Nina had always striven and struggled to become strong. If the outcome wasn't even from her own efforts, and only came from the growth of the Electronic Fairy in her body, then what was the meaning of everything she had paid after all?

(You could say that. But, that you can control me is because you have a strong heart, and isn't that also the reason why that nameless compatriot dedicated itself to you? Even so, your strength right now is your own strength. The problem is not the nature of your strength, but how you use your possessions.)

"......Is it possible that I'm being comforted right now?"

(Do you have the strength to make jokes?)

"Ah, sorry."

Melnisc's words allowed Nina's mood to calm down. The important question was not whether the things inside Giltorre's body were Haikizoku or not.

Rather it was if they were Electronic Fairies born in Schneible, and whether Electronic Fairies also had that kind of use.

Nina didn't understand at all. Was this because Nina's age had not reached the point where she could understand this, or was it because her strength was not sufficient?

However, there was only a small group of people who knew of this, and even her parents did not know. Was it only people with status similar to Giltorre who knew this?

Moreover her great-grandfather knew about Vati, that meant Schneibel and Giltorre contacted each other.

"Therefore...... it was Schneibel who let those Electronic Fairies do that?"

Electronic Fairies would turn themselves into strength, and dedicate themselves to Military Artists?

In order to reach the goal of the Electronic Fairies.

In other words, Electronic Fairies, or perhaps Schneibel, had this degree of consciousness.

The entire world's Electronic Fairies, were they all really dedicating themselves for this battle?

Was it only Zuellni who attempted to defy this trend?

Was it to protect the inhabitants of the Academy City?

"............"

Nina didn't feel that Zuellni was wrong. But, she also didn't think Schneibel was wrong. One was protecting her own city, one was protecting the world, but the problem was the proportions were different. If the world was destroyed, the Academy City would also be destroyed. Still, it couldn't be said that the Acadmy City could perish for the world...... Nina couldn't give voice to those words. Nina could never give up on Zuellni.

There was only one enemy - Vati Len. No, she was named Lævateinn and was the bane of the world.

Just one person, nothing more. However, that enemy was far too powerful, and could not be dealt with.

It was the same as the situation in front of her eyes. Giltorre seemed to be in a dominant position, but she feared that perhaps that were not so.

On the other hand, why had that aged phase giant chosen this opportunity to suddenly appear in this place after all?

Had the city that was carrying her great-grandfather not noticed it? Had Felli's psychokinesis been unable to notice that giant creature?

That was impossible. Nina dared to assert that, because she trusted the abilities of the Electronic Fairies, and trusted Felli's abilities.

Then, the one who sent this giant here was Vati. Moreover, Vati could clearly witness what happened here.

That meant she couldn't divulge her information.

Nina couldn't say anything to Layfon.

If she said it, perhaps Vati would begin moving, and perhaps the Academy City would perish.

"......All things considered, I should first put Layfon in a safe place."

Even though Nina was worried about the unconscious Layfon, she didn't feel that the enemies were only that giant. If Vati was monitoring this place, if she assessed her great-grandfather's strength here, then it wouldn't be surprising if other enemies appeared.

Nina looked around her. However, the wide area that was covered with machinery was only a boundless plain, and there wasn't even an emergency shelter. No, if the battle became intense, the level of a shelter wouldn't even be safe.

What should she do...... Just as Nina thought this, her foot experienced a shock.

This shock didn't come from Giltorre's battle.

"What is that?"

As Nina examined the situation, the ground nearby quickly changed. The tubes that constituted the nearby machinery started to wriggle, and a tunnel appeared there.

As Nina probed into the tunnel, it became even wider and deeper.

"You want me to use this place to protect Layfon?"

She asked this of the Electronic Fairy who was not here.

However, a feeling naturally emerged in Nina, as if the Electronic Fairy of this city were saying to her, 'you hide in here too'".

"Can I entrust Layfon to you?"

Even if she were only being oversuspicious, Nina still shook her head, and spoke a request. The other party didn't have any voice to reply with. However, Nina could feel that the sigh-like atmosphere inside the tunnel became stronger than before.

This produced a sort of feeling in Nina like when she communicated with Zuellni.

No, perhaps it was really the case. Even if she couldn't see the figure of the other party, Nina at this moment was talking with the Electronic Fairy of this city.

That she was able to communicate with this Elecronic Fairy, as well as even that she saw involving Schneibel, didn't they have something to do with the Electronic Fairy housed inside her body?

That moment, Nina almost thought of that event badly, and so began self-reflection. Because of the assistance of that Electronic Fairy, Nina had been saved, was able to meet Zuellni, and Layfon, and everyone in the seventeenth platoon, and many, many other people.

If she thought of that event as a bad thing, then every event would be just as bad. Hadn't Melnisc said that kind of thing to her?

"I have a request."

Nina gazed into the tunnel that had appeared there, while saying:

"I cannot hide here. But, Layfon has only been caught up in this battle. Right now I cannot let him realize the truth. So, please."

The atmosphere quieted down.

The lack of a response made Nina feel uncomfortable. Just as she pondered whether to put Layfon in the tunnel, just as she was about to leave, she saw some activity in the interior of the tunnel.

In order to spread open the tunnel, several tubes were crawling towards Nina.

Nina felt that that kind of slow movement was like saying 'Give him here' in a rude tone.

"Th...... thank you."

A scene that she was not used to made Nina feel confused, but she felt very happy in her heart. The Electronic Fairy understood her way of thinking. She carefully and warily passed Layfon over. Unexpectedly, the tubes firmly received Layfon, and carried him into the depths of the tunnel.

During the carrying process, other tubes began sealing the tunnel.

"Sorry."

Layfon was gradually obscured by tubes. Apologizing to him, Nina headed towards the battle.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Chapter3|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume16 Chapter5}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter6

2013-08-08T20:01:00Z

80.223.220.209:

==Chapter 6 - Back to the Abandoned Capital==

===Part 1===

Kamito immediately summoned his teammates to the castle lobby.

Everyone was about to sleep at this point in time, hence the girls all displayed displeased expressions.

Only Scarlet was still very energetic.

(...Perhaps it's because cats are nocturnal.)

"...Jeez, what happened? The «Blade Dance» already ended."

"I will have you know that I sleep regularly on the dot at nine."

Claire and Ellis had their arms akimbo as they remarked angrily.

However, since they were both wearing cute pajamas, they were totally not intimidating.

...Rather, they were quite adorable.

"Sorry, there's an emergency. Things are very bad."

"What emergency?"

"The Alphas Theocracy's flying vessel seems to be heading towards the «Abandoned City»."

"...Abandoned City?"

Claire frowned in surprise.

"What would she do in that kind of place at this time?"

"Most likely, her target is Iseria."

"...!"

All the team members were shocked. That was the girl with hair the color of shimmering water who had assisted them during Claire's rescue.

"Why... Why target that child!?"

Rinslet demanded from Kamito.

"Iseria is a top-ranked spirit. Sjora perhaps intends to capture her as a contracted spirit."

"How could that...!"

Probably recalling the demon spirit's theft of Fenrir, Rinslet cried out sorrowfully.

(Or perhaps, for some other purpose...)

Iseria Seaward.

Three years ago on that day, Kamito had liberated one of the elemental lords.

Did the witch act because she found out about that—?

"But how did those people find out about Iseria?"

Ellis voiced her puzzlement.

"Most likely by tracing Fenrir's memories."

Greyworth descended slowly down the stairs.

"Through the spirit seal, a contractor can see fragments of the contracted spirit's memories. That spirit probably appeared in Fenrir's memories."

"No way..."

Rinslet wavered.

"Greyworth, seeing as you employ demon spirits, do you know any method for retrieving «Fenrir»?"

"My condolences. I am a knight and not an authority on spirit research."

Greyworth shook her head.

"Besides, the category of demon spirits is simply something that the Spirit Investigation Association defined on their own. An umbrella term for spirits whose mental structure cannot be analyzed. Hence, there is basically no information on individual demon spirits unless they have been researched specifically."

"...I see."

"However, speaking of saving that demon ice spirit, that's not totally impossible."

"Eh?"

"Although the demon spirit «Bandersnatch» possesses the power to overwrite existing contracts, that effect can be considered a type of spirit contract. Being a spirit contract, it must be accompanied by a certain something—"

"...A spirit seal?"

"Smart lad. On «Fenrir» that was taken away, there should be a spirit seal carved by demon spirit. Aiming there—"

"Destroy it with Terminus Est, right?"

Kamito gripped the «Demon Slayer»'s hilt firmly.

"However, that's only a possibility. I don't know that much about that demon spirit's characteristics."

"...Yeah, got it. But it's worth a try."

Kamito nodded at Rinslet.

"Anyway, I think we should hurry over to the «Abandoned City». We can't passively let her get taken away."

"Eh, yeah, that's right! I promised that child that I'll definitely bring her out of that place."

"...However, we still don't know how to lift the seal."

"I have some ideas on that."

As Fianna showed hesitancy, Kamito responded.

If the girl he saw in his dream really was the liberated «Elemental Lord»—

Then the seal could be lifted using her true name as the medium.

(...Also, there's something that I must ask her no matter what.)

"But how do we get to the «Abandoned City»?"

Ellis raised a question.

"Can't we use the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s transfer magic?"

If they explained the situation to the «Divine Ritual Institute», they probably would lend out the «Gate» for transfer.

"That requires a ritual. Also, the «Magic Stones» can only transfer to fixed locations."

Fianna shook her head.

"Then what should we do—"

Just as Kamito gritted his teeth in frustration...

"Good grief, looks like my power is needed."

Greyworth shrugged.

"Didn't you lose your power completely...?"

"The word power is not limited to an elementalist's power, you know?"

Greyworth smiled.

"Head over and wait at the tip of «Ragna Ys». I will prepare equipment for you."

===Part 2===

"...Telling us to wait here, what exactly is she planning?"

"The director will have arrangements."

An hour later, Kamito's group had gathered at the northwestern tip of «Ragna Ys».

The night air was very cold. Despite the barrier covering «Ragna Ys» entirely to stop the wind, the air itself was enough to make the skin chilly.

"...So cold. My hands are almost freezing."

Under thick winter clothes, Kamito shivered.

"It reminds me of the training camp at the Laurenfrost snow mountains when we first entered the Academy."

"Hmm, that was hell."

Hearing Claire remark as she hugged her hell cat tightly, Ellis expressed full agreement.

"This level doesn't really count as cold."

Only Rinslet, who was born and raised in a land of snow, remained unfazed.

"...Say, that looks very warm. Let me hug Scarlet too."

"I don't really mind, but Scarlet doesn't let anyone close apart from me."

Claire took Scarlet from under her arm and handed her to Kamito.

Scarlet shrank into a ball then stayed obediently in Kamito's arms.

"...Wow, so warm."

He felt a sense of warmth rise from within his body.

"Meow—, meow—♪"

The hell cat spirit seemed to be meowing very happily.

"...Tsk, w-why is Scarlet acting so intimate!?"

"K-Kamito, that's so unfair! I want a hug too!"

As soon as Ellis reached over, Scarlet began to struggle as though greatly repulsed.

"Kamito-kun, this kind of skin to skin contact would be even warmer."

Boing boing boing.

"Fianna!?"

"W-What, w-what are you doing, pervert princess!?"

At this moment, there was sudden gust of wind, causing the girls' hair to fly at the same time.

"W-What!?"

From under the precipice, a massive object rose up.

Bathed under the moonlight, the object appearing out of the darkness was—

"The latest model of the «Winged Raptor»-class combat craft!"

Claire cried out with surprise.

The streamlined craft was shaped like a flying dragon. The ship's body was plated with mithril. The wings on both sides gave off faint light.

Kamito recalled that this was one of the twelve small-sized flying ships owned by the Empire.

At this moment, the control room's door opened and Greyworth appeared on the deck.

"Just use this. However, absolutely do not break it."

"To think you were able to get authorization to use a flying ship in such short time!?"

Beneath the roaring wind, Kamito yelled.

Apart from those reserved for the imperial family, all flying ships were under the Fahrengart family's administration. Without the Knights' authorization, mobilizing a flying ship should be impossible.

"Who do you think I am? I've got plenty of blackmail material to threaten the military with."

"That explains why your life is always being targeted."

"When the time comes, lad, you'll protect me, right?"

"...As if."

Kamito turned his gaze away.

"Hurry and come up, there's not much time left."

Urged by Greyworth, Claire and the others jumped off the precipice and onto the deck.

"Okay, let's hurry—"

"W-Wait a sec... Kyah!"

As Fianna hesitated, Kamito picked her up in his arms and jumped over together.

"K-Kamito-kun, you're really..."

Landing on the deck, Fianna muttered with her face red.

"Given this ship, it should be able to catch up to the Theocracy's older style flying ship."

"Yes. After all, it is the latest and most advanced flying ship that my grandfather purchased."

Ellis expressed agreement with Greyworth. The Alphas Theocracy did not have the latest model of flying ships. At most, it would be an old-style craft from the Ranbal War era, supplied by «Murders».

Greyworth got off the flying ship and looked back at Kamito's group.

"This is all I can do. You guys will control it from here on."

"You can't find a pilot?"

"It's already the middle of the night, of course it can't be arranged. It is able to hover like this in the surroundings of «Ragna Ys» where the ether density is high, but if you want to accelerate, you need to activate the «Spirit Mechanism» that uses a wind spirit crystal as its core. Ellis, can you manage it?"

"Y-Yes!"

Ellis immediately straightened her posture and nodded.

"Who will pilot it?"

Even though he was trained in the «Instructional School», Kamito had never learned the skills for controlling a flying ship.

(On the other hand, specialized in espionage, Lily does have that type of skill—"

"At least, I've driven the imperial family's mini-craft before."

Finna looked towards the control room and said quietly.

The control room's center was outfitted with a black slab of stone that had spirit language carved on it.

It looked like a stone panel that responded to touch and was controlled by thoughts.

"The basic controls are similar. As an outstanding princess maiden, you should not find it hard to control."

Greyworth's voice was heard outside.

"I will stay on deck with Scarlet to guard against spirits. Rinslet, please prepare some midnight snacks. There should be a simple kitchen on a mini-craft."

"Understood!"

"What should I do?"

"Uh, Kamito should..."

Claire pondered for a while—

"Anyway, getting some sleep before we arrive would be nice, right?"

...Nothing he could contribute.

Oh well, it was true that there was nothing else he could do.

"Who knows the «Abandoned City»'s location?"

"The darkness spirit over there should know, right?"

"...Still the same, you don't know your manners, «Dusk Witch»."

The demon sword of darkness transformed into a girl in a dress the color of night.

Her beautiful black wings spread open and fluttered in the night sky.

"Restia!"

"...Fine. I shall lead the way until we reach the «Abandoned City». Be grateful to me."

"Darkness spirit, I don't trust you. Don't tell me you've forgotten everything you did back at the Academy."

Claire glared at Restia overhead.

"It matters not to me, if you know a safe route as humans. Once you enter the territory of archdemon-class spirits, this ship will be turned into sawdust."

"...!"

"Claire, it's okay. Believe in my partner."

"...Sigh, I know."

Claire shrugged.

Then lighting a small flame, she handed it over to Restia.

"...What's this?"

Restia inclined her head in puzzlement.

"You can't use light-attribute magic, right? It's hard to see you in the dark, so use this as a signal lamp."

"Ah yes, I see. How inconvenient it is to be human."

Understanding, Restia caught the fireball.

"Very well, let's go. To protect Iseria."

===Part 3===

"...As expected of the latest combat craft model. It's like a wind spirit."

The sound of the wind rumbled. Looking outside the window in the cabin, Kamito muttered.

A wind barrier was erected around the ship's body and kept slicing through the clouds. Down in the engine room, Ellis must be working quite hard.

"...But to think I would be asked to go sleep."

Kamito muttered to himself.

Although there was some remaining fatigue accumulated from the final round, Kamito did not feel at ease leaving everything to the girls and going to sleep by himself.

"Oh well, if I try to help, I'll just end up getting in the way..."

Kamito lay down on his side on the bed.

At this moment, he felt a hard object in his pocket.

"...Speaking of which, I should pass it along."

Kamito recalled.

It was the pendant from Claire's older sister.

The pendant carved with the House of Elstein's crest, the flame lion.

Even after plunging into her hellish path, Rubia still held on to this object.

Kamito got up from bed.

Walking in the corridor, he was about to take the stairs up to the deck—

...Unable to resist, he halted in his steps.

A wonderful aroma was drifting through the kitchen door's gap.

(...Rinslet's making midnight snacks, right?)

His stomach began to growl. Thinking back, he had not eaten since morning.

Following the aroma, he pushed the kitchen door open.

"...Kamito, what's the matter?"

Dressed in an apron, Rinslet turned around with a spoon in hand.

Kamito could see a pot bubbling on top of a fire spirit crystal. Looks like the aroma came from this pot of soup.

"I'm hungry. Smelling this aroma, I couldn't help but come here."

"...I see. Please be patient for a while."

Rinslet served the steaming soup into a bowl.

"This soup is made from bacon and potatoes. Those are all the ingredients I could find in storage."

"No, that's enough. It looks very tasty."

Kamito took a sip of soup.

"...Ahhh, delicious."

The delicious taste felt as though steam was rising from the bottom of his heart.

"The saltiness is just right."

"I-If you don't mind this type of crude cooking, I can make as much as you want."

Blushing, Rinslet kept twirling her hair in her finger.

Kamito finished the soup in one breath.

"Thanks for the meal... Thank you."

"You're going back to the room?"

"No, I still want to check out the deck."

Just as he was about to exit the kitchen—

"Uh, umm..."

"...Rinslet?"

Kamito's uniform sleeve was grabbed from behind.

...No, rather than grabbed, it felt more like it was held between fingers.

"U-Umm..."

Rinslet's head was bowed, looking very indecisive.

"C-Could you hold... my hand?"

Finally, she spoke quietly.

Gazing up at Kamito, her emerald eyes seemed to be wavering.

Her right hand had lost the «Spirit Seal». Her fingers were trembling.

One could hardly blame her. Despite acting full of vigor in front of everyone—

She was actually still very ill at ease.

...Kamito silently held her hand. He held her frail, delicate and feminine fingers.

"Fenrir will be taken back for sure. Don't worry."

"...Yes."

With Kamito holding her hand, Rinslet nodded.

===Part 4===

As soon as he walked outside the cabin, it felt cold as expected.

While shivering, Kamito looked for signs of Claire.

She was sitting on the deck, hugging Scarlet.

"Claire—"

Walking up the stairs, he called out.

"Uwah... K-Kamito!?"

Startled, she turned her head back.

"Go back down and sleep. You must be tired."

"I can't fall asleep. Here, I've brought you some of Rinslet's soup."

Kamito placed the steaming soup on the floor.

"Th-Thank you..."

"Can I sit beside you?"

"...Eh? Ah, y-yeah..."

Kamito bent over and sat down by Claire's side.

...An awkward silence descended.

After all, too many things had happened during the final round.

Both of them were searching for a suitable topic of conversation—

"It's great that you were able to get back your darkness spirit."

Claire ended up the first to speak.

While gazing at the bright light in the distant clouds ahead, she murmured.

Despite being out of view, mixed into the darkness, Restia was there, acting as the flying ship's guide.

"...Yeah. That's why I've journeyed nonstop for the past three years."

"I see..."

Claire began to pout and sulk a bit.

"Umm, what a shame... You finally saw her again."

"...Yes. It's wonderful to see Nee-sama again, but hearing that kind of thing—"

"You mean the «Elemental Lords»' madness?"

"Yeah. It's hard to believe, but..."

Worrying, Claire embraced Scarlet tighter.

"The reason why Nee-sama rebelled was because the elemental lord wanted me as a sacrifice..."

"...Indeed, that's very disturbing."

The «Fire Elemental Lord» had demanded the user of Elstein's flame, Claire, as a sacrifice.

The «Flame-burning Flames» that transcended the rules and logic of this world.

Why did the «Elemental Lord» demand that sort of thing—

"Next, what should we do? Continue searching for Rubia?"

"...Right."

Claire murmured with a pained expression.

She still had not organized her thoughts.

The «Blade Dance»'s winners' blood relatives would receive a special pardon. This was customary since antiquity. However, even if Claire begged, it was unlikely that the Empire would let Rubia Elstein off.

Betraying the «Elemental Lord» was an unforgivable crime.

(—Besides, Rubia's grievances cannot be disclosed to the public.)

Although few would believe it, if news spread of the «Elemental Lords» being corrupted by something unidentified and even going mad, surely a great commotion would result.

"Oh yeah, this thing—"

Kamito took out the pendant from his pocket.

"...The lion's crest! Kamito, why do you—"

"Rubia entrusted it to me. To give to you."

He handed the pendant over. Claire held it tightly.

"...So warm. This chain is infused with the power of flames."

She stared at the pendant with gentle eyes.

The side view of her face was causing Kamito's heart to race.

"...However, why did Nee-sama give this to me?"

"At the time, she probably intended for you to inherit it upon her death."

"How..."

"...Don't worry. Your sister is very tenacious. Just like you."

Kamito placed his hand on her head.

"Y-Yes... Nee-sama has great mental strength."

Claire nodded lightly.

"That thing, just return it the next time you see her."

"Yeah..."

After putting the pendant away safely...

Claire looked up—

"B-By the way..."

Coughing once, she leaned closer to Kamito.

"Hmm?"

"—Kamito, you're the real «Ren Ashbell», right?"

"Guh..."

...He was totally caught off guard.

"U-Umm... Uh..."

"Save it. You're wasting your breath if you want to keep hiding it. You've already admitted it yourself."

"I-I wasn't trying to hide it... okay..."

Kamito turned his gaze away and scratched his head.

"...So, what do you have to say for yourself?"

Claire glared at him.

"...Uh, sorry for deceiving you."

Kamito apologized honestly.

"Hmph, you've been deceiving me all this time?"

"Ugh..."

"—Before, I had always admired ''her''."

"...S-Sorry."

Putting his hands to the ground, Kamito bowed his head and apologized.

Seeing that—

"...Sigh, fine. Okay, look up now."

Claire sighed and then—

"...Umm, thanks."

"Huh?"

Hearing unexpected words from Claire, Kamito frowned.

Claire relaxed the corners of her mouth slightly and said:

"Uh, I already mentioned it before... Three years ago, what saved me after I had given up on everything was ''her'' blade dance I saw back then. If it weren't for Ren Ashbell, I surely would not have made the «Blade Dance» my goal... So, thank you."

"Claire..."

"I-It feels a bit embarrassing, like this..."

"O-Oh..."

Blushing, both of them averted their gaze.

"...B-By the way, are you going to tell Ellis and the others?"

"...No, let's wait first..."

"I see..."

Claire chuckled and smiled, pressing her index finger lightly to her cherry lips.

"Very well, I will keep your secret. —A secret between two people."

Her smiling face was so charming that Kamito could not help but stare, mesmerized.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter5|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter7}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter5

2013-08-08T15:35:17Z

80.223.220.209:

==Chapter 5 - Rinslet's Resolve==

===Part 1===

"...Phew, it feels so good after a bath."

In the single room prepared at the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s shrine—

Having finished her ritual purification, Claire was changing her uniform.

Holding her favorite ribbon in her mouth, she tied her hair into twintails.

Next, her team was going to make a visit to the castle they had stayed at previously.

Suddenly, Claire looked out the window.

It was already dusk outside.

Just earlier, they were still blade dancing in the «Abandoned City». It seemed like a dream now.

"...In the end, I didn't get a chance to talk much with Kamito."

Buttoning her shirt, Claire sighed.

She clearly wanted to spend time with Kamito alone and talk more—

(...Seriously, so much happened.)

To be honest, she was still very confused.

The whereabouts of the sister who disappeared. The reason she revealed to explain her betrayal.

The «Demon King»'s power dormant in Kamito—

Also—

(...U-Unbelievable. To think that Ren Ashbell-sama's true identity is...)

Her cheeks went hot instantly.

Ren Ashbell was the girl whom Claire admired.

All along, Claire had regarded her as the ideal elementalist and worked hard to that end.

Never did she expect—

(...T-To think she turns out to be Kamito.)

But at that time, Kamito definitely said.

I am the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell—

Instantly, Claire's heart began to race.

(Kamito back then, was so very... cool.)

Lying on the bed, Claire buried her face in the pillow.

She hugged the pillow tightly and rolled from side to side in that manner.

(A-Also...)

She looked up from her pillow and touched her lips softly.

(We even... k-kissed.)

Her heart pounded nonstop.

As soon as she recalled it, a hot sensation rushed through the inside of her body.

Her mind became filled with Kamito.

"...~! So annoying, what's with this..."

Claire began to pound away at the pillow. At this moment—

"...Meow?"

"Uwaaa, Scarlet!?"

Climbing onto the bed was the hell cat spirit, wrapped in flames.

She stared with her round eyes, tilting her head in puzzlement.

"Seriously, don't scare me."

Claire put down the pillow...

And picking up Scarlet, embraced her gently.

"...Thank you, Scarlet."

As she stroked Scarlet's head, the cat purred in comfort.

Her gratitude towards Scarlet could not be contained in a few words. Only thanks to the calls of this hell cat spirit was Claire able to recover her consciousness when she fell to become the «Darkness Queen».

"...Speaking of which, your true name was released."

Claire suddenly recalled.

The «Scarlet Valkyrie»—Ortlinde. The lovely girl who was clad in a dress of flames.

Reportedly, she had fought in the Spirit War several thousand years ago as one of the primeval spirit weapons.
[[image:STnBD V11 137.PNG|thumb]]

At the time, Claire had quickly lost consciousness and did not have the chance to talk with her more—

"Meow?"

Judging from the way she looked, Scarlet did not remember what happened back then.

Claire placed her right hand lightly on Scarlet's head.

As she supplied divine power, the flame seal gave off dazzling light.

"True name release—Awaken, «Scarlet Valkyrie» Ortlinde!"

With divine power poured into Scarlet's entire body, intense flames surged.

However—

"..."

Scarlet's appearance remained unchanged.

She did not transform into that girl.

"...Strange."

Claire tilted her head.

"...Whatever."

Since she had released it once already, with further training, she would surely release it again.

Furthermore, adding more rivals would be troublesome too—She murmured softly.

Looking up, she suddenly spotted a figure outside the window.

Rinslet.

"What is she doing?"

The way she looked from behind was rather unenergetic.

"Come to think of it, she didn't say much during the ritual purification either."

Claire stepped onto the window sill and jumped out.

===Part 2===

Rinslet was walking towards the great shrine's garden.

Coming before a spring in the center of the garden, she reached out towards the water surface that was reflecting moonlight.

(...Spirit magic?)

Claire was watching in surprise when—

"—«Ray of Frost»!"

Rinslet was softly reciting an incantation.

This was basic ice-attribute magic for freezing the target.

Resonating with Rinslet's divine power, the spring's water surface gave off faint light.

In the end, she slumped her shoulders dejectedly.

"...Rinslet, what are you doing?"

"Claire!"

Rinslet frantically looked back.

"N-Nothing!"

"Liar."

Claire asserted. No matter what, they were longtime childhood friends. It was too easy to see that something was amiss.

"During the ritual purification just now, you were uncharacteristically quiet. What happened?"

"...N-None of your business, Claire."

"W-What, to think I was so worried..."

"H-Hmph, redundant!"

Rinslet suddenly turned her face away and prepared to leave.

"Wait up...!"

Claire swiftly grabbed Rinslet by the arm.

...I can't leave her alone.

She could see traces of tears on the side of Rinslet's face.

"Rinslet, you..."

Looking down at the arm she had grabbed, Claire suddenly noticed.

The spirit seal that should have been carved on Rinslet's right hand was nowhere to be found.

Claire remembered that back when she was unable to use her spirit, the seal would be in state that was almost invisible to the naked eye. But even so, it could still be confirmed by close examination.

However, Rinslet's spirit seal had vanished completely.

"What happened? Where's your «Fenrir»?"

"..."

Rinslet turned her gaze away in embarrassment.

"—The bond is weakened. Even near a spring, I can't produce cold air."

Her voice was trembling. Usually arrogant, she was quite dispirited currently.

Claire looked towards the spring. There was a thin membrane of ice on the water surface.

But that was all. The power of Rinslet's «Ray of Frost» was not limited to this level, of course.

Originally, she should have been able to freeze the entire spring's water instead.

"What happened?"

"..."

"Tell me. We're teammates."

"Claire..."

Rinslet bit her lip hard.

"...During the battle with the witch, I lost Fenrir."

Rinslet recounted how Fenrir was devoured by the demon spirit during the battle with the witch. That demon spirit apparently had the ability to steal contracted spirits. Even her spirit seal disappeared as well.

Hearing that, Claire—

"...To go so far as stealing spirits, that behavior clearly contravenes the «Blade Dance»'s ethos!"

Anger was causing her hair to stand vertically.

The Blade Dance festival was not a war for mutual violence. Instead, it was a blade dance offering to the elemental lords.

Trying one's best was required but that did not imply unscrupulous means were acceptable.

"Raise objections with the Alphas Theocracy."

"—That's most likely futile."

Suddenly a voice appeared from behind.

Looking back, Claire found Fianna and Ellis at the garden's entrance.

"I heard from Ellis about what happened."

"Sorry, I disclosed it without consulting you, because I was thinking Her Highness the imperial princess might have some solution."

Ellis bowed her head politely.

"No, I don't mind..."

"What do you mean by futile?"

"Sjora Kahn is ostracized even among the Alphas Theocracy's royal family. She is regarded as the taboo child who employs demon spirits. Oh well, it's similar to my situation except through completely different causes. However, she wields authority through her connections with part of the military and the Demon King cultists based inside the Theocracy. Even if objections are raised with the Theocracy, they will surely be ignored."

"So what can be done? Do you know anything about that demon spirit?"

"Regrettably, I don't know much about that spirit-stealing spirit either. It's «Bandersnatch»—The Theocracy's secret spirit, right?"

Fianna shook her head.

Information regarding demon spirits and their rare users was extremely scarce.

"Is there nothing we can do..."

Ellis hugged her shoulders.

"...No, there must be something."

Claire was murmuring when...

The voices of princess maidens could be heard coming from the «Great Shrine»'s building.

"—Everyone, the horse-drawn carriage is ready."

===Part 3===

Inside the carriage prepared by the «Divine Ritual Institute»—

"So, Fenrir was..."

Hearing what had happened, Kamito remarked quietly with a grave expression.

(...So that's why she is so disheartened.)

Kamito knew very well the pain of losing a contracted spirit.

That feeling was like having one's body ripped in half.

"So we're now considering if there's any method to retrieve «Fenrir»—"

"Sjora Kahn still hasn't been located?"

"Apparently, even the «Divine Ritual Institute» has not been able to ascertain «Team Inferno»'s location."

Fianna shook her head.

Sjora Kahn was a witch who could not be underestimated. Catching her was probably very difficult.

Besides, it was unknown whether a spirit whose contract was voided could be retrieved in the first place. If «Fenrir» was already stolen completely—

(Then they could only rely on a miracle...)

"So, I was thinking—"

At this moment, Claire brought up a topic with a serious expression.

"I'll use my «Wish» to get «Fenrir» back, how's that?"

"Using your «Wish», Claire?"

"Yeah. I've already seen Nee-sama and heard the truth. So I don't have any «Wish» to realize anymore. If it's the «Elemental Lords»' power, taking back a spirit whose contract was voided should be possible."

"N-No way. That «Wish» clearly belongs to you—"

"Don't you already have a «Wish» you must realize? A-After all, I owe you so much, with this I won't need to go out of my way to pay you back."

"Claire..."

Rinslet's eyes of sapphire wavered subtly.

"—About that, let's wait first."

Suddenly, Kamito interjected.

"Huh?"

"About the «Elemental Lords»' miracle, I think it's better to be more cautious. Rubia's words are quite concerning too."

"Well..."

—The miracle transcending this world's rules and logic.

—Does not actually grant the «Wish» you hope for.

That was what she definitely said.

He was not trying to advocate complete belief in Rubia's words.

But Kamito had witnessed it.

—In the memories three years ago, the «Elemental Lords»' miracle devoured Restia.

Transcending this world's rules—«Something beyond this world».

If that was the miracle's true form—

(...Relying on that power is far too dangerous.)

"—Indeed, perhaps that's true. But..."

Claire bit her thumb's fingernail.

"I believe we should search for another method."

"I agree with Kamito-kun. Although I was formerly a princess maiden at the «Divine Ritual Institute», after hearing Rubia-sama's words, I cannot find any reason not to doubt the «Elemental Lords»."

Hearing Fianna's words, Rinslet bit her lip hard.

"...I-I know. It's as you say."

But she still nodded.

"...Claire, your kind intentions are enough."

"Y-Yeah.."

"I will try to investigate that demon spirit."

"Yes, the Fahrengart family will also spare no effort in providing assistance."

"Speaking of demon spirits, Greyworth might know something."

"E-Everyone..."

Rinslet covered her eyes with her uniform's sleeves.

Then she looked up.

"S-Staying depressed would be too unseemly!"

She displayed her usual elegant smile.

===Part 4===

The carriage stopped before the castle.

Holding Est in sword form, Kamito walked towards the lobby.

He stared into the starry sky as he walked.

(By the way, where did Restia run off to?)

After disappearing from the great shrine, she still had not returned.

Oh well, since I can feel the connection through the spirit seal, there shouldn't be a problem—

(She's always been willful from the very beginning...)

Kamito sighed in his heart.

As soon as Kamito's group approached, the castle's gates opened from inside.

"Welcome back, milady."

The maid Carol had come to welcome them.

Her radiant smile healed everyone's hearts.

"Carol, did anything happen while I was away?"

"Yes. Although there were three instances of fire disasters when making breakfast, luckily, they were all confined to milady's room."

"...Sigh. If that's where it ends, I guess it's alright."

"...Of course it isn't."

Kamito calmly remarked snidely.

...Employing such a maid, was the Laurenfrost home really alright?

"Welcome back, Onee-sama, Onii-sama!"

It was Rinslet's younger sister Mireille. Skipping along, she rushed over and hugged her sister.

"S-Seriously, Mireille, mind your manners!"

Rinslet instantly put on airs like an elder sister and began to lecture.

However, her hand was gently stroking her sister's head... As usual, she liked to indulge her younger sister.

After separating from her sister, Mireille hugged Kamito next.

"Hmm..."

The young ladies' icy stares stabbed him in the back.

"Also, Onii-sama, congratulations for your victory!"

"L-Like I said already, stop calling me 'Onii-sama'."

Kamito was feeling overwhelmed.

"Mireille-sama, please stop troubling Kamito."

At this moment, someone reached out from the side and pulled Mireille off from Kamito.

"Ah, Milla, what are you doing!?"

Grabbed by the collar, Mireille struggled violently.

The new arrival was the former leader of the «Rupture Division», Milla Bassett, dressed as a maid.

She gazed at Kamito with her heterochromatic eyes then said:

"Kamito, welcome back."

"Yeah, I've returned, Milla."

Kamito placed his hand on Milla's head.

"...Ah, ooh..."

Instantly, Milla froze and her face went red.

"...Eh. Kamito-kun, as expected of the Demon King of the Night."

"Th-The title of the «Demon King», having one title as the Demon King of the Night is enough... I-Isn't that what you said?"

"H-Hold on, you girls, are you misunderstanding something?"

Kamito frantically tried to explain himself.

—At this moment.

"Good grief. You're still the same, lad."

An exasperated voice came from the staircase inside.

"...!"

Apart from Kamito, everyone straightened their posture and stood in a line.

"—Members of «Team Scarlet», congratulations on your victory."

Applauding as she descended the stairs, Greyworth arrived, dressed in a suit.

"You, umm... Has your body recovered?"

Hearing Kamito's stiff gesture of concern...

"Fufu, to think the first thing you worry about would be the body. Looks like you find my body impossible to forget."

"W-What nonsense are you talking about, how could that be true!?"

"K-Kamito, even towards the Academy's director, you..."

Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble...!

The young ladies' stabbing glares were really hurting his neck.

Seeing their reactions, Greyworth smiled with amusement.

"Kamito, come to my room."

Then she ordered in a tone of voice that tolerated no objections.

"Huh?"

"I will teach you the final secret technique."

===Part 5===

Enduring the girls' icy gazes on his back, Kamito was led to the room.

Greyworth sat down on the sofa and picked up a wine bottle from the table.

"Just sit down there. Want a drink?"

She poured the amber liquid into a glass.

"You're still recuperating, right? Watch what you drink."

"Oh my, how rare, You're worried about me?"

"...Like anyone would worry about you."

Kamito silently took the glass away.

"...Fine, what's this about? That final secret technique you mentioned just now."

The night before the final round, Kamito had inherited the Absolute Blade's secret technique.

«Last Strike»—A countering sword skill for using against humans. Due to teaching this sword skill, the «Dusk Witch» had lost her power as an elementalist.

"Don't be so impatient. Once you master this blade dance move, you'll became the true Demon King."

"...True Demon King? What's this about?"

Kamito was shocked.

Greyworth lay down on the sofa and said:

"Let me teach you now—Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance ''of the Night''."

"..."

"..."

Silence fell.

"...You fiend."

Kamito could not help but grab Greyworth by the collar.

"Fufu, once you learn this secret technique, all the girls in Academy will quickly fall. However, if you're the one using it, perhaps they lose their minds because it's too intense."

"H-How can you still consider yourself the Academy director!?"

Kamito roared angrily.

"In that case, you may test it out on me. After all, I can't commune with spirits anymore. There's no need to stay pure, right?"

Using her fingers to push her neckline open, her black underwear came into view.

"S-Stop playing with me..."

Kamito blushed and turned his gaze away.

"Fufu, the lad is so cute."

Greyworth laughed in her throat then sat properly on the sofa again.

"First, let me praise you. Well done. As expected, summoning you to the Academy was not a waste of effort."

"Praise from you makes me feel worse."

While retorting—

"...Oh well, in any case, let me thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to meet my comrades at the Academy—"

Kamito took off his glove, revealing the spirit seal on his left hand.

"I've also retrieved what's precious to me."

"It's your own power that allowed you to retrieve the darkness spirit. I didn't do anything."

Greyworth shrugged.

Kamito sat down on the opposite chair then—

"...Greyworth, let me ask you something."

He posed a question.

"Oh?"

"—Twenty-four years ago. What happened on the day you obtained victory in the «Blade Dance»?"

"...How nostalgic."

"Twenty-four years ago on that day, you prayed to the «Elemental Lords» for a miracle and obtained eternal life and youth."

"...It's not really eternal life and youth, that."

Greyworth's gaze turned sharp.

"Yes, you did say that before. The elemental lords' miracle is not actually omnipotent."

"However, the ability to achieve something like that can only be called a miracle. At the time, I needed to guard the Empire, even if it meant planting the seeds of disease personally into my own body."

The witch pointed to her heart.

"A cursed armament seal. Transplanted on the heart."

"Lurie Lizaldia of the «Numbers» already told me."

"...That talkative lass."

Greyworth clicked her tongue.

"You, what did you see inside the «Elemental Lords»' True Sanctuary?"

"You should know about the «Geis», right? What is seen and heard in the «Elemental Lords»' True Sanctuary cannot be disclosed at all. That is the strictest contract."

"You don't need to say it out. Just answer a question."

Kamito shook his head.

"Did you see that darkness inside the True Sanctuary?"

"Darkness?"

She displayed a surprised expression.

"What is that about?"

(...Greyworth didn't see ''that''?)

Kamito was surprised.

—At this moment, suddenly, the window in the room opened and black wings fluttered and spread.

"Wha..."

Kamito stood up from his chair.

Landing on the windowsill—

The darkness spirit in the dress that was colored like night.

"It's been a while, «Dusk Witch»."

"Hmph, the darkness spirit huh."

Greyworth smiled impertinently.

"Restia, what happened? Where did you go just now—"

"Kamito, the Theocracy's flying vessel is secretly heading towards the «Abandoned City»..."

"...What?"

An ominous feeling flashed across his mind.

"The «Blade Dance» already ended. Why return to the «Abandoned Capital»..."

"She is likely targeting—"

Saying that, Restia looked up into the sky—

"The «Water Elemental Lord»'s alter ego, right?"

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter4|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter6}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter3

2013-08-08T13:46:06Z

80.223.220.209:

==Chapter 3 - The Closure of the «Blade Dance»==

===Part 1===

Having awoken, Kamito followed Reicha to another room.

His broken arm was simply secured between two pieces of wood. His elemental waffen, the two swords, were hanging at his waist. Although Reicha suggested handing them over to her for safekeeping, Kamito declined.

Along the way with Reicha in the lead, Kamito saw a garden surrounded by colonnades. He had some recollection. In the past, he had cross-dressed and sneaked in here with Fianna.

(...The «Divine Ritual Institute»'s True Sanctuary, I guess?)

He did not know why, but from the way it looked, he really had been transferred to «Ragna Ys».

"Do Claire and the others know the situation already?"

Kamito asked the «Queen» in front of him.

"No. Everyone will be notified together later. Kamito-san, you were all transferred here at virtually the same time, but because your injuries were too severe, you were moved here to rest and undergo simple treatment."

"I see..."

...Indeed, his body's pain had subsided substantially. Oh well, it was just the pain that had disappeared. In actual fact, he was probably still covered in wounds.

"Uh, my body is supposed to be the type that deflects holy-attribute magic—"

"Yes, I have already heard that from Fianna-senpai—no, Fianna-sama. Hence, uh, that method was used."

For some reason, Reicha's face went red with embarrassment.

"Th-That method... What method is that!?"

"U-Uh, for me to say it, really would be... Fianna-senpai was very proactive..."

"..."

Kamito resolutely pretended he heard nothing and shut up.

When they reached the door at the end of the colonnade, Reicha stopped. Pushing the door opened, Kamito saw a spacious room as large as the garden earlier.

Very likely, this was prepared for VIP guests. There was a wooden table in the center where all the young ladies were seated.

"Ah, Kamito, you finally woke up."

Claire spoke up as soon as she spotted Kamito. She had changed out of her «Darkness Queen» ritual attire and back into her usual uniform with her twintail hairstyle.

"Kamito-kun? Are you okay? Does your body still hurt?"

"...Y-Yeah."

Kamito nodded. Sitting down beside Fianna, he asked quietly:

"Fianna, could it be... You actually did ''that'' in front of everyone?"

"Fufu♪, Reicha and the other's faces were all flushed bright red."

Fianna smiled mischievously.

"Relax. Claire and the rest did not see it."

"I-I can't believe you..."

"Hmm, what are you two whispering about?"

Sitting opposite to them, Ellis stared at them suspiciously.

"Oh, no, nothing."

Kamito frantically tried to brush the matter aside. Then with a serious face, he looked towards Reicha.

"..Uh, you can explain now, right? The reason why we were transferred here."

"Yes. It's quite hard to accept why we were suddenly transferred here."

"Since everyone has gathered, please do explain."

"Very well."

Faced with Claire and the other's queries, the princess maiden nodded lightly.

"«Team Scarlet», representing the Ordesia Empire, you have obtained victory in the «Blade Dance»."

Smiling radiantly, she made the announcement.

===Part 2===

"...Victory... Us?"

The first to break the silence was Claire again.

"What happened?" "How did this transpire?"

Ellis and Rinslet voiced their queries in succession.

Kamito was equally puzzled.

The «Blade Dance»'s final round, «Cross Fire» was scheduled for three days.

Only two days had elapsed since Kamito's group was transferred to the abandoned city. No matter how you counted it, there were at least ten-odd hours remaining.

However, Reicha spoke calmly.

"It is not surprising that you would find this puzzling. However, the «Elemental Lords» have issued this decree through us «Queens»: «Team Scarlet»'s blade dancing has brought them great joy and satisfied them."

"The result was decided by the «Elemental Lords»?"

"Yes. The «Blade Dance» is the supreme ritual for making offerings to the elemental lords. Hence, ultimately, everything is decided by the «Elemental Lords»."

"Yeah, that's true, but..."

Kamito muttered, his face displaying his reluctance to accept.

"Furthermore, based on the the battle results, «Team Scarlet»'s victory is indisputable. Apart from all members surviving, even the number of «Magic Stones» obtained is overwhelming. Even with ten-odd hours remaining, one would not expect the result to change."

"...«Magic Stones», did we really get that many of them?"

Kamito took out from his breast pocket the «Magic Stones» he had obtained.

The crimson spirit crystals, carved with the crests of various countries, numbered five in total.

The «Sacred Spirit Knights»' vice-captain, Alda Reed. The «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»'s tyrant dragon spirit user, Reglisse Roa. Muir Alenstarl. Leonora Lancaster. Finally, there was «Team Inferno»'s leader, the self-styled «Strongest Blade Dancer», Rubia Elstein.

Multiple ace-class and commanding officer-level elementalists from various countries had been defeated.

In terms of results in the team battle, this was overwhelming indeed.

"I defeated one. The «Sacred Spirit Knights»' special operative."

Next, it was Claire's turn to take out a «Magic Stone» and placed it on the table.

"Special Operative Ayla Cedar. A shadow spirit user."

"That makes six... Right?"

"Meow, meow..."

"Hmm, what's the matter, Scarlet?"

Under the table, the hell cat spirit seemed to mewing desperately, trying to say something.

Puzzled, Claire picked her up in her arms. Scarlet stuck her tongue out.

Another two «Magic Stones» rolled on the table.

Carved on each of their surfaces was the crest of the «Sacred Spirit Knights».

"Scarlet, these, how did you get them!?"

Claire stared eye-wide in surprise. Apparently, she did not know what happened.

Reicha picked up the two «Magic Stones» and said:

"This one belongs to the «Sacred Spirit Knights»' Lansa Kairod-sama, while the other belongs to their captain, Luminaris Saint Leisched-sama."

"...Eh?"

"You defeated that Luminaris!?"

This time it was Kamito's turn to be shocked.

Luminaris the Paladin. Three years ago, she was Ren Ashbell's blade dance opponent in the finals. For the current festival, she was also one of the top candidates for victory along with Leonora.

"Uh, umm..."

Claire made a troubled expression and stammered.

"I've released Scarlet's true name. Kamito's darkness spirit knew this child's true name, then... I lost consciousness in the middle of it and can't remember much, but it seems like the power that had lain dormant for centuries was released all at once..."

(So ''she'' is the one who defeated Luminaris...)

Kamito stared intently at Scarlet in Claire's embrace.

The «Scarlet Valkyrie»—Ortlinde.

Despite looking like a cute hell cat, her true form was a high-level spirit who looked like an adorable young girl.

"Meow?"

The hell cat tilted her head in puzzlement.

Recalling the cat-eared girl's nude body, Kamito could not help but blush.

"In other words—"

At this moment, Ellis gazed at the «Magic Stones» on the table and murmured.

"«Team Scarlet» has defeated the commanders of the three other teams participating in the finals."

"Indeed. Precisely. As a further note, the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»'s vice-captain, Yuri El Cid lost to the «Strongest Blade Dancer» while «Team Inferno»'s Lily Flame was defeated by Leonora Lancaster."

"May I ask, what happened to the Theocracy's witch—Sjora Kahn?"

(...Rinslet?)

Her helpless expression gave Kamito an instant sense of dissonance—

"«Team Inferno»'s Sjora Kahn destroyed her own «Magic Stone» and retired."

"...Uh?"

Everyone looked at one another.

(...Forfeited? That witch?)

Judging from her personality, it was difficult to imagine her admitting defeat.

Was there some hidden story, or perhaps—

(...That witch, what was she actually planning?)

According to Fianna, one part of Rubia's plan—regarding the «Darkness Queen»—was known to some extent, but—

"—Hence, currently, as already explained, the other countries' commanders and ace-class participants were essentially all retired from the stage. «Team Scarlet» is the only team that survived intact. At the point in time when you were all transferred, the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» and the «Sacred Spirit Knights» respectively had two and one survivor. However, the elemental lords decided there was no need to continue the blade dance."

The «Fire Queen» explained calmly.

"—I... see."

Kamito stopped thinking briefly—

Then he exhaled.

"Victory huh... Us."

"Yeah... Seems like it."

Claire answered in shock.

...Somehow it doesn't feel real at all.

Meeting Claire by the side of the lake. Establishing a contract with Est. A decisive match against the Syphid Knights led by Ellis. Adding Fianna as a teammate and the battle against Jio Inzagi. Defeating Velsaria in the school ranking battle. The tough struggle during the «Tempest». Also during the «Cross Fire»—Settling things with Rubia Elstein.

After entering Areishia Spirit Academy under Greyworth's guidance, all sorts of things had happened.

Everything was for the sake of victory at the «Blade Dance».

"We finally reached this point..."

Tears appeared in Claire's clear eyes.

"Claire..."

Kamito placed his hand on her head.

(...It's this girl who gathered us all together.)

Before encountering Kamito—

She had always fought alone.

Wiping her tears with the sleeve of her uniform, Claire stared at Kamito with her reddened eyes.

"I-I wasn't crying, okay!"

"Don't force yourself. Cry if you want to cry."

"I-I already said I wasn't, so annoying..."

She puffed her cheeks in a sulking manner and hammered her fists against Kamito's chest.

The young ladies in the team all gazed at Claire's behavior with gentle eyes.

"Claire, thank you. You're the one who brought us here."

"Thanks to this, that'll show those people in the imperialist faction."

"Y-Yes... Everyone, thank you..."

Habitually lacking in forthrightness, Claire uttered words of thanks for once as she wiped her eyes.

"—Congratulations, everyone."

Reicha offered warm words of blessing.

"«Ragna Ys» has released news of «Team Scarlet»'s victory. In particular, Kamito-san's defeat of the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell, has become the topic of interest."

"...!"

Just at this moment—

Kamito realized something important.

(...This is bad.)

In theory, the proceedings of the «Blade Dance» were observed by the spirits sent out by the «Divine Ritual Institute» and should have been projected to various places on «Ragna Ys». In that case, inevitably, her battle with Kamito would be seen by large numbers of people.

In other words, the true identity of the unmasked «Strongest Blade Dancer» would also—

Probably having predicted that kind of reaction from Kamito, Reicha resumed a serious expression and spoke:

"...Kamito-sama, you are worrying about Rubia-sama, right?"

"Y-Yeah."

Claire and the girls also reacted and turned towards Reicha.

"Please rest assured. The «Divine Ritual Institute»'s spirits were unable to approach the blade dance that took place amidst the intensely burning flames. The images recorded from afar were also, uh... According to the supreme council's judgment, publicizing her true identity will cause a massive uproar, hence they have issued orders for corrections. Regarding the true identity of the «Strongest Blade Dancer» being the «Calamity Queen» who had brought disaster to the continent in the past, only a small number of people including us «Queens» are privy to that fact."

"...I see."

Kamito secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

Since the spirits were unable to get close, then even if Rubia's true face was seen, her dialogue with Kamito probably was not overheard. Also what she said about the «Elemental Lords» going mad, the «Demon King»'s power residing in Kamito's body, and other things—

"Nee-sama—"

At this moment, Claire spoke up.

"Where is Nee-sama now?"

"...!"

—Right. Rubia Elstein had abandoned her «Magic Stone» and was transferred.

Then she should have returned to «Ragna Ys» as well.

"Well—"

The Queen bowed her head.

"Including Rubia-sama, none of «Team Inferno»'s members were transferred to the designated location—the return point that was set in the «Magic Stones»."

"...Huh?"

"What happened?"

"Very likely, the magic in the «Magic Stones» was overwritten. Those «Magic Stones» all received magic that was injected by us «Queens». Although ordinary elementalists probably cannot manage it, if it were Rubia-sama who was once renowned as the continent's premier princess maiden, it is possible—"

"In other words, they set a new transfer location..."

Kamito was suddenly struck by the thought of Muir who had disappeared without saying a word.

Living in darkness, did she have a place to return to?

"What is the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s decision on Rubia-sama?"

Fianna asked.

"I believe the «Divine Ritual Institute» will not send out pursuers directly. However, the Ordesia Empire's cadre might have received news already."

"...How did that..."

Claire bit her lip.

The «Calamity Queen» was the great sinner who had brought immeasurable loss to the Empire. Once her location was found, the Empire was sure to hunt her down.

Once the elite «Numbers» were sent to execute the arrest mission, would Rubia have any way of escaping, having lost the «Sacred Maiden»'s power?

"Nee-sama..."

Faced with Claire's worried murmurs, Kamito whispered softly.

"Don't worry. This «Ragna Ys» has countless secret subterranean passages. Surely she must have prepared her escape beforehand."

"Th-That's true..."

Claire nodded—

Suddenly, she collapsed towards Kamito as though suddenly struck with dizziness.

"Claire, are you okay!?"

"W-What happened?"

"...Y-Yeah, it's okay. I'm just... a bit tired."

"...After all, so much happened."

Not much time had passed since Rubia had imprisoned her to become the «Darkness Queen». Mentally, she must have accumulated a lot of fatigue.

Once her tense state of mind relaxed, the fatigue surged all at once.

"Sleeping quarters have been prepared at the shrine. Please have a good rest."

"I am very grateful for your kind offer. But before that, I would like to undergo a ritual purification. If possible, a bath would be good."

"Very well. A hot water bath, right?"

Reicha answered Fianna in a relaxed tone of voice.

"I'll go rest too."

Kamito suddenly felt sleepy. Despite the princess maidens' treatment, those were merely superficial measures to close up his wounds. His physical fatigue was reaching a limit.

"So, let's all go together, Kamito-kun. I'll help you scrub your back."

"...Okay. No wait! I-I'm going to sleep!"

"Fufu, just joking♪"

"Hmm, is that so... I-I would not mind too much, actually..."

Ellis awkwardly twiddled her fingers.

"Claire, you come for a bath too."

"Uwah, s-stop it, pervert princess!"

Accompanied by a noisy racket, the young ladies left the room together.

Kamito shrugged and prepared to leave as well.

"A-Ah, uh, Ren Ashbell-sama—"

Reicha stopped him.

"...!"

Hearing her say that name, Kamito held his breath.

Her gaze rested on Kamito's left hand.

(...R-Right!)

During the blade dance with Rubia, Kamito had used the «Vorpal Sword» and the seal of darkness had appeared on that hand. Anyone who saw it would quickly deduce his identity.

While Kamito was speechless...

"Oh, p-please rest assured. Those images, together with Rubia-sama's true face were all edited on this side. Because in a certain sense, your true identity will cause an even greater commotion than Rubia-sama's."

"I-I see..."

Kamito mentally breathed a sigh of relief.

"But the princess maidens at the «Divine Ritual Institute» should have found out already."

"No, editing the seal was my sole and arbitrary decision. Hence, most likely, I am the only one among the «Queens» who knows of this."

"Eh?"

"Although the demon sword of darkness was too difficult to hide, Kamito-sama, you were using dual swords. And that demon sword with the darkness attribute was also used by that «Nepenthes Lore» monster. Besides, no one could possibly connect your current appearance with Ren Ashbell... Oh, excuse me, I had no intention of insinuating—"

"Oh, no... That doesn't matter."

Kamito scratched the back of his head as he shifted his gaze away.

Suddenly, a question poped up in his mind.

"Your 'arbitrary decision'?"

"Yes. Last time when you two visited the shrine, Fianna-senpai made a request, hoping I could hide the fact if the seal on Kamito-sama's left hand ever appeared."

(Was that when I was unconscious...?)

"That princess really misses nothing."

Kamito smiled wryly.

As much as she would deny it, Fianna really did seem to possess the wisdom of royalty.

"...That's a great help. If possible, I hope you can keep my true identity a secret."

"Y-Yes..."

The «Fire Queen» nodded politely then—

"E-Excuse me..."

"Hmm?"

"At the time, what did Rubia-sama say?"

"..."

Should he tell this young girl? Kamito agonized over it for a while—

"What's your opinion on the «Elemental Lords»?"

Finally, that was what he said.

"...Eh?"

"Regarding the fact of the «Elemental Lords» ruling over the world."

"Everything goes according to the divine wishes of the elemental lords. That is what we were taught."

Reicha stared Kamito straight in the eye and answered thus.

"That's... true."

That was the consensus shared by the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s princess maidens.

Kamito recalled the words that Rubia left behind.

—You can confirm the truth with your own eyes.

"For the continent's future—That was what she said."

"For the continent's future..."

Reicha displayed a puzzled expression as she murmured.

===Part 3===

After entering the prepared sleeping quarters, Kamito fell on the bed.

Feeling as though his entire body would sink into the bed, it was a very comfortable sensation.

Having slept on hard ground throughout the final round, Kamito found the current sense of comfort quite touching.

"...It's over."

Looking up at the marble ceiling, Kamito spaced out as he muttered to himself.

The «Blade Dance» had drawn to a close with the best possible result—His team's victory.

Despite his concerns about Sjora Kahn's whereabouts, what Rubia had said regarding the «Elemental Lords», etc, Kamito's greatest personal goal was already accomplished.

Kamito placed the two swords in his hands lightly onto the bed.

Yes, the purpose of entering this «Blade Dance» was to take ''her'' back personally.

His hand stroked the Restia's blade that reflected no light at all.

As though she would disappear off to somewhere again if he did not do so—

(Restia...)

Enticed by a sense of sleepiness, Kamito's consciousness gradually drifted off to deep slumber.

—As promised, Kamito.

At this moment, he seemed to be hearing a tiny voice from the distance.

Like soft feathers, a comfortable voice was tickling his ears.

—Let me tell you about the truth three years ago.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter2|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter4}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter4

2013-08-08T13:45:26Z

80.223.220.209:

==Chapter 4 - The Truth Three Years Ago==

===Part 1===

Kamito opened his eyes—

Only to find himself in a space enclosed by walls of stone.

(This place is...?)

After one revolution of looking at the surroundings, he suddenly noticed.

He had recollections of this place.

(...Could this be the «Elemental Lords»' sanctuary!?)

Kamito suddenly gasped. The flames flickered slightly on the candlesticks on the wall.

Before his eyes, a door stood open, leading to a long passage whose end was nowhere in sight.

It was the endless corridor that led to the True Sanctuary. Let alone ordinary princess maidens, even the continent's five «Queens» were forbidden from stepping inside.

The only exception was—

(...The «Blade Dance»'s winner, right?)

Muttering to himself in his mind, Kamito looked down to check out his appearance.

Gorgeous, waist-length black hair. A foreign dress with a fairly long hem, resembling ritual attire. His left hand was holding a dark and sleek longsword.

This appearance belonged to the «Strongest Blade Dancer» three years ago—Ren Ashbell.

(...A dream. Furthermore, it's the memories of three years ago.)

These were the memories he could not recall no matter how hard he tried.

(...In other words, I will proceed to—)

The sound of a door slowly opening behind him could be heard.

Turning his head back, he saw four princess maidens emerge, dressed in top ritual attire.

Naturally, those appearing here could not possibly be ordinary princess maidens.

They stood at the pinnacle of all princess maidens. Four «Queens».

Back then, Rubia's successor had not been decided yet. Hence, the Fire Queen's position was still vacant.

The «Queens» bowed respectfully towards Kamito who was the winner. Then one of them took a step forward.

She was slightly older than Kamito. On her neck was a necklace weaved from silver threads. Kamito recalled that silver symbolized the Queen serving the Holy Lord.

"Ren Ashbell—"

At this moment, the girl spoke.

"Have you already decided on the «Wish» to ask of the «Elemental Lords»?"

"—Yes."

Ren Ashbell answered in a clear and pure voice.

Back then, Kamito's voice had not changed yet. Although Greyworth had reminded him to avoid speaking too much, he was still able to maintain a girl's voice if it were merely two or three sentences.

"—Is that so? Very well."

The Queen nodded and smiled.

Kamito had expected the possibility of being asked about his «Wish»'s content and therefore thought up a different answer. However, that seemed to be unnecessary worrying after all.

(Right. The me back then—)

Did not have a «Wish» to fulfill.

The blade dancing that Kamito exhibited in the «Blade Dance» had greatly satisfied the Fire Elemental Lord. The anger incited by the «Calamity Queen»'s betrayal was hence appeased.

This already counted as returning Greyworth's favor. The witch had made Kamito participate in the «Blade Dance» because she wanted to appease the «Elemental Lord»'s anger towards the Ordesia Empire through Kamito's blade dance.

Greyworth did not hide this motive deliberately. Also, she did not say anything regarding Kamito's own «Wish».

However, she had warned that a «Wish» beyond one's means will lead to one's own demise.

The miracle of the «Elemental Lords» was not of this world.
[[image:STnBD V11 093.PNG|thumb]]

Hence, the greater the «Wish», the higher the price demanded.

Rumors often circulated about the elemental lords' miracle being able to grant all «Wishes» but never mentioned anything about a price. However, the Dusk Witch was the «Blade Dance» victor twenty-four years earlier after all. Her words naturally carried weight.

In any case, Kamito did not have any «Wish» motivated by self-interest at all.

From the beginning, he had entered this «Blade Dance» only to fulfill ''her'' «Wish».

However, Restia had not told him her «Wish» yet.

She simply repeated that she would naturally tell him when the time came—

Hence, he finally arrived at this juncture.

Gripped in his left hand, the «Vorpal Sword» still remained silent.

"—Well then, please follow this endless corridor and keep going straight forward."

The Queen pointed to the other side of the door.

"The path onwards is a special place separated from normal space. Along the way, the corridor will have passages branching off to the side but absolutely do not step foot into them. In the past, a number of «Blade Dance» victors have vanished into the dimensional gap."

"...Got it."

Ren Ashbell gulped, nodded and stepped into the corridor that stretched ahead endlessly.

(...Not... good—Ahead of here...)

He felt a splitting headache. An ominous premonition.

Kamito knew clearly what the future result lay ahead.

(...No! If you continue forward, you will lose Restia—)

However, Kamito's consciousness could not interfere with Ren Ashbell.

This dream was simply reenacting memories of reality that had already happened.

"What an incredible space..."

Walking along the dimly lit corridor, the Kamito from three years ago muttered.

—Your hand is shaking, Kamito.

A girl's adorable voice sounded in his mind.

Kamito stopped walking and stared with displeasure at the demon sword of darkness in his hand.

"...Why didn't you speak earlier?"

—Sorry. Who knows if we might be monitored in the shrine, so there was no way to talk secretly. Furthermore, the Empire's intelligence agency is also investigating you.

"Couldn't you just speak in my mind like now?"

—Among high-ranking princess maidens, there exist those who can listen to mental speech. Do not be careless. On that point, this space is completely isolated from the outside world and is perfectly suited to secret conversations.

The demon sword of darkness dissipated into the air as particles of light.

Fluttering black feathers obscured Kamito's view as the adorable maiden in the pitch-black dress appeared.

"Stop sulking, Kamito. Next, let me tell you my «Wish»."

Restia smiled and drew her face close to Kamito's ear.

—I hope you can assassinate them. The five «Elemental Lords».

===Part 2===

(...!?)

His consciousness suddenly went dark in the dream.

In the next instant, Kamito found himself standing before a huge set of ornate gates.

This was the door at the deepest point—The door to the True Sanctuary where even Queens were forbidden from entering.

"...Seriously, can that actually be done?"

Kamito kept repeating the same question to Restia who had turned back into the demon sword's form.

Assassinating the elemental lords.

The reason was not clear why she would want that to happen, being a spirit herself.

(However...)

She said it. It was for saving the world.

This was the only way to return the world to normal.

(...Well then, I'll just have to realize her wish.)

Because to Kamito, she was the meaning of life itself.

—Don't worry. You are the strongest warrior, Kamito.

As though pushed by that voice, Kamito went up to the gate.

"I will do it. So long as it's Restia's wish."

—Thank you, Kamito.

The conversation ended there.

Kamito silently gripped the hilt of the «Vorpal Sword».

After he touched the gate's surface with one hand, the heavy gates slowly opened.

Appearing before his eyes was a massive stone staircase.

At the top were five dazzling lights.

"...!"

Kamito breathed in and took a step forward.

In this manner, he gradually climbed up—

Assassinating all the elemental lords straight away on the spot was impossible.

But killing at least one of them would be enough—That was what Restia had said.

(...The assassination target is the Holy Lord «Alexandros» who wields the greatest influence over the human realm.)

While walking, he looked up at the top of the steps.

(The Holy Lord's throne is over there, huh...)

Kamito stepped onto an intermediate landing. Suddenly...

—Your blade dance this time was outstanding.

As though shaking the space, the voice echoed in the giant hall.

"...!?"

Kamito stopped walking.

(This won't be easy, huh...)

He was too far from the target's position. This distance was not ideal for assassination.

However, if he continued to walk forward, surely he would be punished.

Placing the «Vorpal Sword» on the floor, Kamito knelt down on the spot.

—We can grant one «Wish» through a miracle to reward you for your blade dance.

—You, what would you request of us?

"I—"

Feeling as though his heart was being gripped tightly, Kamito whispered.

There was only one chance. If he failed, there was nothing but death waiting for him.

(...Is it really possible to kill them?)

Once again, he asked in his heart.

She did not reply. The sword's dark blade seemed to reflect Kamito's own heart.

"My wish... is—"

Keeping his head bowed—

"—''The death of the elemental lords''."

Kamito spoke the «Wish» she had entrusted to him.

While speaking, Kamito began to sprint.

Without thinking over unnecessary things, he closed the distance in one breath.

(—I am the weapon born for destruction.)

This was his mental switch, instilled in his body's memory through the teachings of the «Instructional School».

In that instant, the «Strongest Blade Dancer» turned into a cold-blooded assassin.

(—O lost darkness, residing in my hand, turn into my strength!)

Infusing divine power into the «Vorpal Sword»—the elemental waffe that had defeated numerous enemies—he drew his sword.

Hit and run. He will use the demon sword of darkness to pierce the elemental lord and then pull it out and withdraw as quickly as he could.

While calmly deciding on the sequence, Kamito rushed up the steps.

The «Elemental Lords» did not show any visible reaction. Originally, Kamito's body was supposed to be destroyed the instant he stepped beyond the landing.

It was as Restia described.

The miracle employed by the «Elemental Lords» was a power that did not come from the elemental lords' own abilities. Hence, the miracle would fulfill the «Wish» as much as possible.

It was akin to some kind of system. That was what she had told Kamito.

A miraculous power that even the rulers of this world, the «Elemental Lords», could not control.

At the same time, this power would bind the «Elemental Lords», the executors of the miracle.

Historically, this was an unprecedented «Wish».

Seeking to bring about the death of the elemental lords.

(—But that will last but for an instant.)

The elemental lords' death was an irregular «Wish».

The miracle's power was not going to destroy the elemental lords who served as its executors.

Very likely, the miracle would be interrupted once it judges Kamito's «Wish» to be invalid.

He was still a few more steps away from the «Elemental Lords»' thrones.

However, those few steps could easily be mistaken for an infinite distance.

Death followed closely like a shadow. If he did not make it in time, both Kamito and Restia were going to be annihilated.

(Two more steps—)

Kamito ran as he judged the distance visually.

The target for elimination was the Holy Lord. Kamito charged towards the central throne all at once—

—But just at that moment.

"...!?"

A sense of dissonance grew.

Approaching this close, only now did Kamito noticed for the first time.

Brimming with dazzling light, the central throne.

What should exist on top of it—

''Did not exist''.

(—How could this be possible?)

Kamito yelled in his heart.

Why was the central throne empty where the Holy Lord should be?

—Kamito, the situation is abnormal!

Restia's voice sounded in his mind. The situation was apparently beyond her expectation.

However, the assassination could not be stopped—

Withdrawing now meant only death.

"Ohhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito infused divine power into the «Vorpal Sword».

Darkness erupted from the demon sword's blade and sliced light apart.

Kamito instantly switched targets and swung the demon sword towards the throne next to that of the Holy Lord's.

Towards the throne of the «Water Elemental Lord»—Iseria Seaward.

A sword strike with godlike speed pierced the shining light on the throne.

(...Killed!?)

His arm felt a definite hit. However—

"...!"

Kamito widened his eyes in surprise.

Amidst the dazzling light was—

A young girl, completely nude, with hair the color of shimmering water.

(...This is—an «Elemental Lord»?)

Stabbed into the girl's chest, the demon sword of darkness was exuding astounding miasma.

Then—

—Thank you. With this, I am finally liberated.

Opening her eyes slightly, the girl murmured.

(...Liberated? What's going on—)

Just as this question rose up in Kamito's mind...

—No good, Kamito! Hurry and leave!

Restia's screams echoed in his mind.

(...Uh?)

In the next instant, amidst the light where his sword was embedded, a great amount of darkness spewed out.

"...What...!?"

The overflowing darkness instantly swallowed Restia and Kamito.

His view became black. The sticky darkness entangled his entire body, gradually pulling Kamito's body into the abyss.

(...This... This ominous darkness, is it the true form of the elemental lords—?)

At this moment, Kamito noticed.

The sword that should be held in his left hand had suddenly vanished.

Most likely, he had loosened his grip when swallowed by the darkness.

(Restia... Where are you, Restia...!)

In the bottomless darkness, Kamito yelled.

However, despite his will to resist, Kamito's consciousness was gradually being devoured by darkness.

—Kamito, sorry... I—

"...Restia!"

Inside the mud-like darkness—

Kamito finally found signs of the sinking demon sword.\

"Wait up, I'll save you right now..."

Just as he reached out towards the darkness...

Kamito suddenly noticed.

(...!)

The center of the vortex in the abyss that was swallowing Restia, over there was—

—''Something''.

Instinctive fear dominated his entire body.

Easily surpassing a human's mental strength, this fear was carved in the body of flesh.

At the bottom of the abyss.

—''An existence beyond this world was writhing restlessly''.

(...What...? What, that's...!)

Restia kept sinking towards the center of the abyss.

Desperately reaching out, his fingers still could not reach.

—Kamito, can you hear me? Kamito...!

"I'm here, Restia!"

Her voice gradually grew distant.

Kamito kept sweeping the sticky mud of darkness aside as he advanced.

—The promise back then, do you still remember?

"...Promise?"

The demon sword of darkness turned and drew a complicated pattern in the space.

Kamito frowned—He quickly realized her intentions.

A magic circle. She was preparing to invoke spirit magic while in the demon sword's form.

"Restia, you're going to..."

As soon as he touched the magic circle, Kamito's arm immediately turned into particles of light and disappeared.

(...This is transfer magic!?)

Restia was planning to transfer Kamito to somewhere else.

"No, Restia! I-I must stay with you together forever, Restia—"

—Listen, Kamito.

However, Restia began to speak in a calm voice.

Had she give up already—?

(...No! Restia intends to make a request to me!)

Kamito's entire body was enveloped in the glow of the transfer magic and gradually disappearing.

Under these conditions, her voice continued to be heard.

—Kamito, if one day I should become no longer myself...

—Kill me.

"Restiaaaaaaaa—!"

===Part 3===

"...!?"

Amidst his sinking consciousness—

Kamito woke to a start.

"Huff, huff, huff..."

Breathing irregularly, he was also breaking out in cold sweat all over.

"Restia..."

"I'm here, Kamito."

Her voice came from above.

Clear and pure, a comforting voice.

Inclining his head to look up, Kamito found her deep dusk-colored eyes gazing quietly at him from above.

"...Restia!"

"Kyah!"

Kamito immediately lifted his body as though trying to jump up, causing the girl in the dark dress to emit an adorable scream.

"Seriously, don't scare people, Kamito."

"...S-Sorry."

Kamito stared intently at Restia before him.

Gorgeous black hair. Lustrous wings of pitch black.

Yes, this was no dream.

The contracted spirit girl whom he had lost three years ago was now returned to Kamito's side.

Through the spirit seal on his left hand, he could sense Restia's presence.

That filled him with incomparable joy.

...Just at this moment, Kamito realized.

She was sitting here, which meant that—

Kamito had been lying down, using her lap as a pillow.

"...Uh, you've been providing me with a lap pillow all this time?"

"Yes."

Restia nodded.

"Didn't we do this often in the past?"

"C-Come on, you..."

Kamito's face turned red and he could not help but turn his gaze away. Childhood aside, he felt quite embarrassed to be enjoying someone's lap pillow even after growing up.

Seeing Kamito's reaction, Restia chuckled and smiled.

"...My apologies. I made you see something frightening."

She gently caressed Kamito's head.

Her fingers sliding through his hair was a nostalgic feeling, causing Kamito to be speechless for a moment.

Finally—

"...The dream just now... You?"

Kamito asked.

"—Yes. Those were the lost memories of three years ago."

Adjusting her disarranged skirt hem, she nodded.

Kamito recalled the dream just now with a suffering mood.

The lost memories. The experiences of that day that he could not recall no matter what.

The truth of the elemental lord assassination.

Yes. Those were indeed Kamito's own memories.

"...On that day, I failed. The elemental lord assassination you hoped for."

In terms of results, Restia was swallowed by that mass of darkness and separated from Kamito.

Then engulfed by the same darkness, Kamito had awoken in the forest on the Empire's borders.

Having lost his memories of that day, inside the elemental lords' sanctuary—

"..."

After a long awaited reunion after three years, he had countless things to ask her.

Hence he was at a loss where to begin—

"Restia, you, who are you actually?"

Finally, he spoke.

"I am Restia Ashdoll. The guide tasked with the mission of awakening the Demon King."

Gazing directly into Kamito's eyes, the darkness spirit girl answered.

===Part 4===

"...Restia Ashdoll. Is that your true name?"

"Yes, because I was born from the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll, an existence akin to an alter ego."

"...Ren Ashdoll, huh."

Kamito repeated apprehensively.

"...I don't get it. Why would that guy's power be dormant in a human like me?"

"—That goes back thousands of years."

Restia sighed—

Then as though reminiscing, she closed her dusk-colored eyes.

"After losing the war against the five elemental lords, the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll, during the last instant of his life, invoked magic to reincarnate his power into a human male. This was for the sake of retrieving his power one day to exterminate the five elemental lords. That's Kamito—You."

"Why choose a human male?"

"Spirits cannot become vessels for other spirits—The same way that powerful spirits cannot make use of elemental waffen. Even an elemental lord is no exception. «Ren Ashdoll» predicted that the human race was going to start thriving in the future and gradually become able to command spirits. In that case, they were the most suited as a vessel for reincarnating his power."

That said, this is only my speculation—Restia added.

"Reincarnating in a male might possibly be for the sake of deceiving the eyes of the humans who obey the elemental lords. This is because it is a commonly believed rule that only pure maidens are able to commune with the elemental lords."

"...Making so much trouble for me."

An inborn power to become an elementalist.

Only because of that power, Kamito was taken to that insane facility.

That said—

"...Thanks to that, I also met you, Restia."

Casting his gaze on his left hand's spirit seal, Kamito muttered softly.

Restia smiled lightly and continued:

"As for me, I shoulder the mission of guiding those who inherit the «Demon King»'s power, the will of the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll. Over millennia of human history, quite a number of humans appeared who had inherited the «Demon King»'s power. However, virtually all of their lives ended before they could encounter me. Or like the legendary «Demon King» Solomon, they would awaken in an irregular manner, devoured by the power they could not control, thereby turning into a concentrated cluster of resentment."

"Are you referring to that «Nepenthes Lore» monster?"

"Yes. That was a portion of the lingering «Demon King»'s power, given form through forbidden magic."

"...I get it now, yeah."

Restia was the spirit born to guide those who inherited the «Demon King»'s power. Hence, that was why she executed the will of the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll, to use Kamito to destroy his enemies, the «Five Great Elemental Lords».

Kamito could understand up to this point, however—

(...Obeying Ren Ashdoll to seek revenge on the «Elemental Lords». Is that really the goal?)

...Something didn't feel right somewhere.

"That mass of darkness was—"

Kamito asked.

"What exactly was the mass of darkness that swallowed us?"

The pitch-black «Wish» overflowing from throne of the «Elemental Lords».

Was that the true appearance of the «Elemental Lords» who ruled the world—?

"—That is «something beyond this world»."

"Rubia used the same description. Is that some kind of metaphor?"

"No. It's literally as the words say, a substance belonging neither to «Astral Zero» or the human realm. An existence that came from another world."

"In other words, an unknown existence?"

"...I can't deny that. However—"

Restia paused and looked into Kamito's eyes.

"Undoubtedly, it caused the «Elemental Lords» to go mad."

...Kamito fell silent. He recalled what Rubia had said.

She said that the «Elemental Lords» were mad—

"Restia, at the time, you—"

Kamito licked his parched lips.

"...were planning to save the world?"

"In terms of results—Yes, that was supposed to happen."

—Three years ago on that day, Restia mentioned saving the world.

For that, it was necessary to assassinate the Five Great Elemental Lords.

But back then, the elemental lord assassination failed and Restia was swallowed by darkness.

"On that day, I was contaminated by the darkness from another world. But more disastrously, through me as a medium, «Ren Ashdoll»'s will was contaminated."

"...So something like that happened."

During the «Blade Dance»'s final round, Kamito had heard a voice calling the Demon King to awaken.

That voice was not Restia's.

It was the voice of the «Darkness Elemental Lord»—Ren Ashdoll.

"Ren Ashdoll's will intended to completely liberate that darkness using the «Demon King»'s power dormant in your body. The darkness that leads the world towards destruction—"

"You intended to exterminate the elemental lords, destroying that darkness at the same time?"

"No, I had no intention of exterminating the elemental lords."

Restia gripped her skirt hem tightly.

"Three years ago, what you killed was the «Elemental Lord»'s insane personality. The «Elemental Lord»'s original consciousness had not been completely contaminated and continued to linger in that darkness."

"...I see. That «Water Elemental Lord» was like that."

Piercing the elemental lord's throne with the «Vorpal Sword», Kamito had saw the young girl's figure.

Iseria Seaward.

The girl spirit was was sealed underground in the «Abandoned City».

Speculating from the current conversation, she was probably the «Water Elemental Lord»'s consciousness that had split off—

"The plan three years ago was to use the «Demon King»'s power to liberate the «Elemental Lords»' personalities that had not been contaminated yet."

"But I failed—"

In terms of results, he had successfully freed the «Water Elemental Lord», but in turn, «Ren Ashdoll»'s consciousness, sealed inside Restia, was contaminated.

"By separating from the «Darkness Elemental Lord»'s will, I was able to escape contamination. I hoped to awaken you, Kamito, as the «Demon King» before Ren Ashdoll awakened inside me. And this time, it was for releasing the elemental lords from that darkness—«something beyond this world»."

For this purpose, Restia had formed an alliance with Rubia Elstein.

But even though their plans were aligned for awakening Kamito as the «Demon King», their final goals were completely different. Restia's goal was to liberate the true elemental lords. On the other hand, Rubia's goal was exterminating the elemental lords.

Rubia firmly believed in exterminating the insane «Elemental Lords». However, once the elemental lords were destroyed, Astral Zero would lose all order, thus bringing calamity to the human realm.

All along, Restia had advocated liberating the elemental lords but Rubia did not accept the words of Restia who carried Ren Ashdoll's will.

"—That said, it's impossible to assert that her method is wrong. The liberation of the elemental lords has already failed once. Furthermore—"

"«Ren Ashdoll» had awakened before I awakened as the Demon King."

"Yes. Although the «Darkness Queen» was there to suppress it at the time, who knows when Ren Ashdoll's contaminated will reawaken again—"

"In other words..."

Kamito fell silent to organize his thoughts.

Three years ago, in order to rescue the «Elemental Lords» who were contaminated by the unidentified darkness, Restia made plans to assassinate the elemental lords.

However, the plan failed. Even though the consciousness of the «Water Elemental Lord» was successfully rescued, Restia and «Ren Ashdoll»'s consciousness ended up contaminated.

The contaminated will of «Ren Ashdoll» attempted to use the «Demon King»'s power to summon that darkness to the world on this side. Finding out about that, Restia planned to awaken Kamito first before «Ren Ashdoll» could fully awaken, in order to make another attempt at liberating the consciousness of the «Elemental Lords»—

Kamito looked up.

"...What on earth should I do now?"

He clenched his fists tightly.

Just as Restia said, the «Demon King»'s power still existed inside Kamito.

Ren Ashdoll's contaminated will could resonate with the «Demon King»'s power and dominate Kamito again.

"This is decided by your own will, Kamito."

Restia held Kamito's hand lightly.

"I have already told you everything. Next, all you need to do is make a decision."

"I..."

"No matter what decision you make, I will stay with you."

"Restia..."

By the time he noticed—

Her sad dusk-colored eyes were already right in front of him.

"...!?"

Her gorgeous lips breathed out softly, tickling his face lightly.

Her mischievous smile was causing his heart to race—

"—What are you doing, Kamito?"

Suddenly.

A voice was heard, as cold as a sword's blade.

"...E-Est!?"

Kamito frantically jumped up from bed.

Without him noticing, the sword spirit was on the bed, completely nude except for kneesocks.

Her cold gaze stared straight at Kamito.

"...Kamito, what were you doing with the darkness spirit over there?"

Her face was expressionless as usual.

However, Kamito knew.

...She was angry. Est was very angry.

"E-Est, calm down..."

As Kamito tried to appease her, Restia interrupted.

"Oh dear, do you have any objections, Miss Sacred Sword?"

Restia smiled tenderly.

She withstood Est's freezing gaze head on.

"Darkness spirit, please leave. Kamito is my master."

"Do know that I am the one who first contracted with Kamito. Instead, you should be the one to stop hindering Kamito and my long awaited reunion."

"Kamito's current contracted spirit is me. Leave Kamito."

"No. If you must insist no matter what, please back up your words with power."

Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble...!

Invisible sparks were flying as the darkness spirit and the sword spirit glared at each other.

"S-Say, both of you..."

Kamito sighed helplessly.

"Can't contracted spirits just get along together?"

"No." "How rare for our opinions to coincide. I agree."

They answered immediately.

Restia stood up on the bed.

"We could settle this here and now. Let's see who is more worthy of being Kamito's contracted spirit."

"As you wish, darkness spirit."

"W-Wait up, you two—Don't damage the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s facilities!"

Ignoring his pleas to stop—

"O black lightning, even capable of incinerating souls to oblivion—«Hellblast»!"

Restia's released lighting smashed a wall in the room.

However—

"For me who possesses the strongest anti-magic properties, spirit magic has no effect."

Est remained standing amidst the sparking lightning as if nothing had happened.

"Nothing less from the legendary «Demon Slayer». However—"

"...!?"

Est widened her violet eyes. The intense lightning strike was nothing but a distraction. Restia instantly circled her way to Est's back.

"What about this?"

Pinning Est's arms behind her back, Restia dragged her over to the bed at the same time.

"...What do you... intend to do?"

"Fufu, to you, this would be something very embarrassing."

Restia pushed Est down and placed her fingers on the tip of Est's kneesock.

"Wha..."

Est instantly froze.

Her expression remained blank except her face turned red.

"Miss Sacred Sword, I remember you are particularly ashamed of exposing your bare feet, yes?"

"...That... is..."

In one motion, Restia pulled down the kneesock from Est's thigh to below the knee.

"Uwah!"

"Miss Legendary Sacred Sword, who could have thought you'd make such a cute sound?"

"...Don't do this... Stop..."

Est desperately tried to lift her kneesock, however...

"I refuse♪"

Restia continued with her task and pulled the kneesock down to Est's ankle.

"...Ooh, ah... Nooo..."

Tears glimmered in Est's eyes as she tearfuly looked at Kamito.

Kamito sighed.

"Restia, w-what are you doing!?"

"Oh dear, Kamito, don't you want to see this child's bare foot?"

"...U-Umm..."

Kamito was instantly speechless.

Est absolutely refused to show her bare feet.

...To be honest, he could not deny his definite curiosity.

"See, Kamito wants to look as well."

"...No... Don't..."

Just as the fingers holding onto the kneesock's tip were about to expose the heel—

(...N-No!)

Kamito recovered his senses and shook his head.

"R-Restia, that's enough!"

He pulled her away from Est.

Restia puffed her cheeks and sulked.

"Hmph, Kamito is taking sides with Miss Sacred Sword now."

"No, it's not like we have enemies and allies here..."

While scratching his head, Kamito answered, feeling troubled.

"...Fine."

Restia sighed.

"Let's continue next time, Kamito."
[[image:STnBD V11 120.PNG|thumb]]

"..."

"...!?"

Then she kissed Kamito on the cheek.

Spreading the black wings on her back, she flew out of the window.

"..."

Left behind, Kamito continued staring in a daze.

Beside him, Est swiftly pulled her kneesock up properly.

"Kamito, did you see it?"

"Huh?"

"Did you see my bare foot?"

Her mysterious violet eyes stared at Kamito.

"I-It's okay! Just a little, I didn't even see the heel!"

Kamito frantically shook his head.

"...Kamito is such a perv."

Still expressionless, Est's face went slightly red.

===Part 5===

Beautiful black wings were fluttering beneath the sunset sky.

Flying through the air, Restia lightly stroke her gorgeous black hair.

"How unsightly of me. To think I would be jealous."

Grumbling in self-mockery, she closed her dusk-colored eyes.

Then as though in contrition, she brought her hands to her chest.

"Sorry, Kamito—"

—I told you a lie.

===Part 6===

In a secret underground passage beneath the elemental lord's sacred domain of «Ragna Ys»—

Rubia Elstein was stumbling as she walked.

"...Guh... Ooh..."

She wheezed painfully as she made her way step by step along the walls of the passage.

Her body was fast approaching its limits.

A cursed armament seal was carved on her heart to sustain the contract with «Laevateinn».

The price was too great. Even if «Laevateinn» did not demand her soul, her life was not going to last long.

(...But I can't die yet.)

While coughing blood, she murmured in her heart.

Yes, not yet. She still had things to do.

(...How odd. Earlier, I had clearly prepared myself to die.)

Who could have thought that a contract made using life as a medium could be severed—

(Kazehaya Kamito, you never fail to surprise me—)

Rubia could not help but smile faintly.

In her mind, the image of his back surfaced.

The young man wielding dual swords.

—Rubia, I will protect you even if it means putting my life on the line.

He had promised her that.

Thump—A commotion in her heart.

This was not pain that tormented her body. Rather, it was a sweet kind of pain that gripped the heart.

A pain that she experienced for the first time, being a girl who had undergone a princess maiden's strict education since early childhood.

(...This unbelievable emotion, what is it?)

The unidentified emotion was causing Rubia anxiety.

(Now is definitely not the time for turbulent emotions—)

The world's fate was entrusted to Kazehaya Kamito's choice.

No matter what choice he made, the human realm was sure to undergo monumental chaos. Chaos would instantly sweep across the continent, finally erupting in a conflict surpassing the Ranbal War.

That was the only thing that must be avoided absolutely.

Suppressing chaos required overwhelming military strength.

There was the «Murders» organization that possessed extensive networks across the continent, her connections with the Demon King cultist faction in the top echelons of the Alphas Theocracy's military, as well as the private army whose core comprised of «Instructional School» orphans.

(I will first use those girls to bring the Alphas Theocracy under my control—)

With burning flames in her ruby eyes, Rubia continued her way forward.

The underground cavern led to the eastern part of «Ragna Ys». The small flying craft that Lily Flame had prepared should be there.

Most likely, the Empire had already sent troops to pursue her. Rubia in her current state would not be able to offer any resistance if they sent «Numbers»-class spirit knights.

(I... must hurry...)

Just as Rubia stumbled as she supported herself with her hand against the wall...

A dagger sliced through wind to pierce Rubia's arm.

"...!"

Suppressing a scream, she stared into the darkness.

What struck her was a dagger used for assassination, dripping with blood.

"...Who are you?"

Rubia asked the darkness. In her current state, having lost the contracted spirit and the «Sacred Maiden»'s power, she did not even have the ability to sense the enemy's presence.

Next.

"To think you'd use 'who are you' as a greeting. Clearly we belong to the same team."

The light of magic glowed.

"Sjora Kahn, you..."

Rubia gritted her teeth.

Appearing out of the darkness was the scantily clad witch of the Theocracy.

Behind her, a crowd of girls in crimson military uniforms stood on guard, surrounding Rubia.

White masks appeared in the darkness. All of them held daggers in their hands.

"The Theocracy's «Snake» huh—"

Pulling the dagger out from her wound, Rubia groaned.

This organization of executors was not under the military's authority. Most likely, the Theocracy had issued orders for them to execute Rubia for failing her mission of winning the «Blade Dance».

(—In any case, they came to silence me.)

Rubia knew that country's dark side all too well.

It was only natural for the military to consider silencing her through death.

Rubia extended her right hand in a posture for counterattacking. Although losing her contracted spirit rendered her unable to use flame spirit magic, she was still able to use flames that did not originate from spirits—«Frost Blaze». Inside the narrow tunnel, she should be able to defeat two or three opponents.

(But that would be all I can manage. Given my current state—)

"The Theocracy's «Snake»? Sorry, you're wrong."

The witch jeered and snapped her fingers.

The girls in military uniform took off their white masks mechanically.

"Wha..."

All were girls whom Rubia had seen before.

These were the assassins with unusual powers whom Rubia had gathered from the continent—The «Instructional School»'s orphans.

A total of thirteen girls. They stared coldly at Rubia with dim and hollow gazes.

"The girls you cultivated have been absorbed outright into the military as my private army. Although they originally possessed a redundant sense of self, the Theocracy ''reeducated'' them."

"Witch, how dare you!"

Rubia released flames of absolute zero.

"Poor little princess."

Instantly, a dark figure appeared out of thin air.

The shadow roared, then its giant jaws expanded several fold and swallowed the roaring flames of blue in one gulp.

"...That spirit, could it be—"

Four sturdy limbs. Eyes glowing red ominously.

A pitch-black demon wolf making an astounding roar that shook the atmosphere.

"Good boy, «Fenrir»."

Sjora Kahn stroke the demon wolf's neck.

"Even the «Flames of Absolute Zero» that can freeze everything are useless against this demon ice spirit—The Laurenfrost's daughter really gave me quite an excellent present."

She walked over to Rubia who had collapsed, exhausted.

Her expression proceeded to change.

"What a pity. You were simply dancing in the middle of my palm."

"...!?"

Seeing the witch suddenly change her tone of voice, Rubia frowned.

"Although I did not obtain the «Demon King»'s body, it was still quite interesting. Breathing the so-called outside air is not bad after so long."

"...Who are you?"

"How unexpectedly slow of you, Sacred Maiden. There is only one who seeks the «Demon King»'s body."

"Could it be...!? You should have perished a thousand years ago..."

"Ha, that is what the contemptible «Divine Ritual Institute»'s history books recorded."

''That'' which bore Sjora Kahn's appearance was stepping on the side on Rubia's face.

"...What... is your goal?"

"I've said it many times already. I want a complete body. This decrepit snake princess' body does not allow me to release my power. Oh well, it would be asking for too much—"

Her lips in a twisted grin, Sjora revealed the glowing spirit seal on her right hand.

A pattern of crystallized ice.

"I have found something interesting in this demon ice spirit's memory. For some reason, an alter ego of an elemental lord seems to be sealed in the «Abandoned City»."

"...A sealed «Elemental Lord»? How on earth...?"

"There is no point in telling someone who is about to die here."

Sjora's fingertip produced a dazzling flash of light.

"Kuku, don't worry. Your useless little sister will be joining you on the other side soon."

Just at this moment...

Accompanied by an astounding explosion, the underground cavern's walls crumbled.

"...What?"

Sjora Kahn hastily dodged.

The «Instructional School»'s girls swiftly surrounded her to protect her.

Where the cloud of dust and debris settled—

A strangely shaped giant was standing.

Formed from amorphous water, the giant looked female.

"Looks like we made it, Lily."

Sitting on the giant's shoulder, a girl spoke.

"—Cardinal."

The other girl jumped down from the giant's back.

She swiftly hurried over to the collapsed Rubia's side.

"It's... Lily huh..."

"Please don't speak. Save your strength."

Lily took out a healing spirit crystal from her bosom and pressed it against Rubia's arm.

A warm glow enveloped Rubia's arm and began to heal the wound.

Lily glared at Sjora Kahn.

"You've rebelled, witch!"

"Hey hey, in terms of using each other, the same goes for you eh?"

Jeering, the witch turned her gaze to the girl riding on the giant's shoulder.

"—That thing is the tactical-class militarized spirit «Apsara», I suppose."

"Yes. Obtained during the «Tempest», one of the three militarized spirits. «Colossus» and «Garuda» are already broken from use, but this is still unused so I saved it."

Tossing her ash-gray hair, Muir Alenstarl replied.

"The «Snake»'s elites should have gone to silence you?"

"All taken care of."

Muir answered immediately.

"Don't underestimate Muir. You will be killed too."

"Hierarch, please step back. Let us—"

The «Instructional School»'s girls warned in an inorganic voice and readied their daggers.

"Heh, these third-rate flunkies, who didn't even qualify as one of the «Ranked», you intend to fight Muir huh—"

Muir smiled in amusement.

"If you want to die that much, Muir will play with you, okay?"

"...!"

The «Instructional School»'s group wavered.

Top combat specialists in the continent were faltering from a single girl's intimidating presence.

However, Sjora shrugged and stepped forward.

"Aren't you confident? But this is your last militarized spirit. If you were to fight all my pawns, you should understand that this thing will break halfway through."

"Then Muir will just destroy this entire cave."

"Are you stupid? You'll die too."

"Muir won't die. Surely, Muir will live for Onii-sama."

Muir's expression remained unchanged as she murmured softly.

"...Damn «Monster». Insane."

Sjora clicked her tongue.

"Muir is serious. You don't want to lose the majority of your forces here, right?"

Hearing Lily's words, Sjora instantly displayed a look of contemplation—

"...Retreat. This is a waste of time."

Next, she walked towards the darkness.

Her subordinates also followed quickly behind her and disappeared.

"..."

A few seconds' silence. Then—

"Muir, well done. I never knew you were that good at bluffing."

"That was no bluff. Muir really is serious."

Muir tilted her head in a daze.

"What, y-you intended to bury us alive here!?"

"If you're lucky, you won't die."

"...Sigh. Jeez."

Lily sighed deeply and turned to Rubia.

"—Thank goodness you are safe, Cardinal."

"Sorry, Lily. The «Instructional School» people have been taken away. This is my oversight."

"No, this is because I didn't gather enough intelligence. Although I knew the Theocracy could not be trusted, I never expected them to act this swiftly."

"They most likely conspired together with «Murders». With the «Divine Ritual Institute» and the Empire's spirit knights in pursuit, there is no place for me to hide now."

The situation had changed dramatically.

Since her military forces had been taken by the Theocracy, Rubia had to reconsider her direction anew—

Rubia stood up—

"What about you?"

"...Huh?"

"Like I said, there is currently no place for me to stay. I've lost my power as an elementalist. There is no need to follow me."

"You must be joking."

Lily knelt down before Rubia.

"You were the one who freed us from the «Instructional School» and treated us like people. I have no intention of serving anyone else. Henceforth, please continue to command me as you please."

"...I see."

Rubia placed her hand on Lily's shoulder.

"—Well then, follow me. Lily Flame."

"Y-Yes!"

"It can't be helped."

Muir jumped down from the militarized spirit.

"Muir will ally with you as well. Having no place to go is shared by Muir as well. Although Muir hates you, she hates the Theocracy's people even more. Also, Lily can't do anything without Muir by her side."

"Th-That's you, okay! Without me, you can't even cook!"

"Lily, shut up or be killed."

"Your request for an alliance is accepted, Muir Alenstarl."

Crimson hair fluttered as Rubia walked towards the depths of the darkness.

...As though crushing underfoot the destiny waiting for her ahead.

"—A war is about to begin."

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter5}}</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume10 To Conquer the Phalanx

2013-08-07T01:40:03Z

80.223.220.209:

===To Conquer the Phalanx===

The sun had set in the west, and the moon had no clouds, with no light in the sky other than the air filter.

That was the air filter spaced at equal distances along the outer edge. The shaking towers situated outside that were almost falling down were there to block the city's invisible enemy - pollutants. They generated a special airflow, isolated from the outside.

On the tower was a shadow. Every tower had a shadow. But the shadow's darkness was swallowed up in the dark haze of the cloudy day, and no one would give a second glance. This shadow took the form of an opening on the top of the tower, as if an orifice of the air filter, spraying something outside, almost unnoticeably.

<center>◇</center>

The small tyrant dominated the sofa.

"Wu-"

A moan.

"Wait."

From the kitchen came Gorneo's voice.

In his hand was a saucepan that was being heated, and the smell of meat being scorched mixed together with the burning smell of spices. Inhaled into the nose, it stimulated the stomach.

"Wu-"

The flavor was very strong, and he groaned with suffering. Gorneo moaned again, and scorched a big piece of meat.

They were very hungry, and quite excited. Usually, they would go to a nearby twenty-four hour restaurant for dinner, but for today, the restaurants were almost all closed, and the open one was celebrating the anniversary of its opening, and was endlessly busy. Bringing a starving Shante to that kind of place was no good...... Even if he had no choice, this smell that was produced even made Gorneo unable to stand it.

The battle with the Academy City Myath had finished recently. He was very tired. But this was also a reason for excitement. Because they had let Nina go on ahead, Gorneo and Shante along with ten other Military Artists had acted together. The aftertaste of the battle still lingered.

Behind him came threatening moans. Gorneo already had no responses, silently watching the roasting meat.

Other than roasting meat there was only instant soup. The refrigerator did not have any fresh vegetables. Even if there were, he didn't have the strength to make salad. There was only the corn and potatoes being cooked along with the meat.

He scooped the meat onto plates, spread some butter on it, and considered it done.

Two people silently ate it all. Gorneo used his knife to cut the hot meat into big pieces, putting them in his mouth. Shante used a fork to pierce it and bring it to her mouth to slowly chew. They were not used to this kind of atmosphere at dinner, so there was that kind of reaction.

It was just eating.

After a while they had eaten everything.

Drinking a cup of juice in a gulp, he finally felt refreshed. Drooping his shoulders, he didn't feel like moving at all.

But, the plates were still left there. In his heart he thought he could wait a while before collecting them, but he thought that would be the start to an abhorrent character.

"Hey, we're washing the dishes."

"Nya-"

Shante was already curled up on the sofa. If she had a tail, it would definitely be wagging in satisfaction. Gorneo thought she hadn't heard, and let out a sigh.

"At least speak human language."

After saying that, Gorneo brought the dirty dishes back to the kitchen to wash. When he returned, Shante was sleeping. He would have to bother to carry her to the room nearby.

Sometimes, Shante would enter Gorneo's room like this, and after falling asleep would be carried back, but recently he had thought that his roommate had been looking at his eyes strangely. Since Van Allen's day.

"It really is......"

He did not have such plans. But, without a doubt it was not that he had no interest in guy-girl affairs. He would admit that he was old-fashioned, but didn't feel that it was embarrassing. He knew that among the Military Artists, there were those who had received genes for interacting with girls. Even if others did not agree with his methods, he was reluctant to be a Military Artist who criticized the rest of society.

He didn't want to be considered such a person.

He and Shante were not really lovers. So that kind of thing would never happen, those girls' suspicious were incorrect...... purposefully explaining was also strange, sure enough all Gorneo could do was silently sorry.

(Might as well sleep)

He had no reason not to, so he really went to sleep, and hence Gorneo returned to his room.

He didn't fall asleep.

(......What is it?)

Shante kept silent making no noise, holding an intimidated look. With a serious expression, she keenly watched the balcony.

What was it. Gorneo turned his sight to the side, as a voice sounded.

"You're keeping something interesting."

"Intruder" was the word that went through his mind, and Gorneo gracefully assumed a stance. It was using Sakkei. But, if it had gotten so close without him noticing......

But, the next moment, Gorneo was surprised again.

"Is it a wild beast? I never thought I would get noticed without making noise. Ah, it was worth it."

That voice. Although he saw that figure standing in front of the balcony window, Gorneo didn't dare believe his eyes, this absolutely couldn't be.

This place, it ought to be Zuellni.

But he was a Heaven's Blade Successor, and was one of Grendan's protectors, the Luckens' legitimate heir. He couldn't think of why he would leave Grendan.

"How did you know? Smell? If that's the case, then using Sakkei against filth monsters would be almost useless. Revering the downwind would be only proper.”

But, the way he leisurely examined Shante, and the accent with which he spoke, was indeed him.

"Brother."

Savaris Qualafin Luckens.

"Yo! Goru. It's been a while. How many years? You grew big, huh."

Saying this, Savaris stood in front of Gorneo, patting his arm.

"Brother, why have you come here?"

"Ah? I wanted to fight with Layfon."

Before Gorneo even had time to be surprised, Savaris laughed so much he shook.

"Hahaha. Just kidding, just kidding. Well, that kind of thing would be very interesting, it would be well worth the wait."

"......Could it be, you have business with the Mercenary Gang?"

"Well, that kind of thing. Right, why don't you introduce me to this child so I can meet her?"

Savaris' sight turned to Shante who had not relaxed her look.

"Since she saw through my Sakkei, she must be remarkable."

"Huh!!"

With no regard for how pleased Savarais seemed, Shante still didn't change her intimidated look.

"Shante, don't do that."

Seeing Shante about to pounce, Gorneo stopped her. She agilely climbed up Gorneo's back, and made an escape.

"How meaningful."

"She's a problem child."

Gorneo explained the situation of Shante's upbringing.

Hearing those words, Savaris was driven by curiosity.

"Ah! As expected, you can't underestimate the growing up environment! In Grendan strong people are gathered, at the same time, one should take advantage of that place where specially trained monsters are drilled."

He spoke endlessly.

He hadn't changed.

This person hadn't changed at all.

Five years had passed since he left Grendan, but he was still the same.

His outer appearance and his personality all had not changed.

Strong internal Kei that could suppress aging was a known neighbor in Grendan. Trained Military Artists could look younger than their actual age. For example, the Heaven's Blade Successor Tigris ought to be eighty years old, but his exterior did not seem that way at all.

Savaris had also maintained the condition of his body over that period.

"Since I managed to come here, I want to see your abilities. Let me experience them."

"Well......"

He had witnessed the fight with the Academy City Myath. Gorneo sucked in a breath. If it were only being seen by his brother, Gorneo didn't feel any pressure.

"Seems like you grew up. Although you still aren't very mature."

"T, thanks for the praise."

He hasn't thought that he would be praised, so he was surprised.

"You still haven't reached Gahard's level."

But, attaching this sentence, as expected of his brother.

"Well, I guess you haven't. You never had that kind of strong healthy growth."

"Brother, Gahard......"

He had never thought that the impression Savaris had of Gahard was like that, rather, the shock at meeting his admired brother was all gone.

He had once heard of this.

Gahard Baren was Gorneo's brother, and had been beaten black and blue by Layfon, but what had happened to him afterwards.

Savaris should know.

"Ah, then......"

For a moment, there was no noise.

At that time, the light decorating Zuellni was extinguished completely.

The sound also disappeared.

The surroundings quieted down, that would mean that the movements of the city that its residents did not feel had stopped.

The steps of the city had stopped. In order to exterminate invading filth monsters, the city had stopped its movement.

Normally, that would mean the city's death.

But, right now that was not the case.

Because everyone's lights had gone out, the city's night view was made clear.

Seven-colored light was fixed in the night sky, full of fantasy, but also vivid like a real scene, changing the city.

Filth monsters swept over the ground, the city that housed people was being invaded, and Military Artists resisted. That kind of world drew clear boundaries.

But at that time, the people living there could not understand the different situation or the city's changed appearance.

The light source illuminating the city. Past the air filter, the reflecting seven-colored light diffused outward and encroached upwards, drooping downward and flickering.

The aurora had appeared there.

"Shine light upon the future."

The masked man softly said this.

The masked man stood on the roof of an engine of the air filter, muttering.

Wearing a beast mask, even though he was like the other people wearing peculiar clothes and standing on the engine, he was nonetheless distinctive. Wearing a cloak over himself, hand holding a restored Dite, which was a decorative, cumbersome staff that no one would think to use on a battlefield.

On the head of the staff was a large cross, and to protect it, a loop was twisted around it. The ring was covered in uncountable small rings colliding with each other, giving off a biting cold sound in the night air, and simultaneously throwing off sparks.

"Eyes, guard this night's peacefully sleeping thorns. Carve the tombstone inscription of this cross. Arise! Cast light upon the future!"

Shaa (sfx).

A sound drifted.

As he spoke those words, the small rings resounded in the air.

"Eyes, eyes that peer into the forbidden space, arise!"

Shaa

Shaa

Shaa

Shaa

Shaa

Shaa

The sound drifted.

"Cast light onto the future."

The seven-colored light radiated towards Zuellni, and the noise of the colliding small rings spread outwards.

Shaa.

The noise of the staff disappeared, quietly visited by silence.

"As expected, it's only a shadow."

The Wolf Face muttered in a low voice.

The Wolf Faces already knew about the events that happened in Myath.

The connection to Rigzario had failed.

At that time, Dixerio Maskane had brought in a new Military Artist, and a Heaven's Blade Successor from Grendan had also come.

And also, the maiden who was soundly sleeping in the dorm.

But, however you called it, the thorns that guarded her sleep had not appeared.

"If it's a shadow, it couldn't have thorns."

The voice did not contain disappointment.

Their purpose was also to come here to confirm.

"But, to pay respects to them, we lost a lot of precious powder."

Thinking of this made him feel bad. In the world that this city held power over, there were many types of restrictions that stopped the Wolf Face's original Aurora Field world from appearing again. Among them was the power of the powder that had been scattered into the air filter.

"We can't waste it."

Shaa.

The staff resounded again.

"Now, let us return to collect the fragments of dreams from sleep. Since Grendan has begun to move, we cannot ignore it."

Shaa.

"First draw forth his instinct, expose his real body, break his container, and remove the seal on the fragment of dreams."

Shaa.

"Up."

"Saying this, the other Wolf Faces on the engine disappeared without a trace.

"......With this, about an eighth."

The Wolf Face using the staff watched his companions disappear in the city's night, and whispered.

"Those related Heaven's Blade Successors cannot be an obstruction. They are the only ones who could be trouble...... with their character, they will inevitably return."

Even if they engulfed the fragment of the dream, there was a minimum number of Military Artists. If they could do that, I would once again receive my budget......

"It could also be thought of as the blessing of thorns. I should not hastily take things for myself."

He had already failed once. In order to keep from repeating that, this time he should not let his heart be distracted. If people obstructed him, even if they couldn't defeat him they could struggle for time.

"We have not reached Lævateinn. First, we should decide how to seize the fragment of the dream."

Right, first was......

However, Grendan would eventually reach Lævateinn. Even if it were a reflection, the thing that was sleeping would also emerge eventually. In other words, the thing moving under the surface had begun to come up.

That Wolf Face did not know what had happened. Discarding fame, accepting constraints, accepting evaluations of ability, the position of the commander in this world of cities. Grendan had come across Lævateinn, but still did not know what had happened.

Or, perhaps no one understood.

The Wolf Faces did not understand, and the people of Grendan did not understand.

If that were the case, then in this world of cities, in this era, it was impossible to measure to what extent its influence would spread.

The world of the Wolf Faces was the same.

The place that brought the aurora was also the same.

But, then they're the same as us.

Grendan seemed like it was planning something, and we were also restless. Of Rigzario's connected machines, there was still one left that had totally destroyed the sleep of the dream fragment.

Then, before that......

This battlefield was like shogi<ref> Japanese chess </ref>. Regardless of how you were broken, it was still a loss, and the only option was to win before the opponent.

These matters that were considered afterwards were completely unnecessary.

Shaa.

Even though there were no people, there were still the small rings.

The aurora enveloping Zuellni swayed. For various reasons, the light waves shook.

It was like ripples.

"He's arrived."

How were these chess pieces placed?

To penetrate the space of my pieces, it could only be a strong offensive directed at me.

The opponent was only a piece.

I had placed numerous pieces.

But, it wasn't playing the same game, that piece that had not been placed according to the guidelines didn't follow the rules.

How long had it been since he arrived here?

Thinking about it, he couldn't help but feel stupid. It definitely wasn't today or yesterday, but it also wasn't more than two years ago. At most half a year. He didn't have much of a sense of time, so maybe it hadn't even been half a year.

Though, how was this seven-colored scene here?

"How uncomfortable."

The male...... Dixerio Maskane...... Dix whispered. He had returned to his homeland, and though he had been displaced six years from this city, to him it felt like yesterday. He had become accustomed to battling in the City of Strong Desire Velzenheim, but was tired of acting as someone who had been born and raised in the city.

That was this man.

"It really is...... What has happened?"

Dix walked on the empty streets of Zuellni, muttering.

He knew what he had to do.

Nina who had reached Myath also knew. Opposing the Aurora Field, passing through the En system, Dixerio knew the intentions of the Wolf Faces.

The Haikizoku had seized Nina's body.

But, that was only hearsay. He hadn't been fully informed.

Even if he knew the plot of the Wolf Faces, he didn't know their methods, or the kinds of consequences that their objective could bring.

If he wanted to know, he would have to get even more involved with them.

That would mean the danger of being assimilated into them.

Dixerio walked, shoulders trembling slightly. Thinking of the day the City of Strong Desire had been destroyed, that day Dixerio had been steadily living his life, and the events that happened later.

"I don't want to think about that again."

Stroking his trembling shoulders, Dix quickened his pace. He knew Nina's residence. It was the Architecture Department's anniversary commemoration building. His memory of the Architecture student who had constructed it was still fresh. Indeed, he had lived there for three years. Withdrawn and eccentric, not paying any attention to his clothes, not caring if he went several days without bathing or changing clothes, but unable to tolerate a single speck of dust in the room. However, he could build all styles of structures. He could also make alterations. If Dix asked him to alter his room, regardless of how ancient, he was able to decorate and transform it into a style befitting Dix.

"How is it? Don't you feel it's suitable for a senior?"

Though he didn't know where it had come from, he stood on an animal fur rug, and confidently asked this of Dix.

"Aah, it's great."

Dix replied.

How many years had passed since that?

Thinking of his sparkling expression as he spoke about the decorations of the room, Dix unknowingly began running.

The watch on the chain around his neck made a ticking noise. Even though it looked ancient, it still had lots of function. When Dix had been a student, he once had no choice but to leave the city to eliminate filth monsters. No one had been able to send psychokinetic flakes to there, and Dix could do nothing but stand there. An alchemy student had asked, "you're going to eliminate filth monsters?", and given Dix the watch. It had a function to determine position using magnets, and a long-distance communication function...... When Dix had rely on his own strength to return to Zuellni, she had thought of a way to help him, and added necessary functions to the watch.

By now, other than the timekeeping function, all the others no longer worked, but even so, Dix couldn't bear to get rid of it.

"You definitely have to return."

Only she had sent him heartfelt wishes.

It was this watch and that remark which had given the exhausted Dix the strength to return to Zuellni. When he thought of her, the running Dix restored the Dite in his hand.

A large iron whip.

With his brain filled with fighting filth monsters, relying on that big striking weapon, Dix had made it to this day.

Anger simmered in him.

The house had been destroyed, fury.

That guy who had boasted about how he transformed the house, the girl who had given him the watch, and the sweetheart, friends, and rivals that lived in his memories, the ones who let them become memories were these assholes destroying Zuellni.

(Flog, ruin, smash)

The so-called striking weapon, that so-called weight in his right hand, was born all for this.

In order to strike, rout, and crush the obstacles blocking the road ahead, Dix had chosen the whip.

Therefore......

In front of the sprinting Dix, numerous people blocked the road.

"You assholes, I'll give you another death."

Dix shouted while releasing Kei.

His body was already full of enough Kei.

Combined Internal and External Kei variant, Raijin.

Just this one strike thoroughly defeated all of the people blocking the road.

Purple lightning flashed, some blue Kei light mixed in with it, but no one paid attention to this point.

However, that blue Kei had not been used against the Wolf Faces.

"Ah......"

The one lucky person had only been grazed by Dix's Raijin painfully shouted, rolling on the ground.

Something like black spots floated on his chest from his clothing. They slowly diffused outwards.

It looked quite like the erosion from pollutants.

The other Wolf Faces had already perished.

The others were an avatar, and the real thing was just now painfully struggling.

"This can't be, why...... why!"

Because of the pain and suffering, from the inside of the mask came the sound of vague lamentations. This man was already not thought of as one of the Wolf Faces. He had only been a pitiful piece abandoned here to block Dix's offensive.

Afterwards, Dix did not pay attention to the man's ending, continuing forward.

Until arriving in front of the dorm, he was unimpeded.

Dix stopped his steps.

There were no human figures in front of the dorm.

However, there was a killing intent directed at Dix.

"Che."

Licking his lips, he confirmed the situation of his surroundings.

Other than the commemorative dorm, the surrounding buildings were either being constructed or in the middle of demolition.

On an uncovered steel beam, on a roof without tiling, behind a collapsed wall, hid countless Wolf Faces.

Dix's unique skill Raijin was only a straight line attack. So they planned not to face him, but surprise attack simultaneously from many corners.

Considering the ability of the Wolf Faces, regardless of whom, he would pose no threat to Dix.

But, even so, if they attacked collectively, even if he didn't lose he would suffer setbacks.

Time dragged on.

Changing words, these guys' purpose was right here.

(Simply a big open killing field, huh......?)

Considering it was so annoying. Dix extended his empty left hand to his chin.

But, he stopped halfway.

He had not considered whether their plans were to stall him. In that case, he had a restriction, he had to conserve his power or else he wouldn't be able to use it for the critical juncture.

Or it could be that the intelligence about them trying to capture the Haikizoku inside Nina was a trap all along, and their true target was Dix.

Or perhaps both of them were targets, and either was fine.

(Can I part like this?)

(Have they set up a trap for us?)

On battlefields with the Wolf Faces, there were always performances involving mutual probing and entanglements of the mind. He had resolved to not rely on that kind of thing, but only on strength. But, regardless of his resolve, the ranks of those guys endlessly grew.

That was the counter ability of the Wolf Faces.

Quantity.

Overwhelming numbers.

Perhaps, that was their greatest strength, numbers.

Their spying acted as an individual and growing limit, though they could break through it, depending on the individual it would simply make a new limit threshold, and they could only collectively chase power. Even if they tired of the promised rebirth they were individually children, and could only become strong collectively.

It wasn't a moving or tragic realization.

They could not shake from the deaths of their companions.

They could not project their companion's death onto their self, and did not hesitate forward.

(Really, their greatest strength.)

However, Dix was able to defeat that kind of strength.

Just like the men he had just killed, Dix had methods for coping with them.

"Have you finished preparing? Today I won't show you any mercy."

Dix sent words towards the Wolf Faces that were just about to attack.

He was slightly...... indecisive.

Dix could destroy the greatest fantasy that the Wolf Faces held in their heart.

If things progressed as they were, Nina would also become that way.

Was the target of the Wolf Faces to guard against that?

The significance of such prevention was the same for Dix.

(I can't let that guy be on an equal footing with me)

Dix didn't know when the Haikizoku had gotten tangled up with that member of the younger generation.

That poor youngster only planned to provide information, but had rolled into this side of the world. The Haikizoku was utilizing her to become the same as himself, which to Dix was an unforgiveable defeat.

He had to prevent it.

"If you won't come, I'll go."

He wouldn't agree to a stalemate. Dix began taking strides forward.

He treaded forth.

Movement.

External Kei surged up from Dix's whole body.

The iron whips danced acrobatically, creating wind. Creating strong wind. Wild.

The Wolf Faces that were charging closer to Dix were blown flying.

It wasn't over.

"Sorry, I remembered you were an idiot."

The iron whip pointing down lashed the surface of the road. In order to return to its original position and reach. It left deep linear gashes.

The iron whip was draped over his shoulder.

His brain was filled with thoughts of the movements in his Kei vein. The up and down movements of Kei scattered heat around his spine by his waist.

Surges of Kei energy.

Saved up energy.

The Wolf Faces who had been knocked flying climbed back up, and approached Dix again. The serrated blades held in their hands blocked the light of Kei and the radiance of its sparks, like piranhas moving back and forth in the dark night.

Towards their prey, like hungry wolves attacking a tiger.

"How uninteresting."

The blades approached.

But whether they touched the jacket that wrapped his body......

That moment, he erupted.

Raijin.

Release.

The wild roar of the purple lightning chased after the released light along the road in front of the dorm. The Wolf Faces in front of Dix could not endure the strike, and were eliminated.

But, they had not given up.

After finishing his release, Dix stopped his steps, immediately turned, and released again.

Raijin.

Because of that effect of that trick, the Wolf Faces' formation was in chaos. They bore the full power of the blow, and were destroyed. Some people had managed to jump out of the way, and were spared.

But it was not over yet.

Raijin.

This time, he faced upwards. Of the people who had leaped upwards to escape, half were destroyed.

During the momentum of the move and on a steel fixture exposed by a building in the middle of demolition, he released once more.

Raijin.

Correct, it was a strike dropping from the sky.

The road was shattered apart, and Dix walked out from the aftermath.

Fragments of the Wolf Faces' clothing drifted down from above his head.

There were already no Wolf Face figures in the surroundings. Because after four Raijins, they were all ashes.

"Che, though I didn't spend much time, I'm pretty tired."

After complaining, Dix ran towards the dorm.

Wolf Faces had also gathered in the dorm.

As soon as Dix noticed them, he charged in. The movements of the guys blocking him revealed the location of Nina's room. Dix expended all his power, persisting till the end, and arrived at that room.

Once there, Dix saw it.

"So-called Military Artists, but originally just an imitation of one person's abilities, and Electronic Fairies can only be exist in one person's body at a time, a partner that cannot be left aside. Military Artists are the numerous incomplete shadows left behind by one person, Electronic Fairies are inferior copies of prototypes. But, the related matters will not disappear. Electronic Fairies' sufferings are Military Artists' sufferings, the Haikizoku's anger is also the anger of Military Artists. Spellbound by Rigzario, we are the shadow of a world left behind, and under its unending pull we wage war with filth monsters."

He heard someone's voice.

It felt like Nina was in her own dream.

A pitch-black dream.

In the dream, a voice she had never heard before was hovering by her ear.

Who was it?

The voice disappeared. This was a dream, one that was different from the dreams she pictured.

What was different from right now?

"We are shadows."

The voice continued.

"We are shadows born and hidden in this world. Long, long shadows cast by the sunset. We were tossed in a faraway place by our host, and have imitated their appearance."

Have you not thought of the fate of getting away?

When you initially encountered filth monsters, weren't you afraid?

Those Military Artists who braved danger, faced with only envy, who for compensation are imposed upon by normal people living normal lives, have you never felt anger?

Why could they only live in this kind of dangerous place, has no one ever thought that?"

The voice that asked this continued.

"Why do you endlessly fight?"

(I......)

That time, in Nina's heart, memories floated up like bubbles.

The time when she lived in the Senou City Schneibel.

It was when she was small.

It was when she had just begun her training as a Military Artist.

A memory of Nina Antalk when she was ten years old.

Senou City Schneibel. Nina's hometown. The city' with the Rigzario machine which manufactured Electronic Fairies.

As small as birds, just-formed Electronic Fairies floated in the air of the city. Once it reached night, they would sparkle brilliantly like stars, decorating the city's sky.

That was Schneibel.

But if it were during the day, that fantasy scene could not be seen.

"Ah......"

Dust blew around in the blue sky, spreading out slowly. But the winds were strong, coolly blowing past her ears. Since they were protected by the air filters, the strong wind that they did not received rushed straight through, and conversely her whole body was warmly bathed in the sunlight.

The huge multi-legs were moving beside her. Therefore sometimes she saw their shadows, and at those times she would feel pleasantly cool. It wasn't cold. It was thankfully cool.

Because her body was very hot.

"Ah......"

Her hoarse voice resounded in the air. From that low voice, she felt like something had happened. She was surprised at how calm she herself was.

That place was the city's outskirts, above the pipes that were spread across the city's outer walls. Above her head extended the back of the outer portion, to her right was the city's outer wall, and to her left was the city's moving legs. There was a small gap between the outer wall and the water pipes, and if her body moved a little, she would fall to the ground. It was more of a reason to wait there for her fate.

The nearby exhaust pipes gave off a sharp noise. The stampeding sound of the city made the sound of the world even noisier.

That startup noise of the machine shook her body. It was possible that the vibration might make Nina fall to the ground.

Then, she should escape. Though she was a child of ten years, she was a Military Artist. Using her own body's ability, and using the protuberances and scaffolding around, she might be able to return to the outer edge. Even if the Military Artist children all gathered here, it would only be one of their games to test courage.

But, the current Nina still couldn't do it.

The reason why was because Nina's feet and hands were fractured.

"......What should I do."

At a loss, she looked at the sky, asking herself this.

She had already lost the pain of the fractures, only feeling as if her four limbs were boiling. But, that paralysis was the reason why she could not move, since if she moved, severe pain would take that opportunity to strike. Her hands and feet were fractured, and she even had no way to properly stand up.

"......What should I do."

She whispered again with a small voice. She thought of calling for help but because of the pain she couldn't yell loudly. Even if she could, there weren't necessarily people to listen.

At that time, she saw something glittering and giving off light. Under the sunlight, it was very difficult to confirm what it was. But, this thing that was changing without regard to any rules in the middle of her vision could only be one thing.

Above Nina, a ball of light was lightly swaying.

"For sure, there's no problem."

Nina said to the ball of light.

That Electronic Fairy had just been formed, and did not yet have good thinking abilities, and only continued to lightly sway above Nina.

The reason was this Electronic Fairy.

Further, that day, after Nina had argued with her father, that she had dared to run away from home was also a reason.

The reason for the argument was training.

Right now anyone who recognized Nina would be very surprised to see her, but at that time, even though Nina was very dexterous, she didn't like to train very much.

The reason was, her usually good-natured father became strict enough to have changed into a different person during training. In the future, a multitude of different trainers would come to the mansion to hone her skills, but the foundations were all taught by her father.

The so-called foundations were really only getting used to weapons. Repeated practice.

Throughout, she almost untiringly waved the weapon up and down. Around the same time, in order to be able to use both hands flexibly, she usually learned to do things with both hands. During breakfast and lunch, she would switch the hands she used the knife and fork with. Dinner was the same as breakfast. When she studied, every hour she had to switch her writing hand.

Kei training also began around this time, but it was still only at the meditation stage.

During a meeting among Military Artists where instruction was exchanged, Nina saw her father using both hands to manipulate weapons, continually performing various techniques, thinking in her heart how nice it would be if she began training and all of these techniques were taught to her, but disappointment interrupted her thoughts here.

Every day was just monotonous repetitive training and meditation, and it was easy to get bored.

After that was today's argument.

She begged her father to teach her techniques, and her father's face turned serious, explaining the important nature of the foundations. However, the immature Nina did not understand.

Today, her lack of enthusiasm was a level higher than usual.

She pestered her father, who had begun teaching as he usually did, even more.

Hence, she was hit.

With remorse and sadness, Nina ran away from home.

Where should she go...... She immediately thought of Harley's family's house, which she had recently visited and which was close by. But, Harley's father was good friends with Nina's father, and would contact him quickly.

"Wu......"

Nina's closed lips leaked out a sound while she thought. Her face still felt hot. Though she hadn't looked in a mirror to confirm, it was probably still red.

So, where should she go.

Nina decided to run away, and not to return for two or three days.

She took out a money pouch from the pocket of her training clothes. It was a plastic card case with a mascot drawn on it. Inside was placed a debit card meant for a child's use.

When she ran away from home, this was the only thing she had taken with her from her room.

The numerous things like sweets and bread that she had bought during the day and hidden somewhere would be enough to pass the night. Fortunately, she was still not yet cold. But as a precaution, if she bought an outer coat she would definitely get along fine.

Even though this child was able to think this far ahead, she unknowingly turned her pace towards Harley's home.

Then, she saw it.

What she saw was a park. She bought an ice cream at a booth, and thought about what she needed to buy for running away from home.

Sitting on a bench, she enumerated the necessities in her mind. She didn't have much to use. The Antalk family had produced many Military Artists recently, and hence was very rich. However, Nina's pocket money was not much.

Therefore, she had to plan. After planning for a long while, she finally decided what things to buy. She bought everything she needed to run away from home.

"As expected, I'll need Dominif's cookies."

Nina nodded her head in satisfaction at that conclusion. She had not bought them retail, but rather in a package. However, after buying those cookies she had spent all of her pocket money. In that case, that day's three meals would have to be only cookies. She would have to sleep in a field, and her bed would become unnatural. In the first place she did not have money for bedding. She had wanted to buy a warm coat from an old clothing store, but all she had was three meals worth of cookies.

Even if it were Nina, would it be okay to eat only cookies for three meals?

"It's okay, anyway, they're still Dominif's."

Confirming her faith in sweets, she confidently nodded her head.

After finishing her ice cream, Nina jumped off the bench. Stretching her two legs, she jumped down with force. She brushed off the scraps of ice cream sticking to her hands, clearing the way for Dominif's.

At that time, she saw it.

In the center of the park was a single giant tree. A park in the Senou City would definitely have a big tree like this. But the tree in this park was especially big, and it would take at least ten people arm to arm to wrap around it. Its leaves were held up like umbrellas, forming shadows.

That tree was the nest of the Electronic Fairies.

The Electronic Fairies that were gathered would give off light even during the day. Once it became night, they would sparkle with light, and the streetlights were unnecessary among the flurry of balls of light in the park. If the Senou City held a festival, generally people would gather in the heart of this park.

However, right now there were no human figures in the surroundings of the great tree.

Other than one person.

"......Ah?"

That person entered Nina's vision.

Her immature internal Kei helped her raise her visual acuity.

It was a man. A man whose clothes were colorless. The distance was too great so it was still fuzzy. The man carried a big bag on his shoulders, and held something in his hands. Several strongly curious Electronic Fairies had gathered in the man's surroundings.

The Electronic Fairies left the man in unison.

"......Eh?"

For a moment, Nina didn't know what had happened. The man rapidly put the thing in his hand into the bag, looking around himself. After meeting Nina's gaze, he promptly left the park.

He didn't run. Rather, he walked quickly, leaving in a panic.

"S, stop!"

She yelled out without thinking. At that time, she understood.

He had originally caught an Electronic Fairy. The metal cage-like thing in his hands held one inside.

(He's a thief)

As she ran chasing the man, Nina's memories were pulled out.

Nina only knew that she had heard these sorts of rumors before in Schneibel.

It seemed like other cities did not have Rigzario machines. They only had a single Electronic Fairy in their mechanical department, and they had never seen small Electronic Fairies......

So, there were people who tried to steal Electronic Fairies for research. Many types of people tried to steal them, some selling them to other cities, some sending them to faraway cities' research institutions.

The Senou City's Military Artists did not only battle with filth monsters, but also constantly fought against these kinds of criminals. Nina's father was no exception.

"Criminal!"

She yelled loudly. Perhaps the City Police Military Artists that were on patrols would run over.

(Chase him, catch him)

The sense of justice in her own heart urged Nina to move.

The male also seemed like a Military Artist. Even though Nina accelerated her speed, the distance between the two slowly pulled apart.

(He's going to escape)

The gap between a child who had just begun training and a grown Military Artist was wide. With the vigorously widened distance, there was no hope of chasing him.

(If I don't go around)

Nina was aware that only chasing from the back would be useless, and decided to take a detour.

She decided to first go to the Accommodations Facility. If she followed along this road, she should arrive at the entrance to the facility.

"Uh......"

The entrance would definitely be closed, and passage should require formalities and an inspection of body and belongings. If she simply ran straight, the man would have the advantage, but if it were during the entrance inspection......

"This way!"

Her brain quickly working, Nina changed her direction. Turning the corner and using a streetlight to climb up to the rooftops, she followed the roofs to chase the man.

Within her expectations, the man was at the entrance to the Accommodations Facility. From a tourism point of view, there was still a lot of time for shopping. There were not many people around the entrance. She quickly turned to the man.

(I should grab him tightly)

Jumping down from the rooftops, she slowly drew close so as to not be noticed. Whether it was because he had settled down after not seeing Nina, or if he were acting casual in front of the guards, the man's face was calm.

She reached the man. He removed the bag from his shoulder.

(Now)

Nina ran. The man was focused on the package, and his response was slow. The guards were normal people. If a Military Artist appeared in front of them they should just wait by the side...... The man would not be caught like an ordinary thief.

"Ah!"

Behind her back came the man's distress. The bag had entered Nina's hands. She ran while opening the bag, pulling out the cage, and then throwing the bag away. As she ran, she was unclear how to open it, so she ran while holding it.

"Stop!"

Behind her back came the man's sounds of rage. Nina continued running. However, this was the Senou City. The yard that Nina had been familiar with since she was small. Nina ran away through shortcuts.

When she reached the city's outer edge, no one had followed her.

"Okay, this is fine."

Nina put the cage on the ground, pondering how to open it. This way, Nina didn't need to think about how to fool guards' inspections. Therefore she could concentrate on opening the cage.

It wasn't easily openable like a normal cage. Maybe she needed to remove the fencing, but she didn't know a method. Though she thought of breaking it, it was to no avail. If she magnificently destroyed it, it would be troublesome if the Electronic Fairy inside had an accident.

"Do I have no choice but to turn this over to the police?"

As she muttered this,

"Do you think I would let you do that...... hm?"

From behind Nina came a voice.

It was already late when she realized things were bad. As she held the cage thinking of escaping, she was grabbed by the neck.

She had originally thought of surrounding that man, but had been captured by him.

"What were you thinking."

Nina was lifted into the air, and the man reached his hand towards the cage. Nina desperately hugged it in her arms to protect it.

"You nasty thief!"

She bit his hand.

"Ahh! Asshole!"

Nina was thrown. While she was falling she hit a fence squarely with the center of her back, and breathing became difficult for a moment. But, she grabbed the fence before she slipped, and in a breath climbed up and moved to the other side.

"You know how important Electronic Fairies are, and you still come to steal them! What kind of Military Artist are you!"

The man crossed the fence. Nina ran. She had little hope of overcoming him.

(That guy's terrible)

She thought of how to beat him. As she thought, she continued running. It was only a matter of time until she was caught. However, there was nowhere to run. If she tried to cross the fall fence again, she could be caught again in that moment. She could only continue running forward, and Nina knew she would be caught sooner or later, but there were no choices other than running. She hugged the cage tightly.

"Ah-"

Suddenly, her foot slipped. The floor was flat, and didn't have anything to trip over.

(He got me)

She muttered as she fell to the ground. What had the man done? Just as she tried to climb back up, her back was stepped on, and she couldn't move her body.

"You little devil, don't get carried away!"

"Ugh-"

She immediately hid the cage under her chest. The man couldn't get it, and kicked Nina impatiently.

With that kick, the cage was released.

In a panic, she thought of retrieving the cage, but the man blocked her and picked it up. He planted another foot in Nina's abdomen, and she had no way of moving.

"......Are you the Antalk family's rotten little devil?"

The man muttered as he looked at Nina.

"Why do you recognize me......"

"Surely you're clear on that."

"You...... you're from the Senou City?"

Nina was stunned. A Senou City Military Artist, and a resident of the Senou City who lived together with Electronic Fairies, actually wanted to take an Electronic Fairy out of the city......

"What are you thinking! Electronic Fairies are the city's important...... friends."

Friends.

In the Senou City, it was a household saying. The people who grew up in the city Schneibel that defended its Electronic Fairies had all heard this kind of talk growing up. The big trees in the park absorbed liquified selenium to grow, and Electronic Fairies used its sap for food. Although the Electronic Fairies did not participate in the government of the city, they contributed greatly to the environment of the city.

The Senou City had never experienced a food crisis since it was born, nor had it suffered the troubles of blight, which was all credited to the small Electronic Fairies.

The Autonomous Mobile City Senou, with an environment far better than all the other cities. They could live so well because of the benefits of their small neighbors' help, he should have been informed of this much.

"Why?"

She was not content. Since she wouldn't let other cities' people come to steal the Electronic Fairies, yet a favored resident of the Senou City also thought to do so, she was very grieved.

"......Regardless of how healthy you are, there's nothing to talk about if I can't get that Electronic Fairy."

"Why? You're a Military Artist......"

"A little brat like you doesn't understand anything about the business of adults!"

Her abdomen was stepped on with force, and her words came to a halt halfway. She felt like there was the smell of blood mixed in with the breath that was forced out of her.

The sad feeling in Nina was extinguished. The flames of resistance were ignited. She became angry just by thinking of the citizen of the Senou City but who treated Electronic Fairies so roughly, and perhaps another reason was that the man had called them "the business of adults".

In her mind floated the figure of her father who only conducted training of the foundations.

"Che!"

Nina hit the man's foot hard. His ankle. The metal on his boot scratched his skin. Her own fist bled.

Despite this, the man hadn't stabilized after receiving this sudden attack. Nina seized this opportunity to escape. She also used her head to knock the man's chin. His sharp chin hurt her own head. Holding back tears from the corners of her eyes, she recaptured the cage.

And after that she continued running away.

However, the man didn't let her succeed.

"You brat!"

Being caught unprepared by a child's attack, the man became even more furious.

He released external Kei.

It was not his full power, but that was unknown.

Only, Nina was able to notice the danger, and crossed her arms as if she were going to receive a charge.

However, she was unable to fully block it.

The external Kei crashed against her crossed arms, and a rumbling noise spilled forth. The sound of the cage breaking came from within her wrists. Her feet left the ground. The child's light body had jumped up along with the erupting external Kei, but had not fallen back to the ground.

She was thrown off the outer edge.

After that, she couldn't remember what had happened. She had fallen to the ground, and wanted to do something right then, and tried to touch the ground from the pipes. She understood from this kind of situation.

However, at that time, her legs were fractured. And after the first encounter she had lost her awareness, so she couldn't think of what had happened afterwards.

Sustaining the external Kei, her arms and legs had successively failed her.

Even if she was aware of it, her body was unable to move, so several hours had passed like this.

She could only lie there. The sky lost its blue color, becoming an evening crimson. The temperature gradually dropped, and her body began shivering. It might also be because she had lost lots of blood.

Her fractured limbs had not changed their heat, but they did not relieve the cold. She felt pain like needles in her muscles, making her feel very uncomfortable, and letting her realize the abnormal situation that her life and body were in.

Even if she realized, she could do almost nothing, and no one other than her could realize her suffering.

Nina already did not have the leisure to be impatient.

But, she couldn't even cry for help.

The man believed that Nina had fallen to her death, so he had not come to check. The cage was also broken, and the Electronic Fairy safely escaped, and was floating above Nina.

The man's plans had completely fizzled.

This confidence was the only thing currently supporting Nina.

But, this pillar became unreliable in the face of the setting sun.

It was still early to be swallowed in darkness. Because the city's legs blocked the sun, it was easy for shadows to form in that place.

The scene of the sun dipping into the wilderness always had a hard-to-describe loneliness. But she did not have the leisure to feel that way. She could only feel worried about things.

Her vision was narrow, inviting loneliness. Her throat felt unbearably parched.

Perhaps she should be glad that she didn't feel hungry, though it was only because she felt weak.

If her surroundings became darker, she would be able to clearly see the faint light of the Electronic Fairy.

"It's okay."

The Electronic Fairy was worried about her. The quiet reply of her voice passed by her own ears.

(Am I...... dead?)

Her throat was dried, and even breathing was difficult.

"It's great that I got to buy Dominif's cookies."

As night quietly fell, Nina was secretly glad.

"Running away from home is really hard......"

She was afraid that her own consciousness was beginning to become chaotic. Her own thinking and speaking was becoming unclear. Her vision gradually became covered by darkness, and she felt that it was already evening.

It was not really night yet, but rather that Nina had lost consciousness.

-When her consciousness was restored, it was genuinely night.

But, because of the glare, Nina screwed her eyes shut.

"What......?"

Had help come? She thought this. It was a prediction in line with the situation. Nina had not returned home, her parents had become worried, come to look for her, and then noticed her. That was the most likely sequence of events.

But, there actually were no people around, only glowing light surrounding Nina.

"Electronic Fairies?"

Balls of glowing of light had gathered together to surround Nina.

Then, the light behind the group of Electronic Fairies became particularly strong.

"......Eh?"

It seemed like there were people. But, this was not the case. It was a nude woman, giving off the same kind of surrounding glow as the Electronic Fairies. However, the place where her wrists should be were instead replaced by wings.

Her long hair was decorated with several long feathers. From her waist extended long feathers like a skirt. From her ankles down, she had the feet of a bird, staying still in midair as if they wanted to grab the air.

"Schneibel?"

It couldn't be.

She had never seen her, but she had never seen an Electronic Fairy this large, so it must be her, Schneibel.

When the reply came, a sound passed by her ears. A great sound was nearby, and the city's legs stopped.

The Electronic Fairy Schneibel.

Schneibel overlooked Nina. It wouldn't be too much to say Schneibel was this city's consciousness, this city's body.

"Ah......"

The half-human half-animal Electronic Fairy calmly and steadily looked at Nina. Those eyes were full of gratitude towards the Electronic Fairies who were attempting rescue, and concern towards Nina's injuries.

There was no speech. However, with just a look, one could realize what she wanted to express. Nina became happy. She had not done anything wrong, and had earned approval.

"How great."

She closed her eyes, slowly tasting her leaking tears. She was happy. In her heart, she wanted her death to hurry up and arrive. Though she didn't want to die, and she wanted to become strong through her father's training and protect the city, right now even if she died it wouldn't make a difference.

For this, she was happy.

Things were like this...... Still, Nina found the things that happened next simply incredible.

One Electronic Fairy, one glowing ball of light was flying back and forth in Schneibel's surroundings. Schneibel tilted her chin at that ball of light, and lightly nodded her head.

Nina didn't understand what that represented.

The ball of light moved from Schneibel to above Nina. It drew a single circle, then flew straight into Nina's chest.

Heat bloomed inside Nina, spreading through her whole body. That heat seemed like it wanted to burn out Nina, but she had no way to cry out.

What was happening. She had just gotten praised, but suddenly, this kind of thing had happened......

However, the heat instantly disappeared. The pain also dissipated without a trace, leaving Nina with her reply......

She stood up.

"......Eh?"

Instantly noticing the condition of her body, she was unable to voice her complaint that she had just been thinking of giving to Schneibel.

The temperature of her fractured limbs should have been very hot, they should have been swollen and bruised, and she had felt all of this before, but right now they didn't hurt at all.

"How......?"

She couldn't believe her own condition.

Schneibel's praise.

However. She promptly realized the abnormality.

To be able to notice that, Nina was a smart child. However, in this kind of situation, was that lucky or unlucky.

The ball of light that had entered Nina's chest.

The ball of light that she had saved herself.

The ball of light who had suffered along with Nina and encouraged her.

The Electronic Fairy.

"No way...... How can that be......"

No one denied it. The clumps of light surrounding Nina...... Among the numerous Electronic Fairies, not a single one flew next to Nina, showing their disagreement. Schneibel's eyes were full of calm, and gazed at Nina.

Tears fell. However, with the tears this time, she could not feel happy at all. Only sadness. Utter sadness.

The Electronic Fairy had sacrificed its life for her.

She could only think of this.

"No way..."

At a loss, Nina stood there for a long time.

The light had guarded Nina forever.

The sound of whispers around Nina. Though she felt this way, there was no conclusive evidence. Her hands and feet had feeling. She wasn't too clear if she existed in reality.

"A shadow of a fragment of the dream. Is that what you are?"

That kind of voice came.

Fragment of the dream?

What was that?

(I don't understand)

Nina thought. She didn't know how it was expressed. Even though it was a sound it didn't enter through her ears.

So, was it a dream then?

However, a dreamscape wouldn't be this realistic.

Nina's dreams were always vague and discontinuous. Short scenes continuously interchanged, and they were impossible to make head or tail of.

But today alone was unusual.

And, since she could so clearly remember things from when she was ten......

(What's going on?)

Obviously, things were strange.

However, she completely didn't know what to do. She had just tried to test standing up, but her body gave no response. She wasn't impatient that she couldn't move, but she thought the air was very oppressive.

"Originally, this was a secret that Zuellni sensed."

"Hmm, this is already no longer just a shadow."

"-So you were that kind of child. No, even if there is lineage, blood is not enough to describe it."

"Your actual relatives have great significance, huh."

"Yes. It was intended this way from the beginning."

"Ah, that's how it is."

"It's appeared."

"So it's appeared."

"It's appeared."

The whispers conveyed these meaningful words.

However, she didn't understand their meaning.

She didn't understand, but it seemed like the sounds were deciding something.

It obviously concerned Nina, but they ignored Nina and continued talking.

"-The divine being has appeared."

"Then we will have to change our actions."

"We should change them."

"We should bring it back."

"As long as it's a fragment of the dream it doesn't matter what we do. No, absorb it, let me become even closer to completion."

"That would be good. Though it's impure, it's also matured."

"That's true. If we can't reach the strength of the copies, it's not worth mentioning. As expected of the fragments of the dream here, mixing is the best policy."

"That way is fine."

"That's good."

What had they decided?

"Now - we need to unlock the seal......"

"That, and also we should hurry up and......"

Suddenly, the speech behind her intermingled with murmurs and disappeared.

"Oh......"

"It's come."

"No, it's not only that."

"Could it be?"

"Could it be someone from Grendan?"

"Could it be?"

"However-"

"This external strength"

"It's very close to mine."

"This is-"

"This is......"

The chat passed her by, and unable to understand its significance, Nina was only able to continue floating through this ocean.

The sky suddenly underwent a mutation.

A street of Zuellni, not in the middle of the school buildings, but rather at the end, near the mixed student residences and stores.

It was a blaze.

A suddenly appearing blaze that swirled like a vortex, rising to the sky, colliding with the air filters, and leaking air dissipating outside making it even worse.

The source of that fire.

"Haha, what kind of joke is this?"

Savaris was standing on a roof, looking into Zuellni's sky.

There was light of seven colors. A scene never before seen, and the nearby pillar of flame would soon burn out.

"This kind of scene has begun."

The smell of battle stimulated the mucous membranes in his nose.

He saw the source of the pillar of flame.

In that place was a crimson-haired girl.

A voluptuous beauty with a wild nature, glowering at the sky with a spear in her hand. The clothes she wore were tattered pieces of cloth, almost the same as being nude. It seemed as if she hadn't the slightest sense of shame, full of sensuality, with her whole body enveloped with overflowing Kei, and along with the naturally shifting blaze, she resembled a sacred goddess of war.

Exactly what was the situation?

Savaris was not very clear.

Everything had happened quickly. Gorneo also felt uncertain, and also wanted to know the answer.

Behind Gorneo's back, Kei suddenly expanded outwards.

The moment he felt this, the room was filled with flame. Savaris reflexively broke a window and withdrew to the roof from the balcony. Flame flew out of the window that Savaris had broken, then undulated and distorted like an animal to become a pillar of flame, reaching towards the sky.

The sky shone with seven-colored light.

"Gorneo, are you dead?"

That blaze. He thought that perhaps his brother who had still not emerged might have been too late to escape and met his end, but, he didn't feel that he had to go save him.

If he died, the central position of the Luckens would have to be assigned to some other brother of the household.

"Well then. What else will happen?"

There was still flame in the seven-colored sky.

The one who produced that flame, that naked beauty, undoubtedly was Shante. The girl who had seen through Savaris himself while he concealed himself with Sakkei. But even that queen was unable to change her skeleton, and since Shante was able to produce such great changes in her posture and appearance, in the end she must be using some kind of witchcraft.

Also, this sort of huge expanding Kei.

He held hostility towards the hosts who owned this sort of Kei.

The seven-colored sky.

Who was it who had caused this kind of mutation, where was he, and why had this happened?

"No matter how I look at it, it's impossible."

Without showing any indecision, Savaris muttered.

"......If it's like this, then it has something to do with the Wolf Faces, right?"

While watching, Savaris thought about how to inadvertently throw the problem to someone else.

The blaze burning in the sky would soon lose its momentum and disappear completely. The seven-colored light still remained in the sky. But the color was shining less brightly, about to be engulfed by the original stars and darkness.

When it had completely disappeared, Savaris instinctively perceived the end of this strange night.

Though the tower of flame had disappeared, the Kei overflowing from Shante had not weakened. That figure with beautiful limbs and the fighting spirit of a carnivorous beast, and her eyes staring at her prey-

"Gah!"

With a short growl, Shante flew from the balcony. As Shante chased, tracing a red path through the air, Savaris also jumped out.

However, his breathing had already changed, and he jumped towards a different place.

The reason that Savaris changed his breathing was because there was another Kei.

If Shante's was fire, then this was thunder.

Very swift, as well as very heavy, that blow of Kei made one associate it with the capriciousness of the weather.

That blow of Kei, bringing a feeling of strength, rushed towards Savaris.

<center>◇</center>

Dix, who had reached Nina's room, saw it. For a single of a dormitory, Nina's room was pretty common. This dormitory had not been constructed while Dix was there, but the room's size could be mostly understood from the exterior of the dormitory and the configuration of the entrance's interior.

This night. This seven-colored night. The aurora split the starry sky.

In that place, Nina was wearing western sleeping clothes.

In her surroundings, Wolf Faces encircled her.

"You, get away from Nina!"

Still standing in the corridor, Dix yelled.

The sound of Kei mixing swayed and rippled in space, and sparks scattered around the door. Nina and the others' bodies had already begun to sway.

(Che, as expected)

As a result, Dix's heart was left speechless.

(My opponents led me by the nose)

The world of the Wolf Faces. The power that had changed Zuellni into this was concentrating in that area.

Because of that, this room that belonged to Zuellni couldn't even keep its shape.

(I guess I stupidly entered)

If he entered, he would have no choice but to comply with a different set of rules. It was because the power of Military Artists existed on this side that they could use it. In a different kind of battle on the other side, the Wolf Faces would have an advantage.

Since he already lost in numbers, if he also lost in fighting power, then there would be no meaning.

"It's you as expected, Dixerio Maskane."

"Aah, it's me indeed. Is there anyone else? That would be very strange."

Dix replied with and emotionless voice.

"I disagree, I disagree."

"Most of the people who shared your cause have been eliminated."

"Forgotten ends."

"Lifeless ends."

"Remembered ends."

Painful recollections made Dix's face frown. When he was in Zuellni, Dix had fought like he did now, and had pulled in other people like Nina.

He thought of that dead end.

The generation who had built that dormitory did not remember anything about Dix. The girl who had made the watch for him had died because she was involved with this. Also, in the end during the graduation ceremony he had rejected that girl who had wanted to get closer to Dix.

Of the people who had spent time together with Dix in Zuellni, no one remembered anything about him.

The only thing left was a name in the school records.

"Especially, isn't it painful to live in this world?"

"You only drag many people into there."

"Join our ranks."

"With your presence, we can connect the hole between this world and our world."

"You erode the world."

"Painful, isn't it."

"You can also return."

To that unconvincing temptation, Dix laughed provocatively, refusing.

"It's not a joke."

His hand holding the iron whip stabbed out. The Kei covering the Dite leaked out, scattering sparks. It was an intense strike that exuded sparks.

"You destroyed my city. You killed my father, killed my brother, destroyed everyone. The people I hated, the people I trusted, with no regard for how good a thing was, everything."

Everyone had been killed by the people brought by the Wolf Face in front of him.

The only one who had been left was Dix. The filth monsters who had come to the City of Strong Desire Velzenheim before it stopped because of the smell of humans that it gave must have been disappointed. Only the residual odor of humans was left behind in that place.

No one was there anymore.

There were no figures or clothing, nor were there corpses, only traces of the lives of the people who had lived in that destroyed place. Simply gazing at the city that had totally disappeared made one feel a powerless sense of futility.

All of them had been snatched away by the group of people in front of him.

The Wolf Faces said that they had been chosen, but this group of beings had embezzled them.

"I will take all of those things back. If I can't recapture them from your hands then I will smash them. Dixerio Maskane's recapturing is just that, smashing your flesh and bones.

Crackling Kei was released across the whip, and sparks again scattered into the sky, pouring out in waves.

"How?"

It was intended to be provocative. It was intended to be emotional rather than stupid, but, that kind of performance was already in error.

On the other side of this door was a different world. The power of Military Artists could not be used.

Overwhelmingly adverse conditions.

However...... Dix could not be impatient.

"I'll do it."

A smile floating on his face, he said this.

At about the same time.

Suddenly, flame appeared in that room. That fire started tiny, as if a tiny nova had been produced in that black world, and in a moment became a billowing blaze, submerging the room in a uniform crimson color.

"That......"

Dix's indifferent laugh made the Wolf Faces waver.

"Did you forget? So far that guy has existed in many different conditions. You should have acknowledged that, right?"

That moment, the ground and sky of Zuellni were connected by a gigantic pillar of flame. The fire covered Zuellni, and due to this the city's outsiders were incinerated.

Of course, that room was also affected.

"A god of fire?"

"It's appeared."

When Nina had been dragged into that battle, and faced a strong obstacle in front of her, she had acted according to her beliefs, and summoned a kouhai.

It was because the current situation ignored time and space that she could do that kind of thing.

The current appearance was the same way.

"Do you have anything that surpasses this? The odds are against you, and you will forever be hunted."

"Access should still be restricted, how......"

The woman’s voice shook slightly, as expected.

Sure enough, the beginning had been when Nina came in contact with that thing. If the Wolf Faces had not acted from below Shante, she might not have been able to gain access and accomplish this with Dix.

However, that the Wolf Faces had used bait to find Shante, and had forced out her original form using Heartseer Fruit - it was a possibility.

But, there was no way to explain that.

When the flame disappeared, the dorm room had returned to their surroundings. Nina was sleeping on the bed. The Wolf Faces who had been pulled back by the rules of this world planned to use their Kei to combat the fire, they had been pushed back halfway to the bed.

The Wolf Faces who could do nothing more had no way to resist. They welcomed the same fate as the others who had already been struck down.

"......It's all futile, huh."

The last man grumbled like this.

"But it doesn't matter how many of us you defeat, sooner or later you will be swallowed by this storm."

"Whatever you say."

Enemies eliminated.

He felt a feeling like hard candy under his feet.

It was the broken, left behind masks on the floor. They also disappeared after a short time.

He looked at Nina who slept on the bed. It seemed like her nightmare had disappeared, and other than the sweat on her forehead no traces of what the Wolf Faces had planned to do to her were visible.

The Haikizoku in Nina slept.

"I'll take it out."

Dix slowly raised his left hand, gathering Kei at his fingertips.

There was nothing good about being possessed by a Haikizoku. He couldn't understand the interest that the Wolf Faces showed towards the Haikizoku. Even if they tried, they would only suffer heavy blows, a lesson learned that Dix understood.

"Ah, if only you didn't keep targeting it."

The fingers of his hand flashing with Kei light drew close to Nina's abdomen.

However, he had to stop.

A huge Kei approached.

(What is it?)

The Wolf Faces had already retreated. The abnormality enveloping the city had been instantly returned to normal by Shante.

Then, who exactly was the owner of this Kei?

Dix who had stopped his hand jumped out of the dorm. In any case, he could not allow this place to become a battlefield.

"Wow, what an interesting night."

That man said these words with a light tone of voice. A reckless smile was plastered on his face. If one only looked at his expression, it seemed as if he were greeting someone he met while taking a walk.

However, his whole body was filled with Kei.

He faced Dix.

(This guy is a problem)

Looking across, Dix was left speechless. He clearly understood the gap in strength.

(I don't have a chance)

At least it was like this.

"Don't you think it's an interesting night?"

The nameless man said the same kind of thing again.

"Hmph, is that so. What are you doing in this kind of night. When the weather conditions are so poor, you should really stay indoors."

"Aah, that's how it is. But not necessarily. I don't know whether it is going to rain, so it's unknown whether finding shelter under a roof will be of any use, so what's the point of staying indoors?"

"It would be nice if you could go back to your bed and cover your eyes and ears and pretend that several things never happened."

"But, those things are not all subjective. It's not like I'll disappear, and from my point of view I see this as already very interesting. Also I got to meet you. Regardless of whether you're an enemy or a companion, it's a good thing. I found something interesting outside of Grendan. That queen is probably already rethinking the dispatch."

"......A Heaven's Blade Successor."

"I'm very clear on that."

It began.

Light came from the male's wrists and feet. Dites were encased in his gloves and boots. His handguards and footguards restored with a sound. Martial arts. Right fist. Words swam in his mind, and while they swam his body began moving.

He received it with his iron whip.

"I'm Savaris, what about you?"

"Someone who should be dead."

Ignoring the numbness of his right hand, Dix emitted Kei from his whole body. However, Savaris had already returned to his previous distance.

(He's playing around)

If he wanted to kill Dix in a moment, he might be able to. The whole body was a weapon in martial arts, and the distance they had been at before was favorable for Savaris. However, it was a troublesome distance for Dix who was waving a large weapon around.

He had discarded that distance.

(He must be playing)

"What's up? Things shouldn't be like that, right? You should have some hidden skill. I understand."

Savaris had not taken up a stance. However, he had no openings. Though he was playing, he had not relaxed his vigilance. Without a stance, nor had he tidied up his posture. His awareness and body were compressed and condensed for battle, able to erupt in a moment.

But, the prey never developed ways to become the hunter. The reality of the hunter did not change, and there was no leeway.

He couldn't escape.

"......Honestly, there's no meaning in this for me."

"In that case, if you let me roam freely, what if I go destroy the thing that you want to protect? It's in this building, right?"

"Outrageous."

"I don't have much leisure time like this. And this has something to do with those Wolf Faces, right? But you're a little different from those weak guys, or perhaps you're enemies? What's more, isn't the girl with the Haikizoku in this building?

"You......"

"Regardless of what the impact is, that's something that I have to bring back."

That was the reason why a Heaven's Blade Successor was here.

(His target is the Haikizoku?)

What did this mean? Dix pondered. Wasn't the power of the Haikizoku something unnecessary to cities?

Was it necessary? Had the quality of Military Artists fallen? Could it be that it was possible to produce some ability that surpassed power? That couldn't be.

Then, what did this mean?

Did it perhaps have something to do with that place?

(......What should I choose to make that guy quit)

"I have no choice."

Making up his mind, Dix used his left hand to cover his chin, and moving his hand further up, covered his mouth.

There was nothing else similar to that movement.

If the one who stood there were a Wolf Face rather than Dix, it would have been very fitting.

It was the movement of wearing a mask.

His vision momentarily narrowed.

Once it recovered, strength had filled his entire body.

"Oho."

Savaris laughed even deeper, raising his wrist. Facing his opponent with half of his body allowed him to become narrower.

"So you're taking it seriously?"

But the smile on that face had not disappeared. Actually, it had become even wider.

A shallow smile that seemed as if it had been pasted on, a smile that was part of a strong emotion.

"You should feel grateful."

From the seams of the mask came blue-colored Kei that covered his whole body. It was the same as the Wolf Faces.

"Yeah, I can't thank you enough."

His whole body was surrounded by expanded Kei but his attitude did not waver. However, he accepted Dix's Kei, making welcome preparations.

"Only this is left, companion of Grendan......"

Holding back painful memories, the iron whip on his shoulder.

One strike.

Regardless of opponent, Dix stabilized himself to decide the battle in one strike. He would not cower even if his opponent were a Heaven's Blade Successor.

Savaris enjoyed it, lowering his waist further.

He stood there, planning to watch Dix's moves and respond to them.

Two people both stood in that place unmoving. This space was not appropriate for estimating, but they calculated the opportunities for their opponent to strike, continually raising the density of their internal Kei.

(......This guy doesn't have his Heaven's Blade)

Unleashing his Kei, Dix confirmed that fact. Savaris's Dite had the texture of a Platinum Dite, loaded with a Ruby Dite. He was using that to refine his Kei.

The Heaven's Blade was also a Platinum Dite, but the thing Savaris was using now wasn't that.

That thing only had the appearance of a Platinum Dite, but had a totally different substance.

Having already confirmed the lack of a Heaven's Blade, he thought. A Heaven's Blade Successor who refined Kei for his martial arts.

In a second, the contest should be decided. Because of the reason that had dragged that person into this, it was unknown what things would become later. They also existed on different timelines. They wouldn't need to meet again after this.

Upon careful observation, the person under the mask didn't have special features. However, that man was a rough person, with a thick body. He had a seemingly all-encompassing sense of a security, and at the same time held steady ambitions. An imperial demeanor.

The hidden strength that Savaris had spoken of entered this realm, as if an opposite extreme.

(Well, I think it would be better to end this useless matter)

Dix, who had decided upon that, moved.

Raijin.

At an appropriate opportunity he charged through the space between the two, brandishing the iron whip.

By the time he drew close, Savaris hadn't moved.

As he took his first step, he realized this.

(He hasn't entered a stance)

He perceived that attitude and got angry.

Of course, it was impossible that he would become timid. Regardless of the situation, since he had already released once, there would be no meaning in stopping.

The iron whip guided lightning, crashing down towards the head of Savaris who could not be forgiven.

That moment - in that moment, the smile on Savaris's face disappeared. His eyes that were always narrowed opened wide, but Dix saw the sweat that emerged on his forehead.

Savaris's left hand moved. Would the iron whip be blocked?

(He might be able to catch up......)

No. He couldn't think like that.

Even if he could match the speed of Raijin, it was impossible to receive the strike with one hand. He would smash Savaris's confidence with his two hands.

But, Dix was betrayed by reality.

A heavy sound rang out that seemed to shake the air. The ground between the two was cut open, and burst outwards. The scaffolding on the exterior of the nearby structures shook intensely, and the things on it collapsed.

The shock of the blow had been concentrated at the impact point, and had penetrated through. The aftermath had not been reduced.

It had not been reduced, and only this had happened.

Moreover, Savaris had endured it.

"......How is it possible to do that!"

"Aah no, it really hurts."

Savaris's hand that grabbed the iron whip sprayed blood. The handguard that covered it had also been damaged. The place that the hand had protected - Savaris's face, was dyed in a red color by the droplets of blood that scattered out, and the blood that spilled from his broken forehead also mixed in.

[[Image:CSR vol10 259.jpg|thumb]]

Savaris's hand pulled in the distance to Dix.

"Ah, my whole body's numb. You're lucky that I wasn't able to counter."

Savaris clenched his right fist that was fixed by his waist.

If he struck out, a large hole would certainly have opened in Dix's chest.

"However, I understand your strength now."

"Really...... I couldn't do it."

Savaris understood Dix's situation, and Dix also understood Savaris's situation.

Savaris's left hand hung down. It wasn't weakness, his bone had definitely been dislocated. His skull might have been broken. The bones of his left wrist had also received an effect.

He gave up on the bone of his shoulder, which was at the stage of urgently pestering him.

(Did he do that unreasonable kind of thing on purpose to learn my strength?)

For someone as strong as Savaris, that kind of thing could be completely cured with a few days of internal Kei treatment. Of course, it was obvious that if he wanted to recover more quickly it would be normal to go to a hospital.

But, was there really someone who would let himself fall under that dangerous move for that kind of purpose?

In short, Savaris was that kind of person.

He had never thought about the battles that were in front of him.

He never even had to think about if a battle would make him happy.

Battle-crazed.

"It's really annoying that someone like you is here."

"Hasn't it been destined from the start? That I'd be here."

"How would that kind of thing be."

As to how Savaris managed to get his feet to walk over from that side, he had no idea.

But, Savaris surpassed Dix, and from that side came a deep sense of danger.

This man didn't fit the situation, and perhaps he was able to move like the Wolf Faces.

It was a possibility.

If they battled there it would be very interesting.

"Let's continue."

"Can you match me?"

Wasn't a comparison of their methods even more related to strength? His face held confidence in this. He didn't believe the effects of receiving Raijin would disappear. The color that his bone injuries gave off had not returned to normal, and however you looked at it his arms would not let him continue battle. Moreover, if he could not use his arms his body's balance would be thrown off.

Other than that, obstacles should have arisen inside his body.

Even so, his smile had not changed.

You could even say that, because of this situation, the two strengths were on equal standings.

Enticed by the thought of beating that confidence, Dix held to his intellect that was quickly being driven to anger.

Silently, he prepared.

Once more, he released Raijin.

"That kind of stupid way of doing things is worthy of respect."

He no longer wanted to deal with playful words.

Savaris ignored his left arm that hung down, moving his right fist forward slightly. It didn't seem that he was planning to use his right hand to do the same thing as before.

(......No)

He laughed, the pain of his left wrist not showing in his smile, his mood seeming to be even fiercer than before.

The Kei infused in his right hand was completely different from before. Kei that seemed like the fangs of a wild beast leaked out, bringing an almost scorching pain to Dix's face.

His comments had ended. He was now thinking of how to hunt.

Savaris's stance was a form taken for the purpose of defeating Raijin.

He had already been blocked. Dix's heart already had the feeling that he was being unraveled. But, Dix didn't abandon Raijin, and Savaris also didn't think he had fully unraveled the trick. If he couldn't use his left hand again, then he couldn't counter. If he struck two or three blows, Savaris would be the one to fall.

Because he understood that, Savaris did not use the same stance. It wasn't a stance used to protect his left hand.

Rather, it was a stance to more easily use his right hand.

(Well~ however many times I fall, I'll manage)

There was a cold sense of tension deep inside his playful words.

Would he be defeated or would he counter...... Thought he clearly saw Savaris's intent to counter, Dix still stepped forward.

Raijin.

He closed in on Savaris like lightning.

Savaris still stood there unmoving. He just laughed, his right fist not moving.

What was he thinking? It wasn't something that could be pondered during that flash of motion. If he began moving, he could only escape backwards.

The iron whip flew down towards Savaris's head.

However, this time a disastrous feeling in Dix's wrist immediately spread through his whole body.

"Ugh-"

As the only thing left for him to do, Dix corrected the mistake he had made in the degree of strength.

He completely didn't react.

Maintaining his precarious sense of balance that was almost destroyed, he yelled out loudly. His line of sight was filled by Savaris's smile as he was caught.

-cough-

Adjust his spacing. He opened his legs and firmly planted his feet in order to maintain his distance, but it was already too late.

The right fist punched forward.

It had already entered his vision.

His left shoulder. Was this an eye for an eye? He didn't even have any spare time to feel pain. He suddenly didn't feel anything beginning from his left shoulder.

He perceived himself almost shattering.

In that moment, Dix hastily changed his plans. The strength that he was attempting to suppress changed its direction.

Towards Savaris.

Noticing thie change. Savaris still let out a smile.

He had no other response, so he sudenly moved. It should be very easy to solve this riddle.

He was tricked.

Other than paying attention to Savaris's skills as a martial artist, he had forgotten something.

The refined Kei that he used.

The afterimage blinded his eyes, even though Dix soon understood it. However, it wasn't such an easy thing to use refined Kei to produce an afterimage.

Especially since Dix didn't pay attention to it, he was very easy to trick.

(But, it's not over!)

Dix abandoned defending himself in his assault, since he had no way to stop Savaris from moving around. Had he been read?

However, he had no time to be timid. Savaris extended his right fist.

A feeling of numbness spread all over his right hand.

A slight feeling.

The iron whip left his hand. Savaris had sent the iron whip flying with a knee. Several fingers of his right hand bent in an impossible direction.

Even still, there was no way to stop.

His hand weakly went for Savaris's face.

He grabbed his face.

Suddenly, a hot pain shot through the back of his head as if its flesh were being cut open.

It was fingers. Savaris returned the rally and changed his right fist into a knife hand attack. His breathing was blocked. His windpipe was collapsed. Ah, had everything crumbled? He felt the fingers that had cut into his flesh bending. Were they touching bones?

He would die in a moment. His brain and body disconnected.

At that same time, Dix's awareness disappeared into darkness, but he had accomplished his aim.

"Aah, how dangerous."

He felt like his body lost its heat for a moment. If they exchanged blows, the one who died might have been himself. Thinking this, Savaris's body shivered.

But, his smile deepened.

Equal degrees of fear and enthrallment ran through Savaris.

"How unfortunate. If I had the Heaven's Blade, I really would have wanted to mutually compete without tricks."

He looked at the corpse of the man under his feet. The man fallen face down prone...... He hadn't said his name even up to the end.

Even so, what was the deal with that blue Kei?

"Could it be the strength of the Haikizoku?"

If that were true, then it was really regretful. Fighting against a Heaven's Blade Successor with only ordinary strength, that was all it was. Strength full of significance in a city outside of Grendan would hold no real signifcance if brough inside Grendan, especially in the current Grendan.

Or, was it because of this man?

"I expect I can't eliminate you for the time being, huh?"

He couldn't confirm whether or not it was the Haikizoku.

At that time, a hoarse howl reached his ears.

The sound came from the dark night towards Savaris.

The seven-colored sky had disappeared, and that place had returned to an extremely ordinary city night.

"Ah, then this commotion has already ended, right?"

Perhaps it had been that girl like an incarnation of fire who had ended it. She definitely had defeated all of the remaining masked companions.

It would be nice if he could fight with that girl, but he figured that it would be too reckless with this kind of injury.

"How unfortunate."

Mumbling, he looked at his feet again. He looked again at the figure of the strength that had pushed himself into an impasse.

However, the dead body that should be there was no longer there. The blood that had overflowed like water was not there, and even the smell of blood that stimulated the nose had disappeared.

The blood that had dyed his hand, which had split flesh and broken windpipe and bones, had also disappeared in the same way.

Even the traces of damage from the time that he had initially blocked the Raijin had actually cleanly disappeared.

"So it's that way, since no one must ever have witnessed this much being so clearly cleaned up."

The articles recorded by the first-generation Luckens family head didn't have any credibility, and nothing relevant to the debris of the battlefield could be found in Grendan's records.

It was rather hard to believe that it be that it was a completely natural thing for all of the debris to be unable to remain behind.

That was outside the imagination.

"How surprising. Perhaps Grendan might even be damaged if this sort of interesting thing happened in Grendan."

But, that was not his future. Savaris stood off by the side. What were the reasons? Perhaps it was something he had realized when he was in Myath. Leerin had seen things that Savaris could not. He had naturally been pulled into this when he had chased after Leerin to guard her.

So how did Leerin see that thing?

He pondered up to here, but had no reason that he could call the conclusion.

In the future, the time in which he was bored would somewhat decrease. He was only full of those kinds of thoughts.

However......

"Hm?"

The change made Savaris tilt his head.

The pain in his hand had disappeared.

He saw that the black bruise on his wrist where his bone had been broken had changed colors, returning to its original healthy condition.

"This......"

He only thought about his doubt up to here.

"Hm?"

Savaris turned his head to survey his surroundings.

"Why am I here?"

Gorneo's face could be seen, but his brother should have been long since dead.

It was inconceivable. In an unstable mood, Savaris stroked his left wrist. His body was intensely hot. Even if it were slowly fading away...... the existence of that heat was inconceivable.

......In the recent extremely fulfilling battle, he had definitely felt that way.

But, Savaris didn't feel so anymore.

"How laughable."

However many times he turned his head, sure enough, Savaris would have to think about what he would do next. He felt that it wasn't good to return to his brother's place. But, he hadn't yet decided where to sleep. Might as well go to the Mercenary Group's place now.

Savaris's memory loss clearly had a reason.

While using Raijin, upon losing his hand, Dix immediately changed his plans.

His original goal, which he had reached after Savaris had completely defeated his adversary.

At that time, he immediately accomplished his aim.

Back then when he took that kind of suicidal strike posture, it had that kind of significance. Moreover, he had succeeded. His skull was breaking, and right before his awareness died out, he thought of a way to draw close, and succeeded.

He was in contact with Savaris.

Savaris had not noticed him barely using a suitable amount of Kei from his fingertips directly to his brain. It wasn't something that gave a physical blow. It was a secret skill discreetly passed down by the Luckens family.

It was a skill used to remove the memories of families in the occasion that their techniques were stolen. By injecting Kei into the portion of the brain that served as memory storage, it erased the most recent memories. For the purposes of Dix and the other side, along with some other factors, his memories related to Dix had been removed.

Dix was at the place where most of the students of Zuellni had been during the time when he was in Zuellni. The day of the seniors' graduation ceremony. The other people would go there in later years.

Because of that skill, of the students at Zuellni at the same time as Dix, none remembered him.

But it was no use with regards to Nina. Because she was already too deeply involved with the Wolf Faces. She had looked into the profound mystery of the masked opponents. So Dix had no way to eliminate Nina's memories.

But, Dix eliminated the things that had to do with himself from Savaris.

Just that was enough. For now, he saw the situation as light. Perhaps the Wolf Faces had also seen that, and there would be no fighting over it.

But for Nina, he couldn't see that.

"We'll see how things go."

Savaris had returned to his original place, and Dix's voice did not reach him.

As the fake Zuellni began to collapse, Dix mumbled while dying on the road in front of the dormitory. Above all, he felt the blood overflowing from his wrist that had been destroyed.

Even so, Dix still lived.

From a physical standpoint, Dix had already died - so it didn't matter.

The reason was that Dix's flesh was mostly composed of other materials.

On this side, he couldn't die.

He was confined by vengeance against the Wolf Faces.

"Really...... We'll see how things turn out."

All that he had gotten from that was the confirmation of a man who was crazy about battle. Towards this, Dix twisted his bloodless mouth.

(Could it be that that guy was dispatched here)

That phalanx was on a crusade, with no place spared.

Really, he should have given that guy a great thrashing.

However, right now Dix didn't know if that would even be a temporary measure.

Three months later, when Savaris saw the stances of Wolf Faces close by-

Moreover, on that night the Wolf Faces chose Nina-

Also, what kind of influence it would have later-

Dix had no way of knowing.

<center>◇</center>

What was the situation?

Gorneo let out a cold sweat, that...... no, don't look at it.

He didn't know what time it was, and his brother wasn't around.

That was good. If that person got serious, Gorneo's consciousness could very easily be deceived.

But, what was going on after all?

He looked at the alarm clock. The clock on the wall, the clock above the computer, the clock above the music player, he confirmed completely. He confirmed it from the balcony at the clock on the roof of the Student Council building. He didn't even need to use internal Kei to confirm this. They couldn't all be broken, right?

He had returned, made food, finished eating, washed the dishes, and it should be approximately that time. If Savaris needed some of his time, it would only be a few minutes.

Yes, but what was that?

He saw it on the corner of the sofa. Gorneo saw the small, luxuriously barefoot toes, and couldn't move his sight back. It was enough to see it once. He couldn't look any more.

(Why?)

Why, why would Shante sleep naked!?

Gorneo couldn't shake his doubts, but at the same time, couldn't find any clothing that person had taken off......

......Imagining the gazes of the people living next door to them, Gorneo's couldn't stop his cold sweat.

Shante's breathing while she slept calmly vibrated through the room.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10_Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Author's Notes}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 03

2013-08-06T22:54:50Z

80.223.220.209:

===A Day For You 3===

That day, Nina was passing time in the silence of the military arts training hall.

"Fuuh,"

Ending her usual training, Nina steadied her breath before wiping her sweat with a towel. In stopping her training and just as she was enveloped by the silence, the mischief of comfort surged forward. Feeling different from the usual atmosphere, Nina knitted her eyebrows and looked around.

With the exception of Nina, there was no one from the 17th platoon here. Layfon notified her yesterday that he would rest today and Sharnid suddenly said that he had to take the day off. Furthermore, she didn't have Felli's contact number (Felli didn't give it to her). It wasn't necessary to maintain the Dite everyday so Harley wasn't here.

"Mattaku...,"<ref>Japanese for "Good grief", "For goodness sakes" or "Sheesh", etc. Basically it's a term to express exasperation.</ref>

While she grumbled, she was once again thought of what day was today.

Today was Van Allen's day.

The queer culture where one gives sweets to another instead of confessing their love was not peculiar in Zuellni. Last year, the guys from the commerce department who ran the confectionery-related shops got to know other cities' culture, and then ran a grand campaign out of it.

Just because the generation(age group) most interested in romance had gathered, the students had fun and took that in custom, and so this year, that day has come again.

"Mattaku...,"

After muttering it again, Nina threw down her towel standing alone at the center of the training room, started generating Kei and resumed training her stance.<ref>stance here refers to 型 which is a martial arts term for posture or form.</ref>.

If it was the usual days, the soundproof partition would shake to the extent that the other platoon's training could be heard but today, that sound feels as if it is well-behaved.

Within the military arts department, a platoon member who possesses excellent talent will be elected. Furthermore, if the inter-platoon matches take place, the spectator seating of the battleground will be filled, and they are also popular enough that the matches will be linked through the monitors. It's to an extent where within that, people (participants) who are die-hard fans also exist.

"Now that I think about it, didn't it also feel the same last year too?"

While she was thinking how it was, a metal whip was swung and her stance was broken. Stopping her fall, she concentrated on her training once more.

"Don't think of unnecessary things!"

No matter how much of a militant artist she was, she was still a student. It was not possible to say she was not interested in love. Even if she was hit by the enthusiasm called Van Allen's Day which spurt out incessantly from her surroundings, she cannot be blamed for it.

But,

"I am who I am."

That has nothing to do with me. Placing those strong words in her heart, Nina started over from the beginning to retrain her form.

Until her usual training hours end, she repeated her form training and after that, Nina showered to wash away her sweat. She was off duty today from cleaning the Central Mechanism Chamber today. Without considering of visiting any place, she thought of immediately returning to the dorm as she strode out of the main entranceway.

"Antalk-senpai!"

The sudden sound of the shrill voice surprised Nina. At the side of the main entranceway, a group of female students who were waiting in line quickly surrounded her.

"W-what is it?"

There was no hostility from the girls coming at Nina, but she could not think of a way to deal with the female students that swarmed over her with honest feelings. The bewildered her had lost her means of escape and incidentally, she was spoken to as if insults were hurled towards her.

"Senpai, I....."

"Senpai, please accept my feelings!"

"Um, this.......for senpai.."

"Please accept this!"

"Please eat this!"

At the thing they simultaneously held out, Nina's eyes rounded. In the hands of the female students were objects with various kinds of ribbons wrapped around it that made them look fitting.

There was no need to imagine what the contents were.

".........Do all of you, know what day it is today?"

While feeling the cold sweat on the temple of her forehead, she asked.

"Yes we do!"

"We talked about it......"

"We didn't want to trouble Senpai..."

"It's not strange to give it to the person you admire too."

She sort of understood what they wanted to say. To differentiate the years or grades, the militant arts sector have different colours for the sword belt but the liberal arts sector have different coloured neckties, ribbons and etc. Since they all call her by Nina'senpai then they must either be first or second year juniors.

(...Respect, you say?)

This was the question she had in mind. She had been told of such before. Most of them were from her juniors in the military arts sector, furthermore they were mostly girls. To the girls, as long as they(the lower year students) classifies them as third year students, becoming a platoon member and in addition a captain too will most likely gain their respect, is what Nina was told and was able to agree to.

But, these girls were students of the general studies sector and have nothing to do with military arts. And also, their glances at Nina carried the feeling that it had a little too much respect for her.

(What a strange situation)

She thought of that but in the end, she lost to their zeal and accepted the sweets. As a result from being dumbfounded for a while, Nina looked at the back of her juniors who were happily leaving but-

"Well it's not like I'm the only one who received presents."

As she thought of that, she started to move her feet.

Suddenly, Nina felt a glance from the side of her face. Not moving her face, she scanned her surroundings for any presences. There wasn't any person. But, there was a glance that felt as if it caressed her cheeks and continued to monitor her.

(That's strange)

That was what she thought.

Because somebody was hiding while secretly examining Nina, that look felt like it was rudely facing her. For example, it is like when an acquaintance found her just now, and while she hesitates whether or not it is fine to greet him, she just looks at him. That sort of feeling.

(There's still someone hiding?)

There might have been a person who did not mix in with the group of underclassmen just now.

"Is anyone there?"

Standing still, Nina called out to the surroundings. She felt the look on her right cheek. Over there was a small mound due to tree-planting, and the evening filled with the gloomy silence seemed to last.

The plant was obstructing her field of vision, but there was no sign of anybody.

"That was strange......was it just my imagination?"

Tilting her neck, Nina walked away again. The parcels of sweets she was carrying with both her arms looked like they were about to collapse.

(Today, it's faster to go home by walking)

After deciding that, she turned her legs to the direction of the now moundless branching road towards the bus stop.

"Ahahahahahahaha!"

The moment she saw Nina came back to the dorm, Leu immediately made a conjecture of the situation and then gave out a loud, hearty laugh.

"Wha-, it's not something to laugh about."

She thought so, however with her cheeks turning red, Nina personally became incredibly flustered and therefore everything she said, lost all merit.

"But........that's definitely from girls. Fu-......ahahahahaha!"

Holding her stomach with both her arms, even now Leu who seemed like she was going to fall off from rolling about on the sofa that functions as a reception office lounge was given a glower. But quickly, after the sweets were placed on the fruitless<ref>虚しく was used here. It means in vain, to no purpose or fruitless. The sentence implies the table was useless for anything or at least that's what I think</ref>, Nina sat down on the sofa used for interviewing purposes.

"It's not like I asked for any presents."

She mummured while puffing up her cheeks.

"Well, well. You received a lot didn't you, ne～"

Over there was Selina who came after finishing dinner's preparation. She gazed at the piled up boxes of sweets on the table with great interest and, with a gentle stretch of her hand on one of them, it opened on its own accord.

"Aa, Selina-san......"

"Ye～s?"

"Well, those are mine......"

For the time being, Nina was mannerable towards the group of girls which gave her the chocolate. She thought of it that way, but Selina took out the contents without an ounce of care.

The cookies for the important day were crammed in the small box.

"Fu～n....."

"Selina-san?"

Without having any indication of eating it, Selina who slipped the cookie between her fingers and seemed to held it up to the light and let out an "Ei" while spliting the cookie into two halves.

"Uhyaa!"

The one who gave out that shriek was Leu.

The moment Selina split the cookie, along with the fragments that were pulverised, something black came falling out.

"W-why?"

Leu directed that question to everyone in the room<ref>it is uncertain who she said it to</ref>. Nina also fell down on the table, as she widened her eyes the moment she saw the dangling object from the cross section of the cookie.

She can't be mistaken about it. It was a person's hair.

The long strings of hairs that fell on the table were attached and coiled here and there within the fragments of the cookie, which made Nina and Leu tremble.

"Oh, my"

"Wha-what is this?"

To the Selina who let out a calm voice, Nina asked.

"Well, I thought 'there might be some chance' but it seems there are people who would really do it,"

"So, what is it?"

Leu also asked very irritatedly.

"Well you know～as Van Allen's day was nearing, a strange good luck charm had been becoming popular,"

"Good luck charm?"

Hearing words they couldn't believe, both of them stared Selina's face.

"Mmm, I wonder if it's okay to say it's a method to grant a person's wishes?I don't know whether there is or isn't but it's said to rely on a supernatural power..... Well, it's a charm to allow the person whom you love to have feelings for you by eating a part of your body."

"So, the hair?"

"That seems to be the case. By no means, would a person go to the extent of offering their own flesh so there's no one like that."

"It's troublesome even if you say so."

Immediately while she was answering, Nina thought maybe the other sweets were the same too.

If it was like that, then she wouldn't want to eat it anymore.

"Hey, hey, is it ok if I check it out?"

"Please do it when I'm not here."

To Selina's request, Nina wearily replied.

And, a doubt had arisen as Selina seemed excessively happy carrying the rest of the boxes of sweets in her arms.

".....It couldn't be, the one who made it popular was not Selina-san, right?"

"No～, I only heard it～"

"Wait, from who!?"

Because she admitted it so easily, conversely, Nina was surprised.

"Because a friend of mine from the study of law said she wanted to know the statistics of males and females whom sought others for help, so I just taught her 'these kinds of things do happen～'The ultimate good will is to adapt to the other party, the part of letting your partner eat a part of you is, so to speak, sour grapes."

".....Tomorrow for sure, if there is a large outbreak of food poisoning cases then it is Selina-san's fault."

"Mou～<ref>in case you didn't know, commonly used Japanese word for expressing displeasure but usually in a non-angry manner. An example of this is if your friend was being extra talkative that one moment and you just say:　もう～、しゃべらないで。---->Mou~, please stop talking.</ref>, something like that won't happen. Oh, yeah."

Selina hit her hands as she thought of a bright idea.

"As an apology for surprising you, let me teach you a good luck charm."

".......What is it?"

"A charm to ensure the safety of the person you love."

"Whaa......until now it's rare to hear words that doesn't suit Selina-san."

"Ah, that's mean～."

At Leu's words, Selina puffed up her cheeks.

"I wonder what person who say their loved ones are guinea pigs<ref>in here it actually says モルモット which is marmot in English. Marmots are famous for being used as experiments in Japan so their given kanji is 実験体.実験体 is pronounced Mormot but alternatively, it can be pronounced jikken-tai and this means experimental body.</ref> are saying......"

"Fuuun. Then I won't teach it to you"

"Eeh, I don't really mind"

"If Leu-chan's boyfriend does not become a platoon member next year too, I was going to make it 'because Leu-chan didn't have enough love for him.'"

"Buho-"

At Selina's unexpected words, Leu spat out her unfinished tea and Nina's eyes rounded.

"Wha, wha, wha......"

"Leu.....you had a boyfriend?"

Precisely because that sort of frivolous feeling was somewhat showing an unknown side of Leu, it was surprising.

"That's wrong! It's not like that!"

Even if she denies it, her face was becoming bright red and she was disturbed by it so her argument lost merit.

"He was a former classmate, that was all."

"Then was it someone I also knew?"

Nina and Leu were in the same class during their first year. As she was trying to remember the faces of the military arts department of that time, a loud voice interrupted her.

"You don't have to remember it!"

"Leu......that's like admitting, he is somebody from when we were first years."

"Uu......."

Realising her own blunder, Leu let out a moan.

"Yes, ye～s. That's why, I'll teach you a charm to wish for Leu-chan and Nina-chan's boyfriend's safety as a military artist."

Yesterday too, Selina tried to coax Nina to make her sweets for Layfon.

"Well well, I will leave that for now so listen. That charm is....."

Selina lowered her voice. While Leu made a chagrin-filled face, she also sharpened her ears at those words and Nina was also naturally, bringing her face closer to Selina.

"......Of..... that, is what I'm giving you."

When Selina finished talking, both of their faces reddened. Similarly, both of them had their thighs neatly joint together, and were pinning down their skirts with their hands.

"It's the same as (what I said) just now, y'know～. By letting your partner take a part of yourself, which resides in a place that isn't easily shown to others, you deliver your feelings which wish for their safety. All the Military Artists in our city do this, y'know."

"That's definitely a lie!"

Nina and Leu aligned their voices and denied it.

<center>†</center>

After finishing dinner, Nina went out of the dorm alone. With a sword belt coiled at her waist, stuck closely to the upper part of the trainer's body was a jacket which she put on as she left the dorm. She would do this on the days without the machine cleaning duty. She would end up thinking she did not move her body enough.

Nearby her dorm where the three of them lived was the architectural department's practise area, where there were buildings that were either under construction or in the middle of demolition everywhere. Nina confirmed the empty plot of land which she was aiming for from the window of her room.

At the center of the bare ground stood Nina. As she was trying to pull out her Dite from her sword belt, her hand stopped.

(Again......)

Again, she felt a glance. It was the same when she returned home from the military practice hall. She did not felt any hostility, but not knowing that person's true intentions was uncomfortable.

"What do you want?"

Immediately spiting out her irritation, she examined the surrounding atmosphere.

"I don't remember being tailed."

Now if he didn't answer, before the stare was the release of external Kei. With that decision, she awaited the other party's reply.

"Wait, wait. I'm not your enemy."

Whether he sensed her presence or not, a reply came quickly. From the darkness the figure that appeared as if it was arising, was a student of military arts. From the colour of his sword belt he was of the highest degree, a sixth grader. Underneath the red hair which seemed to be constantly in a mess, were eyes that will never let their guard down.

"What do you want?"

Without letting her vigilance down, Nina asked with her Dite ready to fall out at any moment. Although he is her senior, he is the person who has been tailing her since the evening. Whatever he's thinking of, she doesn't know.

"That's nice, that attitude."

The red-haired youth seemed to laugh enjoyably.

Against the provocative behaviour the man showed, Nina gripped her Dite. But, he stopped.

(What's with this guy......)

The youth with the aloof appearance who was pretending came closer to Nina. His hand was languidly lowered and he was walking in a shaky manner. Even though it wasn't a situation where one could let their guard down, he washed away the tense atmosphere.

[[Image:CSR_vol10_139.jpg|thumb|139]]

If she attacked first she would lose. That was how she felt.

(I can do it)

The fact that a military artist that could force Nina to become this nervous is in Zuellni..... No, the fact that she did not know a person of this caliber until now, surprised her.

She has no recollection of the youth's face. That means he wasn't a platoon member.

"He has discerning eyes too. Fine, bring it on."

The youth who slowly walked until he was near, nodded to her with satisfaction.

"My name is Dixerio Maskane. Well, you could just call me Dix. What's yours?"

"Did you follow me without knowing it?"

"Well circumstances are circumstances.<ref>In here he says 事情が事情なんでね.事情が事情 is a japanese way of saying 'due to matters relating to these circumstances, I won't say a thing about it.'</ref> I had no choice."

"......I'm Nina Antalk."

His circumstances piqued her interests, but she managed to save herself from being embroiled into it.

(Could he be masquerading as a student?)

She is aware that these type of people exist. There seems to be people who partake in Zuellni's lessons while not paying their fees.

However, these people make up the minority and they will also get found out quickly. The rest of the masquerading students are groups of thieves who come from other cities with the purpose of stealing research data and the likes.

(This man, is he that sort of person?)

Notwithstanding the existence of such a powerful person within the platoon members, to have not heard any rumors about him is strange. Nina's wariness was strengthened.

"Oh, it seems like I'm being suspected."

Whether he guessed it through her facial expression or not, even so, Dix connected his words with a look of enjoyment on his face.

"Then, how about this? Why don't pose a question which asks me about a place only students in Zuellni would know?"

"Hmmm..... Well then."

"Aaa....... If it's possible, ask about a place that has been around since a long time ago."

"Why?"

"If it's new, then I may not know it. It's best if you ask one that is old and famous. As a request."

"Something so convenient..."

While she said that, Nina was thinking of a question as per Dix's request.

"Concerning the statue in the inner part of the first floor of the student council office building, it's pedestal has letters carved on it as a result of someone's prank since a long time ago. What is written there?"

"It's 'Seek it, if so then through sheer strength'."

Dix immediately replied while laughing with a broad grin.

"Next question. What was the original letters carved on the pedestal?"

"Seek and it shall be given."

Last year, those letters were still there, but this year the original words have been cleanly erased by the hands of the student council. Rather than the original words, what's left behind by the person who wrote the prank is that that person was the legendary top scorer of the martial arts department of Zuellni in the past.

Knowing this fact means that at the very least, he's not part of the recent bunch of people who are in concealment.

"Oh? So you're still suspicious of me."

She didn't mean to let it show on her face but she was seen through.

"Well, I'd never thought I could clear away your suspicions this way. Tell you what, if you'll listen to my request, I'll teach you my extraordinary technique as a prepayment."

"Technique, you say."

"I witnessed your practice at the military arts training hall. I liked your choice of harsh weapons like the twin iron whips. How about it?"

"....It depends on the technique."

"You'll definitely want it."

Right after he talked, Dix jumped to the back to gain distance from Nina. He straightened his sword belt with his hands. Nina reflexively drew her Dites and restored them.

Dix held iron whips in his hands. It's only one swing but it is by far bigger than Nina's. Nina observed that the metal whip is no longer within the range of a striking weapon to reach her.

"Then, here I come."

Nina generated her internal type Kei and the moment she looked, she saw movement from Dix's side. In that second, Dix left an afterimage and disappeared.

"Tch-"

(He's fast.)

On the spur of the moment, she jumped and dodged to the side. It was surely a timely judgement, as Dix appeared from the front, swinging down the iron whip onto where Nina was originally standing. Like an electric shock, the atmosphere trembled and it struck Nina's whole body.

"Oh, you dodged it."

Dix swung up his iron whip that hit the ground, and looked at Nina while seemingly carrying his shoulder.

"Watched you when you were training and, it seems that defense is your strong point. But you know, there are times when always being defensive amounts to nothing. Offense is the best defense. To dash in swiftly like an idiot, unexpectedly feels like it fits your nature well."

Right after speaking, he lowered his back while the metal whip was placed on his shoulder.

Now, just as it seems, it is getting worked up.

(I can see it)

Just as how Layfon taught her, she poured Kei into her eyes which enabled her to see Dix's flow of Kei.

There were strong pulses of Kei and then, from the core of the metal whip were ripples forming which spread out towards the atmosphere. But, it was not caused by the diffusion of Kei, rather it would spread away until it reached a fixed distance and then a new flow, so to speak, will be made from the Kei pulses to the metal whip which will then flow from the metal whip to the Kei pulses, ultimately constructing an infinite loop.

The Kei circuit that had been built inside and outside of the body was strengthening the fast flow of internal Kei, while simultaneously the external Kei around the whip was being condensed.

"If you were to believe me, you just need to move a step forward without hesitating, and inflict a blow." Abruptly, Dix murmured.

"Those were the words of the old man who taught me martial arts."

At the same time he said those words, Dix's figure vanished.

This time, she sharpened her senses until the last second, to see what's occurring.

The infinite circulatory loop of Kei as if being dragged and torn to pieces changed its form, vanished as if sucked up by the leg and metal whip. The Kei sucked up by the leg seems to be for movement. Probably something close to whirl Kei. Then what about the metal whip?

But, she could not completely confirm it. She was already doing her best looking at the leg's movement. She could no longer escape as well. Both of Nina's metal whips were flung upwards by the trajectory of Dix's attack.

The three strikes from the metal whips dispersed fireworks from the collisions.

The equilibrium of the collisions, were immediately destroyed.<ref>Meaning to say that Nina and Dix's attack resisted each other but that resistance was easily overwhelmed.</ref>

The impact and vibration ran through both her arms, her back and her whole body, Nina couldn't bear it all and she struck the ground.

"Ha!?"

Realizing she lost her consciousness, Nina jumped up.

"Oh, you sure are sturdy"

The voice came from a close source.

"And you realized it quite fast. As expected from Mrs platoon captain."

Her whole body still felt somewhat numb. This meant that her head was still experiencing vertigo.

"What was that technique just now?"

"My attempt at making the root of the old man's teaching. Not bad eh?"

"That's far from not bad...."

In that moment, the impact ran through her from her head to the tips of her toes and at the same time, her nerves were in a disorder, causing her whole body to feel so horrible that she shivered. That was, even if she was able to stop the blow, she couldn't have withstood it.

"I named it Raijin. It depends on the Kei density, but whether you're human or filth monster you can use it."

"Is it possible, for me to use it?"

The doubts Nina had not long ago, were now cleared from her mind. There was the fact he showed her such an amazing technique, but what gained her admiration was Dix's attitude of being so easily willing to teach her such a technique.<ref>If it sounds confusing, what the author is trying to convey is that Nina admired his easygoing attitude when it came to teaching her the amazing technique. The sentence implies that military artists rarely do this but Dix was different. The original text is:
凄《すさ》まじい技を見せられたということもあるが、それ以前にこんな技を簡単《かんたん》に教えようというディックの態度《たいど》に感服《かんぷく》してしまった。</ref>

"As long as you know how to control your Kei pulses, then doesn't the rest depend on your mental attitude? For any technique."
<ref>In here the author uses 心がけ[mental attitude] which is something like your take at things. An example of it is: 私はいつでも真実を言うように心がけている。which is literally --->I always 'make it my motto'[心がけ] to tell the truth or I always try[心がけ] to tell the truth </ref>

"Thank you."

At hearing Dix's reply, Nina lowered her head.

"Regarding your request, it'd be easy to accomplish it if it's you but..."

Nina and Dix, who stole out from the architectural department's practice area of the girl's dorm, were walking towards their destination.

"I want meet Zuellni."

That was Dix's request.

Zuellni is the name of this city, but it isn't that only. It is also the name of the electronic spirit which bears the burden
of the autonomy of the autonomous type moving city, regios.

What Dix wants, is to meet that electronic spirit.

"Well, why?"

While walking on the street at night, Nina inquired.

Those who want to meet the electronic spirit are restricted even if they are from the city. But there is no way this restriction has any special meaning.
The place where the electronic spirit lives is in the heart of the city which is at the engine's central section. Those who go into the engine's section are only either the people who conduct the maintenance of the engine or people like Nina who undertake the job of cleaning it. Any other students are banned from entering if they are ill-prepared, but if you follow the legislative, then you can enter it as part of a field trip.

Entering the engine area in itself is not that hard of a thing to do. But whether you meet the electronic spirit or not depends on luck.

"Well, cause I'm going to graduate soon. It's something like making memories."

He laughed after saying that, but she didn't think that was his real intention.

The available time slots for the self-automated tramcar decrease as the night deepens, and the last train would be welcomed during the time day transits day.
<ref>original phrase is 日をまたぐ頃《ころ》に終電を迎《むか》える</ref> It was not that late yet, but Dix still chose to walk unhurriedly.

"Senpai, why didn't you enter the platoons although you had the ability to?"

Currently, the name of Dixerio Maskane was not found within the 17 platoons. This was indubitably strange to Nina.

Zuellni is now, in the power source of the engine facing the urgent matter of whether the selenium is becoming exhausted or not. The only mine left will be lost if they were to be defeated in the upcoming military arts tournament. Even if that's not the case, the remaining selenium deposits and mines left adds to the worry. The mining had already stopped and the city's movement is restarting, but there is yet to be any official information from the student council regarding their prediction of the mine deposits left.

(It's so less to the point they can't say it, huh)

This uneasiness had silently ran rampant among the students of the martial art.

That's how the situation is. Even if they performed a mass search for a capable student, it wasn't possible to stand up to the head of the military artist department.

She felt that Dix's capabilities had far surpassed those qualifications.

"Because I'm a guy who's bad with luck."

"But that's... ..."

"Look Nina. Before you get fixated with other people's problems, it's better to fixate yourself on your own problems first."

To the speechless Nina, Dix made an admonition.

"What does that mean?"

" ' If only I had him or her... ', isn't it unlike a military artist to engage in such meaningless talk<ref>He was referring to Nina asking him to join the platoon.
Whether there was a capable soldier or not was not the problem</ref> . Become stronger before talking about that, to be weak in itself is already a sin."

"... ... ... ..."

Nina hung her head in shame, at the harsh words said in a nonchalant manner.

Even though she was like this, Dix continued talking.

"Although you maybe a platoon captain, a person who looks out over all of her members cannot stand on the frontlines. There are times when the commander has to give out cruel decisions, but it's bad if you are pulled down by the feelings for your comrade in arms. Nina, which do you want to be?"

"I, want to protect Zuellni with these arms"

"If that's the case, then what you can only do is within the capacity of one military artist."

"But... ..."

As the captain of the 17th platoon, Nina has been planning a strategy for the interschool match. Although she acknowledges that her own strategy-drafting ability is still lacking,
she also desires to hone that ability. And, for the sake of protecting Zuellni she wants to do it too.

"If you think platoon-scale tactics and intercity fights are the same, you're mistaken. Even though the fundamentals are the same, the burden suffered by each group is different."

"Is it really like that?"

"We were formerly talking about the type of military artist you wanted to be, right"

Nina became silent as they returned to the earlier question he posed.

As a military artist, it's true that you'd have the drive to enhance your own abilities. And when thinking about the strategies, you also can't lie about the uplifting feeling when you're
struck by inspiration.

"... ...Was it about a commander's caliber?"

Softly, Dix murmured.

"Huh?"

"Er.....instead of that, even though a man and a woman are walking on a street at night, isn't it lonesome they can only talk on this kind of topic."

"That's... ..."

"I'm not particularly saying that we should be making advances on each other though. Could it be you don't have anyone you like?"

"... ...No."

She planned to immediately assert herself, but he didn't take it that way.

"Oh, so there is."

"There's nobody at all."

She tried repeating it but it didn't seem he would believe her.

"Well, when it's about your year, I guess it can't be helped that you are that stubborn regarding love."

"So?... ..."

"But you know, when I was about your year there were enough relationships that were a step short from ripening. I don't know who your partner is, but
guys like me who didn't even have time to twiddle our thumbs had our relationships taken away elsewhere. Hiding it might possibly be fun too. However, you better start thinking that you might not reach an understanding if you don't let your feelings surface. Otherwise, you might regret it."

The moment he said that, the figures of many ladies came to Nina's mind even when she didn't want it. However, because the male at the center was Dix, the playing
couldn't possibly get through to him. It wasn't because nobody decided to go for him, but it also wasn't possible that he was inclined towards anyone.

While he was somewhat composed, he was ascertaining his decided fate.

(Or is it... ...)

Was he thinking about a lady from his hometown, while not knowing her name?

"Trouble, trouble"

Dix laughed at the now silent Nina.

<center>†</center>

When 2 people arrived on the usual mechanism chamber entry Nina takes, there was an abnormal shadow.

But the person who realized wasn't Nina.

"Halt."

At the short words that expressed nervousness from Dix, Nina who was taken aback extended her arms for the sword belt.

This wasn't a place where people would gather at night. Rather than the presence of people, there was only a lone emergency lamp beside the street light at the entrance
which emitted light.

But, there was a somewhat wrenching nervousness in this place.

Whatever caused it, Nina didn't know.

Beside Nina, Dix stood composed and stared at the front while having his guard up.

A heavy nervousness weighed above Nina's head.

"Yo, did you think I wouldn't realize with just that?"

"... ...Why are you here, wretch?"

As Dix called out into the darkness, a mechanic voice was returned.

"Although I didn't know that my fate would lead me to this town, but that's your miss."

In the next moment from the darkness of the no longer illuminating street light, the figure of a mechanic group wearing a beast's mask appeared.

"Hey, these people are........"

Because she had never seen the company, Nina extended her dite.

"Is she your aim? That's certainly interesting. But, that's exactly why I won't be beaten by you guys."

"That is the child we brought into this world. In the path before the phalanx, this pure child appeared as a blessing. I won't tell you not to interfere with the attempted theft"

"Eh?"

At the words from the beast faces, Nina looked at Dix.

"Yup. The person who plundered her is me. The person who broke, destroyed, trampled over, and stole your scheme is me. That's exactly why
I won't allow you to recover her. This is the reasoning of a plunderer. And ... ..."

He didn't deny nor became pertubed by it but instead, he happily affirmed it with a laugh, while he extended his dite.

"To use the excitement from Heartseer and involve the students of my school... ...it's annoying. That is Zuellni's answer."

Restoration. Taking a stance with a dite which transformed into a gigantic iron whip, Dix shouted.

"I thought you guys would come here again since you wanted to make bonds with Zuellni, but it won't go your way. That's my reason for coming here.
You guys should just stay in Ignasis's flask."

"Needless prattle"

Simultaneously after those words were said, the group moved to encircle Nina's party.

"Nina, guard the entrance. Don't let anyone pass."

"Ye-yes!"

Without understanding anything, Nina restored her dite and moved towards the entrance.
Each of the beast faces also took out their dites. Even with the sudden presence of blood lust, Dix continued forward without hesitating.

"Well now, Dixerio Maskane of the city of desire will be your opponent."

While holding the gigantic iron whip with one hand, Dix beckoned.

"Wolf faces, 3 groups, here I come."

At the moment of those words, the wolf faces simultaneously sprang at Dix.

Dix raised his iron whip, allowing his kei to converge and then released it as he swung down the iron whip. The weight of the iron whip hit the shapeless atmosphere,
creating mixed ripples of kei. The turbulent atmosphere became an invisible billow, pushing back the wolf faces who leapt at him.

"Get out from my sight, small fries.<ref>The actual sentence used here is: 雑魚は引っ込んでろ -------> 引っ込む is a word which could mean 'to go into hiding from the public and continue to do so' So what Dix is basically saying is 'Recede from the sight of the public and stay down there, small fries'. It's quite rude.</ref>

Whether it was according to those words or not, a lone wolf face crouched down as if to fend off Dix's external burst kei and closed in on him.

In both his hands were katars, where in each dite, if the handle is grasped a blade protrudes out before the fist transforming it into a thrusting weapon.
The katar has numerous notches in the middle of the blade, which performs a trick that gouges and takes out flesh if one stabs and extracts it.

The lone wolf face that charged in as if he crawled on the ground, brandished his katars as he aimed at Dix's abdomen.

Dix deflected the incoming katars with his iron whip.

As if they were intertwined, the katar-wielding wolf face engaged in close-quarter combat. Against the heavy weapon user Dix, the wolf face who has the advantage to make sharp turns
ensured Dix kept his distance. Because the katars assaulted him from the left and right alternatingly, Dix was forced to continuously evade them.

At this rate, he doesn't have the leisure to use Raijin.

"Senpai!"

"Don't look away!"

Due to Nina's shout, Dix's movement faltered for a moment. The edge of the katar cut his cheek and blood spilled out from it.

But even after witnessing that, Nina couldn't move. The group of wolf faces that Dix initially blowed away with his external kei
now reorganized themselves and were closing in onto Nina.

"Go and occupy the Central Mechanism Chamber!"

Hearing the words of the katar-wielding wolf face, the group of wolf faces devotedly advanced.

To eliminate Nina who was on their route, each and every one of them threw their external kei towards her.

"Ku.........."

Nina crossed her iron whips, driving kei throughout her entire body.

A variation of internal type kei, Kongoukei.

The defensive kei technique that Layfon taught. It drives kei all over the surface of the body and uses this membrane to protect the entire body against the ballistic impact.

Using the rising fumes from the explosion, the wolf faces closed in to launch a surprise attack. The wolf faces never expected that a student military artist could be safe after receiving their concentrated gunfire. A wolf face tumbled to the ground after he was struck down by an iron whip that cut through the veil of smoke.

A mask came falling off among the mass of wolf faces who tumbled to the ground.

The dry sound of the mask hitting the ground pushed aside the noise from the battle and resounded from that location.

"Don't look!"

At that instant, Dix shouted. It was a warning directed towards Nina.

At what? She thought. The fallen mask was revolving while it glided across the ground. Was he talking about this? But I've already seen it.

Then what else?

For a moment, she forgot that she was in the midst of fighting. Realizing her mistake, Nina dispelled her fixated look and glanced up.

The fumes had already dispersed.

But, nobody moved. A wolf face who had a strange pattern faced this way, suspending any action.

It was as if he was suspended in a record photo.

"It's too late"

Somebody said that? Who was it?

"It's too late"

Again... ...

"It's too late"
"It's too late"
"It's too LaTe"
"It'S ToO lATe"

The repeated words were coming from the wolf faces right in front of me. The repeating mechanic voice sounded like a broken playback machine.

My head is spinning. What is this scent caressing my nose... ...?

"It's Heartseer's powder. Do not be perplexed, open your eyes!"

Her eyes were opened. Without understanding what Dix meant, Nina stared at what was happening in front of her.

[[Image:CSR_vol10_159.jpg|thumb|159]]

After receiving one hit from Nina, the wolf face who tumbled down had risen up. The battle garment was dirtied a rough yet fluffy white. There was only
a black cloth left around the head of the fallen mask.

That face looked here.
It was looking at Nina.

"Uu"

Nina saw, it.

There was nothing contained within the layer of black cloth that covered the head. There was only a black mist-like object which was congealing,
in a thin yellow colour, three lights each the size of a baby's fist, that was arranged in the shape of an inverted triangle.

"What is ... ... that?"

A voice aimed at Nina covered her and murmured:

"You saw it" "You saw it" "yOu saw it" "yoU SaW iT" "You sAw It" "YoU saw it" "You saw IT" "You SAw it"
"You already saw it"

A voice echoed, from within the dark cavity of the wolf face with the fallen mask.

"Ignasis' blessing, the distant eternity, comes not from lands across the Sanzou river, nor the underworld. We have become Avici, and stand at its gates.
Who are you that advances against its phalanx?"

"Don't listen!"

Dix's shouting voice reaches her ears. However, Nina wasn't able to listen to it.

How profound those words were, and how much power they held, Nina couldn't understand any of it. It wasn't possible she would.

But, she saw the three shining objects inside the black cavity protrude out from the black cloth that formed the head, and subsequently become gigantic.

"The door has opened. Thou, be puzzled by the gorge of the aurora field."

But, this has to be some sort of deception. There were no changes even after those words. Rather than a black cavity, it should've concluded by returning to the original location of the fallen wolf face. Now, I don't even know if asking 'who' is enough.

It was supposed...... to be a deception.

Dix said it was the Heartseer's fine powder. If that's the case, is this the hallucinatory effect brought about by the fine powder?

"Damn......Gaaaaaaa!"

Then why is Dix, screaming so frustratingly? Without understanding anything, Nina watched Dix's battle.

And certainly at that time, Dix's left shoulder was gouged by the katar. Even with the blood gushing out, he did not flinch and by thrusting away
the wolf face fixated in front of him, he regained distance.

He lowered his waist. Nina was able to see the flow of kei for an instant.
Raijin.

Occasionally, the city's sky is dyed a light purple and lightning is dispersed on the air filter's surface. Dix's figure disappears, the traces of him
outlined by light. That form is evident because of the lightning; his figure is validated through its light and sometimes, this effect is already there.

When he showed it to Nina, he must have thoroughly held back.

Dix's iron whip smashed the wolf's face.

There should've been......a lurid spectacle. However if it's with a safety device, it should possess that force no matter what you do. Otherwise, the striking weapon would be
designed to beat to death. Stamping through the interference of the safety device, the wolf face was smashed.

It wouldn't have been strange if blood splashed and spinal fluid scattered and filled at that place.

But within the atmosphere that trembled from reverberations of the raijin, the wolf face's battle garment was lightly pulled in,
as if it coiled into a vortex towards the iron whip and consequently disappeared.

After that, what was left was only dispersed fragments of a broken mask.

Where did its contents, the body disappear to?

The spectacle of the black cavity hidden behind the interior of the mask flitted across Nina's mind.

The battle however was not finished yet.

"Don't lose focus!"

To be able to forget this fact, even if the situation is strange, it's probably because Nina's common sense is disconnected. The faceless mysterious assailant,
the disappearing method, enigmatic words.......Nina could only think about shedding light on this abyss of disorder and chaos. The Heartseer's fine powder did not
excite Nina but rather intoxicated her. In actuality, ever since Nina was overwhelmed by the strength of Raijin, she had been experiencing a vertigo-like sensation.

But regardless of how it is, that is Nina's negligence. There is no end to inexperience.

The beast faces who call themselves wolf faces, were not close to Nina yet. Their objective is the occupation of the Central Mechanism Chamber.
It doesn't seem there are any changes to their plans, rather the wolf faces drew nearer towards Nina who is standing in front of the entrance to eliminate her.

Her negligence has crumbled her posture.

There isn't enough time. It's not enough to the point it's already useless to restore her stance much less to use Kongoukei, as the wolf faces advance closer.

At that time, what went through Nina's mind was ... ...

The sudden change appeared at that moment.

A light flashed through before her eyes. That light halted the wolf faces' pace.

That light took the form of a sword.

"Heaven's Blade... ..."

Who's words was it? Before her eyes was a shining reinforced silver blade.

There was a person who owned it.

Nina's eyes traced the arm of wielding the silver blade to see it's owner.

(It can't be... ...)

"Layfon ... ...?"

Layfon was there. The Layfon that maintained the appearance of the cleaning commitee member was grasping the silver blade, while gazing at the wolf faces with expressionless eyes.

"You came out from the door huh."

One of the wolf faces murmured.

Layfon readied himself with the silver blade in formless manner and wielded the blade horizontally.

Heaven's Blade Art, Hazy Gerret.

What happened, when he swung it... ... Nina could only see the sword being swung horizontally.

But, with one action everything was settled.

A great number of the wolf faces were simultaneously slain. Vertically, horizontally, diagonally, the bodies that had been instantaneously minced slipped away in parellel to the decapitation lines. Just like it was with Dix the contents disappeared, with the battle garments coiling in a vortex and sucked inside of the decapitation lines.

"Then for now, I have finished with this."

Leaving those words, the mass of wolf faces disappeared without a trace.

Nina was in blank amazament, as she stared at Layfon's back.

"Oi"

Dix went and grasped that shoulder.

"Let's go now that we have the chance"

"What do you mean by let's go......eh?"

Even now, there were no signs of the blood flow stopping as it still flowed out from Dix's left shoulder. It was due to the flesh gouged out from the katar.

A scowl did appear on Dix's face in response to the pain but he didn't bother anymore than that.

"But, um ... ..."

Dix's purpose here, at the Central Mechanism Chamber, was to meet Zuellni. That she could remember.

However ... ...

"Just ignore him for now."

"But to just ignore him... ..."

"Don't restrain yourself. If you don't get back home, you might get involved."

Without understanding the meaning of those words, Nina half-heartedly passed through the entrance to the Central Mechanism Chamber.

While closing the door to the Central Mechanism Chamber, an elevator was descending downwards.

Layfon came wearing clothes of the cleaning commitee. At this hour, he would have already entered into the Central Mechanism Chamber and started cleaning.

(How, did Layfon appeared at that place?)

While waiting for the elevator, Dix performed a simple haemostasis. He ripped off his uniform sleeve, and tied it tightly around the wound opening.
Even so, the part gouged out by the sawtooth-shaped<ref>Actually, 鋸状 was used in this sentence. It means sawtooth wave but 鋸 means sawtooth and 状 can mean shape or state. The shape can be found here:
https://www.google.com/search?q=sawtooth+wave&bav=on.2,or.r_cp.r_qf.&biw=1600&bih=771&bvm=pv.xjs.s.en_US.jOYpRJj4zMA.O&um=1&ie=UTF-8&hl=en&tbm=isch&source=og&sa=N&tab=wi&ei=IPr3UcGGPI7xrQee8oHgDQ)</ref>
knife still continued bleeding and in a blink of an eye, dyed the cloth in a deep red.

Go to the hospital, or so she thought but seeing the composed look on his face, Nina decided to keep quiet.

The elevator finally arrived.

"I might have done something bad to you."

Dix murmured in the middle of boarding the elevator.

"Will, something happen?"

"... ... You should know that, the air filter protecting the cities around the world is not something natural, right?"

Dix did not have the aloof expression that he wore earlier. Maybe because he was drained of blood, a shadow of severe fatigue showed on his face.

"Yes."

"Similarly, you should also know about talks regarding, that the loitering filth monsters in our current world couldn't possibly be natural. If so, then who, why,
... ... would be there be electronics spirits, would there be alchemists before such a question is asked. You are influenced by the electronic spirits. Even if you say no,
it is forced that you are unable to live like the others."

"This is, sort of the fate of those who see an electronic spirit for the first time. If I were to give you a suggestion, reciting Ignasis' name pretty much doesn't give him
any satisfaction. Be careful about it."

"Ignasis... ... is it a person's name?"

"You'll eventually meet him."

Dix laughed while unreasonably raising the tip of his lips. Because that was indefinitely a complex sentiment to conceive, Nina could only remain reticent.

"... ... But, I'd never thought that he would be so suddenly summoned."

"Eh?"

"That man, it's him right. The one that you're interested in."

At that moment, Nina's face flushed a bright red.

"That's, you're mistaken. No, you're not mistaken but... ...since he's my junior! I am only interested in him since he's my junior."

"Well, let's just go with that then."

"Like I Said... ..."

"... ... Beware of him"

Suddenly lowering his voice, Nina caught on to the words.

"He was born as an exceptional person, right?"

With only that one moment, Dix had seen through something about Layfon.

"There are many fellows who are born strong, who don't know how to correctly use their abilities. You better be careful."

"... ... Yes"

"If you do something like that, you'd also get a lot of points."

The elevator had finally arrived at its destination. Dix said that as he struck Nina's head in a caressing manner, and then came out of the elevator alone. As Nina chased after him in objection, Dix turned his body around to prevent her from doing so.

Dix's hand nimbly pressed the switch, causing the iron-railing shaped door to close.

"Eh, um... ..."

"About Raijin... ... you've already seen it. I've also said that I would teach you. Whatever shape it takes, you can definitely become accustomed to it.
Doing so will allow the phenomenon to occur. Figure out the rest yourself. Whether it's one-handed or two-handed, the method of usage differs."

"Senpai... ..."

This evening was filled with mysteries. The competent yet non-platoon member Dix. The sudden display of an amazing technique. The
mysterious assailant. Ignasis... ...

"The long time taken walking to Zuellni, was fun."

The elevator shook. It was beginning to ascend.

"If possible, I pray that we won't meet twice. But if we do, will you allow me to play as your senior again?"

"Senpai!"

"Because today was like a festival. I'll get through to your place with a similar plan in mind, definitely."

In response to Nina's cry, Dix who was across the elevator waved his hand then turned around.

Returning to the entrance, Layfon was standing there overcome with surprise.

"Ah? Captain?"

The puzzled Layfon slanted his head when Nina appeared.

"Ah? There's no work today right? Eh? Wait a minute, why am I here again?"

There was no silver blade in his hands.

"Layfon ... ... you?"

Just as she said it, she held her tongue. She didn't know why, but it was better to not talk about everything that happened just now.
That's what she felt.

If you don't get back home, you might get involved... ...those words shut her mouth.

"Maybe I was half-asleep?"

"Maybe it's just that? You're probably just tired. You had work as the municipal police in the afternoon, right?"

"That's, that's true but, yeah... ..."

Appropriately showing the same opinion to Layfon who twisted his neck was, as if urging him to return to the Central Mechanism Chamber.

"Oh, yeah."

Layfon hit his hand while standing inside the elevator, prompting Nina to come over.

"What?"

"I just remembered Captain using a difficult-looking technique. Show it to me tomorrow at the military arts training hall, ok. The technique you called Raijin."

Nina was taken aback by those words.

So this is how the plan will get through to me.

(I see, so this is what he was talking about)

How Layfon knew about Raijin, it's as if Dix knew about this too. Without thinking both of them were strange, Nina just accepted all of it.

(Instead of sweets, a technique... ...huh. If I were to say it fits me, that would be certainly true.)

It's a gift that far from having a feminine touch.

"Look forward to it."

Accepting it with that air, he laughed.

Due to Nina's words, Layfon laughed. Hearing a laugh different from Dix's, Nina was so influenced by it that she smiled from happiness
<ref>頬が緩む->in here the author used the expression 'the cheeks loosened'. In Japanese, the expression means you are so happy until you smile(usually incessantly)</ref>.

At that time... ... when Dix was preoccupied with mass of wolf faces that launched an ambush towards her, what went through Nina's mind
was Layfon's face. Whether something occurred during that moment... ... it's like the Heartseer's fine powder showed her a dream.

(The ultimate good luck is to conform with my partner)

The words of that line just came across her thoughts.

[[Image:CSR_vol10_173.jpg|thumb|173]]

(I'm overthinking it)

That's what she thought, but that thought wasn't particularly evoked by any feelings of disgust.

There's none, but he did appear just in the nick of time and saved her... ... just like she was some heroine from a fairytale.
Occasionally, a heroine's fate has a direct connection to the hero's fate. That probably doesn't have the same meaning as what Selina had said though.

It's just her opinion that she did not suit such a role, made her felt ashamed.

It's embarrassing but... ...

"That's an unnecessary debt, you damned senior."

And while she said that, she couldn't return her smiling face to its original form.

What Nina will know regarding the old fact that Dixerio Maskane enrolled into Zuellni ten-odd years ago, and more importantly the fact that he was the perpetrator who rewrote the letters carved onto the pedastal of the statue at the interior of the student council building is something that will happen several days later .

Ignasis, and the strange group that refer to themselves as wolf faces......that instead of appearing once in front of Nina, she will meet that figure daily.

At times, she will suddenly remember about that night and pose questions about it. She had a feeling something was about to occur,
but just like the quiet flow of water at the bottom of a lake, Nina was unable to feel it.

The time those words will once again reach her ears, is right after the match with the 1st platoon has ended.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 03

2013-08-06T22:05:17Z

80.223.220.209:

===A Day For You 3===

That day, Nina was passing time in the silence of the military arts training hall.

"Fuuh,"

Ending her usual training, Nina steadied her breath before wiping her sweat with a towel. In stopping her training and just as she was enveloped by the silence, the mischief of comfort surged forward. Feeling different from the usual atmosphere, Nina knitted her eyebrows and looked around.

With the exception of Nina, there was no one from the 17th platoon here. Layfon notified her yesterday that he would rest today and Sharnid suddenly said that he had to take the day off. Furthermore, she didn't have Felli's contact number (Felli didn't give it to her). It wasn't necessary to maintain the Dite everyday so Harley wasn't here.

"Mattaku...,"<ref>Japanese for "Good grief", "For goodness sakes" or "Sheesh", etc. Basically it's a term to express exasperation.</ref>

While she grumbled, she was once again thought of what day was today.

Today was Van Allen's day.

The queer culture where one gives sweets to another instead of confessing their love was not peculiar in Zuellni. Last year, the guys from the commerce department who ran the confectionery-related shops got to know other cities' culture, and then ran a grand campaign out of it.

Just because the generation(age group) most interested in romance had gathered, the students had fun and took that in custom, and so this year, that day has come again.

"Mattaku...,"

After muttering it again, Nina threw down her towel standing alone at the center of the training room, started generating Kei and resumed training her stance.<ref>stance here refers to 型 which is a martial arts term for posture or form.</ref>.

If it was the usual days, the soundproof partition would shake to the extent that the other platoon's training could be heard but today, that sound feels as if it is well-behaved.

Within the military arts department, a platoon member who possesses excellent talent will be elected. Furthermore, if the inter-platoon matches take place, the spectator seating of the battleground will be filled, and they are also popular enough that the matches will be linked through the monitors. It's to an extent where within that, people (participants) who are die-hard fans also exist.

"Now that I think about it, didn't it also feel the same last year too?"

While she was thinking how it was, a metal whip was swung and her stance was broken. Stopping her fall, she concentrated on her training once more.

"Don't think of unnecessary things!"

No matter how much of a militant artist she was, she was still a student. It was not possible to say she was not interested in love. Even if she was hit by the enthusiasm called Van Allen's Day which spurt out incessantly from her surroundings, she cannot be blamed for it.

But,

"I am who I am."

That has nothing to do with me. Placing those strong words in her heart, Nina started over from the beginning to retrain her form.

Until her usual training hours end, she repeated her form training and after that, Nina showered to wash away her sweat. She was off duty today from cleaning the Central Mechanism Chamber today. Without considering of visiting any place, she thought of immediately returning to the dorm as she strode out of the main entranceway.

"Antalk-senpai!"

The sudden sound of the shrill voice surprised Nina. At the side of the main entranceway, a group of female students who were waiting in line quickly surrounded her.

"W-what is it?"

There was no hostility from the girls coming at Nina, but she could not think of a way to deal with the female students that swarmed over her with honest feelings. The bewildered her had lost her means of escape and incidentally, she was spoken to as if insults were hurled towards her.

"Senpai, I....."

"Senpai, please accept my feelings!"

"Um, this.......for senpai.."

"Please accept this!"

"Please eat this!"

At the thing they simultaneously held out, Nina's eyes rounded. In the hands of the female students were objects with various kinds of ribbons wrapped around it that made them look fitting.

There was no need to imagine what the contents were.

".........Do all of you, know what day it is today?"

While feeling the cold sweat on the temple of her forehead, she asked.

"Yes we do!"

"We talked about it......"

"We didn't want to trouble Senpai..."

"It's not strange to give it to the person you admire too."

She sort of understood what they wanted to say. To differentiate the years or grades, the militant arts sector have different colours for the sword belt but the liberal arts sector have different coloured neckties, ribbons and etc. Since they all call her by Nina'senpai then they must either be first or second year juniors.

(...Respect, you say?)

This was the question she had in mind. She had been told of such before. Most of them were from her juniors in the military arts sector, furthermore they were mostly girls. To the girls, as long as they(the lower year students) classifies them as third year students, becoming a platoon member and in addition a captain too will most likely gain their respect, is what Nina was told and was able to agree to.

But, these girls were students of the general studies sector and have nothing to do with military arts. And also, their glances at Nina carried the feeling that it had a little too much respect for her.

(What a strange situation)

She thought of that but in the end, she lost to their zeal and accepted the sweets. As a result from being dumbfounded for a while, Nina looked at the back of her juniors who were happily leaving but-

"Well it's not like I'm the only one who received presents."

As she thought of that, she started to move her feet.

Suddenly, Nina felt a glance from the side of her face. Not moving her face, she scanned her surroundings for any presences. There wasn't any person. But, there was a glance that felt as if it caressed her cheeks and continued to monitor her.

(That's strange)

That was what she thought.

Because somebody was hiding while secretly examining Nina, that look felt like it was rudely facing her. For example, it is like when an acquaintance found her just now, and while she hesitates whether or not it is fine to greet him, she just looks at him. That sort of feeling.

(There's still someone hiding?)

There might have been a person who did not mix in with the group of underclassmen just now.

"Is anyone there?"

Standing still, Nina called out to the surroundings. She felt the look on her right cheek. Over there was a small mound due to tree-planting, and the evening filled with the gloomy silence seemed to last.

The plant was obstructing her field of vision, but there was no sign of anybody.

"That was strange......was it just my imagination?"

Tilting her neck, Nina walked away again. The parcels of sweets she was carrying with both her arms looked like they were about to collapse.

(Today, it's faster to go home by walking)

After deciding that, she turned her legs to the direction of the now moundless branching road towards the bus stop.

"Ahahahahahahaha!"

The moment she saw Nina came back to the dorm, Leu immediately made a conjecture of the situation and then gave out a loud, hearty laugh.

"Wha-, it's not something to laugh about."

She thought so, however with her cheeks turning red, Nina personally became incredibly flustered and therefore everything she said, lost all merit.

"But........that's definitely from girls. Fu-......ahahahahaha!"

Holding her stomach with both her arms, even now Leu who seemed like she was going to fall off from rolling about on the sofa that functions as a reception office lounge was given a glower. But quickly, after the sweets were placed on the fruitless<ref>虚しく was used here. It means in vain, to no purpose or fruitless. The sentence implies the table was useless for anything or at least that's what I think</ref>, Nina sat down on the sofa used for interviewing purposes.

"It's not like I asked for any presents."

She mummured while puffing up her cheeks.

"Well, well. You received a lot didn't you, ne～"

Over there was Selina who came after finishing dinner's preparation. She gazed at the piled up boxes of sweets on the table with great interest and, with a gentle stretch of her hand on one of them, it opened on its own accord.

"Aa, Selina-san......"

"Ye～s?"

"Well, those are mine......"

For the time being, Nina was mannerable towards the group of girls which gave her the chocolate. She thought of it that way, but Selina took out the contents without an ounce of care.

The cookies for the important day were crammed in the small box.

"Fu～n....."

"Selina-san?"

Without having any indication of eating it, Selina who slipped the cookie between her fingers and seemed to held it up to the light and let out an "Ei" while spliting the cookie into two halves.

"Uhyaa!"

The one who gave out that shriek was Leu.

The moment Selina split the cookie, along with the fragments that were pulverised, something black came falling out.

"W-why?"

Leu directed that question to everyone in the room<ref>it is uncertain who she said it to</ref>. Nina also fell down on the table, as she widened her eyes the moment she saw the dangling object from the cross section of the cookie.

She can't be mistaken about it. It was a person's hair.

The long strings of hairs that fell on the table were attached and coiled here and there within the fragments of the cookie, which made Nina and Leu tremble.

"Oh, my"

"Wha-what is this?"

To the Selina who let out a calm voice, Nina asked.

"Well, I thought 'there might be some chance' but it seems there are people who would really do it,"

"So, what is it?"

Leu also asked very irritatedly.

"Well you know～as Van Allen's day was nearing, a strange good luck charm had been becoming popular,"

"Good luck charm?"

Hearing words they couldn't believe, both of them stared Selina's face.

"Mmm, I wonder if it's okay to say it's a method to grant a person's wishes?I don't know whether there is or isn't but it's said to rely on a supernatural power..... Well, it's a charm to allow the person whom you love to have feelings for you by eating a part of your body."

"So, the hair?"

"That seems to be the case. By no means, would a person go to the extent of offering their own flesh so there's no one like that."

"It's troublesome even if you say so."

Immediately while she was answering, Nina thought maybe the other sweets were the same too.

If it was like that, then she wouldn't want to eat it anymore.

"Hey, hey, is it ok if I check it out?"

"Please do it when I'm not here."

To Selina's request, Nina wearily replied.

And, a doubt had arisen as Selina seemed excessively happy carrying the rest of the boxes of sweets in her arms.

".....It couldn't be, the one who made it popular was not Selina-san, right?"

"No～, I only heard it～"

"Wait, from who!?"

Because she admitted it so easily, conversely, Nina was surprised.

"Because a friend of mine from the study of law said she wanted to know the statistics of males and females whom sought others for help, so I just taught her 'these kinds of things do happen～'The ultimate good will is to adapt to the other party, the part of letting your partner eat a part of you is, so to speak, sour grapes."

".....Tomorrow for sure, if there is a large outbreak of food poisoning cases then it is Selina-san's fault."

"Mou～<ref>in case you didn't know, commonly used Japanese word for expressing displeasure but usually in a non-angry manner. An example of this is if your friend was being extra talkative that one moment and you just say:　もう～、しゃべらないで。---->Mou~, please stop talking.</ref>, something like that won't happen. Oh, yeah."

Selina hit her hands as she thought of a bright idea.

"As an apology for surprising you, let me teach you a good luck charm."

".......What is it?"

"A charm to ensure the safety of the person you love."

"Whaa......until now it's rare to hear words that doesn't suit Selina-san."

"Ah, that's mean～."

At Leu's words, Selina puffed up her cheeks.

"I wonder what person who say their loved ones are guinea pigs<ref>in here it actually says モルモット which is marmot in English. Marmots are famous for being used as experiments in Japan so their given kanji is 実験体.実験体 is pronounced Mormot but alternatively, it can be pronounced jikken-tai and this means experimental body.</ref> are saying......"

"Fuuun. Then I won't teach it to you"

"Eeh, I don't really mind"

"If Leu-chan's boyfriend does not become a platoon member next year too, I was going to make it 'because Leu-chan didn't have enough love for him.'"

"Buho-"

At Selina's unexpected words, Leu spat out her unfinished tea and Nina's eyes rounded.

"Wha, wha, wha......"

"Leu.....you had a boyfriend?"

Precisely because that sort of frivolous feeling was somewhat showing an unknown side of Leu, it was surprising.

"That's wrong! It's not like that!"

Even if she denies it, her face was becoming bright red and she was disturbed by it so her argument lost merit.

"He was a former classmate, that was all."

"Then was it someone I also knew?"

Nina and Leu were in the same class during their first year. As she was trying to remember the faces of the military arts department of that time, a loud voice interrupted her.

"You don't have to remember it!"

"Leu......that's like admitting, he is somebody from when we were first years."

"Uu......."

Realising her own blunder, Leu let out a moan.

"Yes, ye～s. That's why, I'll teach you a charm to wish for Leu-chan and Nina-chan's boyfriend's safety as a military artist."

Yesterday too, Selina tried to coax Nina to make her sweets for Layfon.

"Well well, I will leave that for now so listen. That charm is....."

Selina lowered her voice. While Leu made a chagrin-filled face, she also sharpened her ears at those words and Nina was also naturally, bringing her face closer to Selina.

"......Of..... that, is what I'm giving you."

When Selina finished talking, both of their faces reddened. Similarly, both of them had their thighs neatly joint together, and were pinning down their skirts with their hands.

"It's the same as (what I said) just now, y'know～. By letting your partner take a part of yourself, which resides in a place that isn't easily shown to others, you deliver your feelings which wish for their safety. All the Military Artists in our city do this, y'know."

"That's definitely a lie!"

Nina and Leu aligned their voices and denied it.

<center>†</center>

After finishing dinner, Nina went out of the dorm alone. With a sword belt coiled at her waist, stuck closely to the upper part of the trainer's body was a jacket which she put on as she left the dorm. She would do this on the days without the machine cleaning duty. She would end up thinking she did not move her body enough.

Nearby her dorm where the three of them lived was the architectural department's practise area, where there were buildings that were either under construction or in the middle of demolition everywhere. Nina confirmed the empty plot of land which she was aiming for from the window of her room.

At the center of the bare ground stood Nina. As she was trying to pull out her Dite from her sword belt, her hand stopped.

(Again......)

Again, she felt a glance. It was the same when she returned home from the military practice hall. She did not felt any hostility, but not knowing that person's true intentions was uncomfortable.

"What do you want?"

Immediately spiting out her irritation, she examined the surrounding atmosphere.

"I don't remember being tailed."

Now if he didn't answer, before the stare was the release of external Kei. With that decision, she awaited the other party's reply.

"Wait, wait. I'm not your enemy."

Whether he sensed her presence or not, a reply came quickly. From the darkness the figure that appeared as if it was arising, was a student of military arts. From the colour of his sword belt he was of the highest degree, a sixth grader. Underneath the red hair which seemed to be constantly in a mess, were eyes that will never let their guard down.

"What do you want?"

Without letting her vigilance down, Nina asked with her Dite ready to fall out at any moment. Although he is her senior, he is the person who has been tailing her since the evening. Whatever he's thinking of, she doesn't know.

"That's nice, that attitude."

The red-haired youth seemed to laugh enjoyably.

Against the provocative behaviour the man showed, Nina gripped her Dite. But, he stopped.

(What's with this guy......)

The youth with the aloof appearance who was pretending came closer to Nina. His hand was languidly lowered and he was walking in a shaky manner. Even though it wasn't a situation where one could let their guard down, he washed away the tense atmosphere.

[[Image:CSR_vol10_139.jpg|thumb|139]]

If she attacked first she would lose. That was how she felt.

(I can do it)

The fact that a military artist that could force Nina to become this nervous is in Zuellni..... No, the fact that she did not know a person of this caliber until now, surprised her.

She has no recollection of the youth's face. That means he wasn't a platoon member.

"He has discerning eyes too. Fine, bring it on."

The youth who slowly walked until he was near, nodded to her with satisfaction.

"My name is Dixerio Maskane. Well, you could just call me Dix. What's yours?"

"Did you follow me without knowing it?"

"Well circumstances are circumstances.<ref>In here he says 事情が事情なんでね.事情が事情 is a japanese way of saying 'due to matters relating to these circumstances, I won't say a thing about it.'</ref> I had no choice."

"......I'm Nina Antalk."

His circumstances piqued her interests, but she managed to save herself from being embroiled into it.

(Could he be masquerading as a student?)

She is aware that these type of people exist. There seems to be people who partake in Zuellni's lessons while not paying their fees.

However, these people make up the minority and they will also get found out quickly. The rest of the masquerading students are groups of thieves who come from other cities with the purpose of stealing research data and the likes.

(This man, is he that sort of person?)

Notwithstanding the existence of such a powerful person within the platoon members, to have not heard any rumors about him is strange. Nina's wariness was strengthened.

"Oh, it seems like I'm being suspected."

Whether he guessed it through her facial expression or not, even so, Dix connected his words with a look of enjoyment on his face.

"Then, how about this? Why don't pose a question which asks me about a place only students in Zuellni would know?"

"Hmmm..... Well then."

"Aaa....... If it's possible, ask about a place that has been around since a long time ago."

"Why?"

"If it's new, then I may not know it. It's best if you ask one that is old and famous. As a request."

"Something so convenient..."

While she said that, Nina was thinking of a question as per Dix's request.

"Concerning the statue in the inner part of the first floor of the student council office building, it's pedestal has letters carved on it as a result of someone's prank since a long time ago. What is written there?"

"It's 'Seek it, if so then through sheer strength'."

Dix immediately replied while laughing with a broad grin.

"Next question. What was the original letters carved on the pedestal?"

"Seek and it shall be given."

Last year, those letters were still there, but this year the original words have been cleanly erased by the hands of the student council. Rather than the original words, what's left behind by the person who wrote the prank is that that person was the legendary top scorer of the martial arts department of Zuellni in the past.

Knowing this fact means that at the very least, he's not part of the recent bunch of people who are in concealment.

"Oh? So you're still suspicious of me."

She didn't mean to let it show on her face but she was seen through.

"Well, I'd never thought I could clear away your suspicions this way. Tell you what, if you'll listen to my request, I'll teach you my extraordinary technique as a prepayment."

"Technique, you say."

"I witnessed your practice at the military arts training hall. I liked your choice of harsh weapons like the twin iron whips. How about it?"

"....It depends on the technique."

"You'll definitely want it."

Right after he talked, Dix jumped to the back to gain distance from Nina. He straightened his sword belt with his hands. Nina reflexively drew her Dites and restored them.

Dix held iron whips in his hands. It's only one swing but it is by far bigger than Nina's. Nina observed that the metal whip is no longer within the range of a striking weapon to reach her.

"Then, here I come."

Nina generated her internal type Kei and the moment she looked, she saw movement from Dix's side. In that second, Dix left an afterimage and disappeared.

"Tch-"

(He's fast.)

On the spur of the moment, she jumped and dodged to the side. It was surely a timely judgement, as Dix appeared from the front, swinging down the iron whip onto where Nina was originally standing. Like an electric shock, the atmosphere trembled and it struck Nina's whole body.

"Oh, you dodged it."

Dix swung up his iron whip that hit the ground, and looked at Nina while seemingly carrying his shoulder.

"Watched you when you were training and, it seems that defense is your strong point. But you know, there are times when always being defensive amounts to nothing. Offense is the best defense. To dash in swiftly like an idiot, unexpectedly feels like it fits your nature well."

Right after speaking, he lowered his back while the metal whip was placed on his shoulder.

Now, just as it seems, it is getting worked up.

(I can see it)

Just as how Layfon taught her, she poured Kei into her eyes which enabled her to see Dix's flow of Kei.

There were strong pulses of Kei and then, from the core of the metal whip were ripples forming which spread out towards the atmosphere. But, it was not caused by the diffusion of Kei, rather it would spread away until it reached a fixed distance and then a new flow, so to speak, will be made from the Kei pulses to the metal whip which will then flow from the metal whip to the Kei pulses, ultimately constructing an infinite loop.

The Kei circuit that had been built inside and outside of the body was strengthening the fast flow of internal Kei, while simultaneously the external Kei around the whip was being condensed.

"If you were to believe me, you just need to move a step forward without hesitating, and inflict a blow." Abruptly, Dix murmured.

"Those were the words of the old man who taught me martial arts."

At the same time he said those words, Dix's figure vanished.

This time, she sharpened her senses until the last second, to see what's occurring.

The infinite circulatory loop of Kei as if being dragged and torn to pieces changed its form, vanished as if sucked up by the leg and metal whip. The Kei sucked up by the leg seems to be for movement. Probably something close to whirl Kei. Then what about the metal whip?

But, she could not completely confirm it. She was already doing her best looking at the leg's movement. She could no longer escape as well. Both of Nina's metal whips were flung upwards by the trajectory of Dix's attack.

The three strikes from the metal whips dispersed fireworks from the collisions.

The equilibrium of the collisions, were immediately destroyed.<ref>Meaning to say that Nina and Dix's attack resisted each other but that resistance was easily overwhelmed.</ref>

The impact and vibration ran through both her arms, her back and her whole body, Nina couldn't bear it all and she struck the ground.

"Ha!?"

Realizing she lost her consciousness, Nina jumped up.

"Oh, you sure are sturdy"

The voice came from a close source.

"And you realized it quite fast. As expected from Mrs platoon captain."

Her whole body still felt somewhat numb. This meant that her head was still experiencing vertigo.

"What was that technique just now?"

"My attempt at making the root of the old man's teaching. Not bad eh?"

"That's far from not bad...."

In that moment, the impact ran through her from her head to the tips of her toes and at the same time, her nerves were in a disorder, causing her whole body to feel so horrible that she shivered. That was, even if she was able to stop the blow, she couldn't have withstood it.

"I named it Raijin. It depends on the Kei density, but whether you're human or filth monster you can use it."

"Is it possible, for me to use it?"

The doubts Nina had not long ago, were now cleared from her mind. There was the fact he showed her such an amazing technique, but what gained her admiration was Dix's attitude of being so easily willing to teach her such a technique.<ref>If it sounds confusing, what the author is trying to convey is that Nina admired his easygoing attitude when it came to teaching her the amazing technique. The sentence implies that military artists rarely do this but Dix was different. The original text is:
凄《すさ》まじい技を見せられたということもあるが、それ以前にこんな技を簡単《かんたん》に教えようというディックの態度《たいど》に感服《かんぷく》してしまった。</ref>

"As long as you know how to control your Kei pulses, then doesn't the rest depend on your mental attitude? For any technique."
<ref>In here the author uses 心がけ[mental attitude] which is something like your take at things. An example of it is: 私はいつでも真実を言うように心がけている。which is literally --->I always 'make it my motto'[心がけ] to tell the truth or I always try[心がけ] to tell the truth </ref>

"Thank you."

At hearing Dix's reply, Nina lowered her head.

"Regarding your request, it'd be easy to accomplish it if it's you but..."

Nina and Dix, who stole out from the architectural department's practice area of the girl's dorm, were walking towards their destination.

"I want meet Zuellni."

That was Dix's request.

Zuellni is the name of this city, but it isn't that only. It is also the name of the electronic spirit which bears the burden
of the autonomy of the autonomous type moving city, regios.

What Dix wants, is to meet that electronic spirit.

"Well,why?"

While walking on the street at night, Nina inquired.

Those who want to meet the electronic spirit are restricted even if they are from the city. But there is no way this restriction has any special meaning.
The place where the electronic spirit lives is in the heart of the city which is at the engine's central section. Those who go into the engine's section are only either the people who conduct the maintenance of the engine or people like Nina who undertake the job of cleaning it. Any other students are banned from entering if they are ill-prepared, but if you follow the legislative, then you can enter it as part of a field trip.

Entering the engine area in itself is not that hard of a thing to do. But whether you meet the electronic spirit or not depends on luck.

"Well, cause i'm going to graduate soon. It's something like making memories."

He laughed after saying that, but she didn't think that was his real intention.

The available time slots for the self-automated tramcar decrease as the night deepens, and the last train would be welcomed during the time day transits day.
<ref>original phrase is 日をまたぐ頃《ころ》に終電を迎《むか》える</ref> It was not that late yet, but Dix still chose to walk unhurriedly.

"Senpai, why didn't you enter the platoons although you had the ability to?"

Currently, the name of Dixerio Maskane was not found within the 17 platoons. This was indubitably strange to Nina.

Zuellni is now, in the power source of the engine facing the urgent matter of whether the selenium is becoming exhausted or not. The only mine left will be lost if they were to be defeated in the upcoming military arts tournament. Even if that's not the case, the remaining selenium deposits and mines left adds to the worry. The mining had already stopped and the city's movement is restarting, but there is yet to be any official information from the student council regarding their prediction of the mine deposits left.

(It's so less to the point they can't say it, huh)

This uneasiness had silently ran rampant among the students of the martial art.

That's how the situation is. Even if they performed a mass search for a capable student, it wasn't possible to stand up to the head of the military artist department.

She felt that Dix's capabilities had far surpassed those qualifications.

"Because I'm a guy who's bad with luck."

"But that's... ..."

"Look Nina. Before you get fixated with other people's problems, it's better to fixate yourself on your own problems first."

To the speechless Nina, Dix made an admonition.

"What does that mean?"

" ' If only I had him or her... ', isn't it unlike a military artist to engage in such meaningless talk<ref>He was referring to Nina asking him to join the platoon.
Whether there was a capable soldier or not was not the problem</ref> . Become stronger before talking about that, to be weak in itself is already a sin."

"... ... ... ..."

Nina hung her head in shame, at the harsh words said in a nonchalant manner.

Even though she was like this, Dix continued talking.

"Although you maybe a platoon captain, a person who looks out over all of her members cannot stand on the frontlines. There are times when the commander has to give out cruel decisions, but it's bad if you are pulled down by the feelings for your comrade in arms. Nina, which do you want to be?"

"I, want to protect Zuellni with these arms"

"If that's the case, then what you can only do is within the capacity of one military artist."

"But... ..."

As the captain of the 17th platoon, Nina has been planning a strategy for the interschool match. Although she acknowledges that her own strategy-drafting ability is still lacking,
she also desires to hone that ability. And, for the sake of protecting Zuellni she wants to do it too.

"If you think platoon-scale tactics and intercity fights are the same, you're mistaken. Even though the fundamentals are the same, the burden suffered by each group is different."

"Is it really like that?"

"We were formerly talking about the type of military artist you wanted to be, right"

Nina became silent as they returned to the earlier question he posed.

As a military artist, it's true that you'd have the drive to enhance your own abilities. And when thinking about the strategies, you also can't lie about the uplifting feeling when you're
struck by inspiration.

"... ...Was it about a commander's caliber?"

Softly, Dix murmured.

"Huh?"

"Er.....instead of that, even though a man and a woman are walking on a street at night, isn't it lonesome they can only talk on this kind of topic."

"That's... ..."

"I'm not particularly saying that we should be making advances on each other though. Could it be you don't have anyone you like?"

"... ...No."

She planned to immediately assert herself, but he didn't take it that way.

"Oh, so there is."

"There's nobody at all."

She tried repeating it but it didn't seem he would believe her.

"Well, when it's about your year, i guess it can't be helped that you are that stubborn regarding love."

"So?... ..."

"But you know, when i was about your year there were enough relationships that were a step short from ripening. I don't know who your partner is, but
guys like me who didn't even have time to twiddle our thumbs had our relationships taken away elsewhere. Hiding it might possibly be fun too. However, you better start thinking that you might not reach an understanding if you don't let your feelings surface. Otherwise, you might regret it."

The moment he said that, the figures of many ladies came to Nina's mind even when she didn't want it. However, because the male at the center was Dix, the playing
couldn't possibly get through to him. It wasn't because nobody decided to go for him, but it also wasn't possible that he was inclined towards anyone.

While he was somewhat composed, he was ascertaining his decided fate.

(Or is it... ...)

Was he thinking about a lady from his hometown, while not knowing her name?

"Trouble, trouble"

Dix laughed at the now silent Nina.

<center>†</center>

When 2 people arrived on the usual mechanism chamber entry Nina takes, there was an abnormal shadow.

But the person who realized wasn't Nina.

"Halt."

At the short words that expressed nervousness from Dix, Nina who was taken aback extended her arms for the sword belt.

This wasn't a place where people would gather at night. Rather than the presence of people, there was only a lone emergency lamp beside the street light at the entrance
which emitted light.

But, there was a somewhat wrenching nervousness in this place.

Whatever caused it, Nina didn't know.

Beside Nina, Dix stood composed and stared at the front while having his guard up.

A heavy nervousness weighed above Nina's head.

"Yo, did you think i wouldn't realize with just that?"

"... ...Why are you here, wretch?"

As Dix called out into the darkness, a mechanic voice was returned.

"Although i didn't know that my fate would lead me to this town, but that's your miss."

In the next moment from the darkness of the no longer illuminating street light, the figure of a mechanic group wearing a beast's mask appeared.

"Hey, these people are........"

Because she had never seen the company, Nina extended her dite.

"Is she your aim? That's certainly interesting. But, that's exactly why i won't be beaten by you guys."

"That is the child we brought into this world. In the path before the phalanx, this pure child appeared as a blessing. I won't tell you not to interfere with the attempted theft"

"Eh?"

At the words from the beast faces, Nina looked at Dix.

"Yup. The person who plundered her is me. The person who broke, destroyed, trampled over, and stole your scheme is me. That's exactly why
I won't allow you to recover her. This is the reasoning of a plunderer. And ... ..."

He didn't deny nor became pertubed by it but instead, he happily affirmed it with a laugh, while he extended his dite.

"To use the excitement from Heartseer and involve the students of my school... ...it's annoying. That is Zuellni's answer."

Restoration. Taking a stance with a dite which transformed into a gigantic iron whip, Dix shouted.

"I thought you guys would come here again since you wanted to make bonds with Zuellni, but it won't go your way. That's my reason for coming here.
You guys should just stay in Ignasis's flask."

"Needless prattle"

Simultaneously after those words were said, the group moved to encircle Nina's party.

"Nina, guard the entrance. Don't let anyone pass."

"Ye-yes!"

Without understanding anything, Nina restored her dite and moved towards the entrance.
Each of the beast faces also took out their dites. Even with the sudden presence of blood lust, Dix continued forward without hesitating.

"Well now, Dixerio Maskane of the city of desire will be your opponent."

While holding the gigantic iron whip with one hand, Dix beckoned.

"Wolf faces, 3 groups, here I come."

At the moment of those words, the wolf faces simultaneously sprang at Dix.

Dix raised his iron whip, allowing his kei to converge and then released it as he swung down the iron whip. The weight of the iron whip hit the shapeless atmosphere,
creating mixed ripples of kei. The turbulent atmosphere became an invisible billow, pushing back the wolf faces who leapt at him.

"Get out from my sight, small fries.<ref>The actual sentence used here is: 雑魚は引っ込んでろ -------> 引っ込む is a word which could mean 'to go into hiding from the public and continue to do so' So what Dix is basically saying is 'Recede from the sight of the public and stay down there, small fries'. It's quite rude.</ref>

Whether it was according to those words or not, a lone wolf face crouched down as if to fend off Dix's external burst kei and closed in on him.

In both his hands were katars, where in each dite, if the handle is grapsed a blade protrudes out before the fist transforming it into a thrusting weapon.
The katar has numerous notches in the middle of the blade, which performs a trick that gouges and takes out flesh if one stabs and extracts it.

The lone wolf face that charged in as if he crawled on the ground, brandished his katars as he aimed at Dix's abdomen.

Dix deflected the incoming katars with his iron whip.

As if they were intertwined, the katar-wielding wolf face engaged in close-quarter combat. Against the heavy weapon user Dix, the wolf face who has the advantage to make sharp turns
ensured Dix kept his distance. Because the katars assaulted him from the left and right alternatingly, Dix was forced to continuously evade them.

At this rate, he doesn't have the leisure to use Raijin.

"Senpai!"

"Don't look away!"

Due to Nina's shout, Dix's movement faltered for a moment. The edge of the katar cut his cheek and blood spilled out from it.

But even after witnessing that, Nina couldn't move. The group of wolf faces that Dix initially blowed away with his external kei
now reorganized themselves and were closing in onto Nina.

"Go and occupy the Central Mechanism Chamber!"

Hearing the words of the katar-wielding wolf face, the group of wolf faces devotedly advanced.

To eliminate Nina who was on their route, each and every one of them threw their external kei towards her.

"Ku.........."

Nina crossed her iron whips, driving kei throughout her entire body.

A variation of internal type kei, Kongoukei.

The defensive kei technique that Layfon taught. It drives kei all over the surface of the body and uses this membrane to protect the entire body against the ballistic impact.

Using the rising fumes from the explosion, the wolf faces closed in to launch a surprise attack. The wolf faces never expected, that a student military artist could be safe after
receiving their concentrated gunfire. A wolf face tumbled to the ground, after he was struck down by an iron whip that cut through the veil of smoke.

A mask came falling off among the mass of wolf faces who tumbled to the ground.

The dry sound of the mask hitting the ground, pushed aside the noise from the battle and resounded from that location.

"Don't look!"

At that instant, Dix shouted. It was a warning directed towards Nina.

At what? She thought. The fallen mask was revolving while it glided across the ground. Was he talking about this? But i've already seen it.

Then what else?

For a moment, she forgot that she was in the midst of fighting. Realizing her mistake, Nina dispelled her fixated look and glanced up.

The fumes had already dispersed.

But, nobody moved. A wolf face who had a strange pattern faced this way, suspending any action.

It was as if, he was suspended in a record photo.

"It's too late"

Somebody said that? Who was it?

"It's too late"

Again... ...

"It's too late"
"It's too late"
"It's too LaTe"
"It'S ToO lATe"

The repeated words were, coming from the wolf faces right in front of me. The repeating mechanic voice sounded like a broken playback machine.

My head is spinning. What is this scent caressing my nose... ...?

"It's Heartseer's powder. Do not be perplexed, open your eyes!"

Her eyes were opened. Without understanding what Dix meant, Nina stared at what was happening in front of her.

[[Image:CSR_vol10_159.jpg|thumb|159]]

After receiving one hit from Nina, the wolf face who tumbled down had risen up. The battle garment was, dirtied a rough yet fluffy white. There was only
a black cloth left around the head of the fallen mask.

That face looked here.
It was looking at Nina.

"Uu"

Nina saw, it.

There was nothing contained within the layer of black cloth that covered the head. There was only a black mist-like object which was congealing,
in a thin yellow colour, three lights each the size of a baby's fist, that was arranged in the shape of an inverted triangle.

"What is ... ... that?"

A voice aimed at Nina covered her and murmured:

"You saw it" "You saw it" "yOu saw it" "yoU SaW iT" "You sAw It" "YoU saw it" "You saw IT" "You SAw it"
"You already saw it"

A voice echoed, from within the dark cavity of the wolf face with the fallen mask.

"Ignasis' blessing, the distant eternity, comes not from lands across the Sanzou river, nor the underworld. We have become Avici, and stand at its gates.
Who are you that advances against its phalanx?"

"Don't listen!"

Dix's shouting voice reaches her ears. However, Nina wasn't able to listen to it.

How profound those words were, and how much power they held, Nina couldn't understand any of it. It wasn't possible she would.

But, she saw the three shining objects inside the black cavity protrude out from the black cloth that formed the head, and subsequently become gigantic.

"The door has open. Thou, be puzzled by the gorge of the aurora field."

But, this has to be some sort of deception. There were no changes even after those words. Rather than a black cavity, it should've concluded by returning to the original location of the fallen wolf face. Now, I don't even know if asking 'who' is enough.

It was supposed...... to be a deception.

Dix said it was the Heartseer's fine powder. If that's the case, is this the hallucinatory effect brought about by the fine powder?

"Damn......Gaaaaaaa!"

Then why is Dix, screaming so frustratingly? Without understanding anything, Nina watched Dix's battle.

And certainly at that time, Dix's left shoulder was gouged by the katar. Even with the blood gushing out, he did not flinch and by thrusting away
the wolf face fixated in front of him, he regained distance.

He lowered his waist. Nina was able to see the flow of kei for an instant.
Raijin.

Occasionally, the city's sky is dyed a light purple and lightning is dispersed on the air filter's surface. Dix's figure disappears, the traces of him
outlined by light. That form is evident because of the lightning; his figure is validated through it's light and sometimes, this effect is already there.

When he showed it to Nina, he must have thoroughly held back.

Dix's iron whip smashed the wolf's face.

There should've been......a lurid spectacle. However if it's with a safety device, it should possess that force no matter what you do. Otherwise, the striking weapon would be
designed to beat to death. Stamping through the interference of the safety device, the wolf face was smashed.

It wouldn't have been strange if blood splashed and spinal fluid scattered and filled at that place.

But within the atmosphere that trembled from reverberations of the raijin, the wolf face's battle garment was lightly pulled in,
as if it coiled into a vortex towards the iron whip and consequently, disappeared.

After that, what's left was only dispersed fragments of a broken mask.

Where did it's contents, the body disappeared to?

The spectacle of the black cavity hidden behind the interior of the mask flitted across Nina's mind.

The battle however was not finished yet.

"Don't lose focus!"

To be able to forget this fact, even if the situation is strange, it's probably because Nina's common sense is disconnected. The faceless mysterious assailant,
the disappearing method, enigmatic words.......Nina could only think about shedding light on this abyss of disorder and chaos. The Heartseer's fine powder did not
excite Nina but rather intoxicated her. In actuality, ever since Nina was overwhelmed by the strength of Raijin, she had been experiencing a vertigo-like sensation.

But regardless of how it is, that is Nina's negligence. There is no end to inexperience.

The beast faces who call themselves wolf faces, were not close to Nina yet. Their objective is the occupation of the Central Mechanism Chamber.
It doesn't seem there are any changes to their plans, rather the wolf faces drew nearer towards Nina who is standing in front of the entrance to eliminate her.

Her negligence has crumbled her posture.

There isn't enough time. It's not enough to the point it's already useless to restore her stance much less to use Kongoukei, as the wolf faces advance closer.

At that time, what went through Nina's mind was ... ...

The sudden change appeared at that moment.

A light flashed through before her eyes. That light halted the wolf faces' pace.

That light took the form of a sword.

"Heaven's Blade... ..."

Who's words was it? Before her eyes was a shining reinforced silver blade.

There was a person who owned it.

Nina's eyes traced the arm of wielding the silver blade to see it's owner.

(It can't be... ...)

"Layfon ... ...?"

Layfon was there. The Layfon that maintained the appearance of the cleaning commitee member was grasping the silver blade, while gazing at the wolf faces with expressionless eyes.

"You came out from the door huh."

One of the wolf faces murmured.

Layfon readied himself with the silver blade in formless manner and wielded the blade horizontally.

Heaven's Blade Art, Hazy Gerret.

What happened, when he swung it... ... Nina could only see the sword being swung horizontally.

But, with one action everything was settled.

A great number of the wolf faces were simultaneously slain. Vertically, horizontally, diagonally, the bodies that had been instantaneously minced slipped away in parellel to the decapitation lines. Just like it was with Dix the contents disappeared, with the battle garments coiling in a vortex and sucked inside of the decapitation lines.

"Then for now, I have finished with this."

Leaving those words, the mass of wolf faces disappeared without a trace.

Nina was in blank amazament, as she stared at Layfon's back.

"Oi"

Dix went and grasped that shoulder.

"Let's go now that we have the chance"

"What do you mean by let's go......eh?"

Even now, there were no signs of the blood flow stopping as it still flowed out from Dix's left shoulder. It was due to the flesh gouged out from the katar.

A scowl did appear on Dix's face in response to the pain but he didn't bother anymore than that.

"But, um ... ..."

Dix's purpose here, at the Central Mechanism Chamber, was to meet Zuellni. That she could remember.

However ... ...

"Just ignore him for now."

"But to just ignore him... ..."

"Don't restrain yourself. If you don't get back home, you might get involved."

Without understanding the meaning of those words, Nina half-heartedly pass through the entrance to the Central Mechanism Chamber.

While closing the door to the Central Mechanism Chamber, an elevator was descending downwards.

Layfon came wearing clothes of the cleaning commitee. At this hour, he would have already entered into the Central Mechanism Chamber and started cleaning.

(How, did Layfon appeared at that place?)

While waiting for the elevator, Dix performed a simple haemostasis. He ripped off his uniform sleeve, and tied it tightly around the wound opening.
Even so, the part gouged out by the sawtooth-shaped<ref>Actually, 鋸状 was used in this sentence. It means sawtooth wave but 鋸 means sawtooth and 状 can mean shape or state. The shape can be found here:
https://www.google.com/search?q=sawtooth+wave&bav=on.2,or.r_cp.r_qf.&biw=1600&bih=771&bvm=pv.xjs.s.en_US.jOYpRJj4zMA.O&um=1&ie=UTF-8&hl=en&tbm=isch&source=og&sa=N&tab=wi&ei=IPr3UcGGPI7xrQee8oHgDQ)</ref>
knife still continued bleeding and in a blink of an eye, dyed the cloth in a deep red.

Go to the hospital, or so she thought but seeing the composed look on his face, Nina decided to keep quiet.

The elevator finally arrived.

"I might have done something bad to you."

Dix murmured in the middle of boarding the elevator.

"Will, something happen?"

"... ... You should know that, the air filter protecting the cities around the world is not something natural, right?"

Dix did not have the aloof expression that he wore earlier. Maybe because he was drained of blood, a shadow of severe fatigue showed on his face.

"Yes."

"Similarly, you should also know about talks regarding, that the loitering filth monsters in our current world couldn't possibly be natural. If so, then who, why,
... ... would be there be electronics spirits, would there be alchemists before such a question is asked. You are influenced by the electronic spirits. Even if you say no,
it is forced that you are unable to live like the others."

"This is, sort of the fate of those who see an electronic spirit for the first time. If i were to give you a suggestion, reciting Ignasis' name pretty much doesn't give him
any satisfaction. Be careful about it."

"Ignasis... ... is it a person's name?"

"You'll eventually meet him."

Dix laughed while unreasonably raising the tip of his lips. Because that was indefinitely a complex sentiment to conceive, Nina could only remain reticent.

"... ... But, I'd never taught that he would be so suddenly summoned."

"Eh?"

"That man, it's him right. The one that you're interested in."

At that moment, Nina's face flushed a bright red.

"That's, you're mistaken. No, you're not mistaken but... ...since he's my junior! I am only interested in him since he's my junior."

"Well, let's just go with that then."

"Like I Said... ..."

"... ... Beware of him"

Suddenly lowering his voice, Nina caught on to the words.

"He was born as an exceptional person, right?"

With only that one moment, Dix had seen through something about Layfon.

"There are many fellows whom are born strong, whom don't know how to correctly use their abilities. You better be careful."

"... ... Yes"

"If you do something like that, you'd also get a lot of points."

The elevator had finally arrived at it's destination. Dix said that as he struck Nina's head in a caressing manner, and then came out of the elevator alone.
As Nina chased after him in objection, Dix turned his body around to prevent her from doing so.

Dix's hand nimbly pressed the switch, causing the iron-railing shaped door to close.

"Eh, um... ..."

"About Raijin... ... you've already seen it. I've also said that I would teach you. Whatever shape it takes, you can definitely become accustomed to it.
Doing so will allow the phenomenon to occur. Figure out the rest yourself. Whether it's one-handed or two-handed, the method of usage differs."

"Senpai... ..."

This evening was filled with mysteries. The competent yet non-platoon member Dix. The sudden display of an amazing technique. The
mysterious assailant. Ignasis... ...

"The long time taken walking to Zuellni, was fun."

The elevator shook. It was beginning to ascend.

"If possible, I pray that we won't meet twice. But if we do, will you allow me to play as your senior again?"

"Senpai!"

"Because today was like a festival. I'll get through to your place with a similar plan in mind, definitely."

In response to Nina's cry, Dix who was across the elevator waved his hand then turned around.

Returning to the entrance, Layfon was standing there overcome with surprise.

"Ah? Captain?"

The puzzled Layfon slanted his head when Nina appeared.

"Ah? There's no work today right? Eh? Wait a minute, why am i here again?"

There was no silver blade in his hands.

"Layfon ... ... you?"

Just as she said it, she held her tongue. She didn't know why, but it was better to not talk about everything that happened just now.
That's what she felt.

If you don't get back home, you might get involved... ...those words shut her mouth.

"Maybe I was half-asleep?"

"Maybe it's just that? You're probably just tired. You had work as the municipal police in the afternoon, right?"

"That's, that's true but, yeah... ..."

Appropriately showing the same opinion to Layfon who twisted his neck was, as if urging him to return to the Central Mechanism Chamber.

"Oh, yeah."

Layfon hit his hand while standing inside the elevator, prompting Nina to come over.

"What?"

"I just remembered Captain using a difficult-looking technique. Show it to me tomorrow at the military arts training hall, ok. The technique you called Raijin."

Nina was taken aback by those words.

So this is how the plan will get through to me.

(I see, so this is what he was talking about)

How Layfon knew about Raijin, it's as if Dix knew about this too. Without thinking both of them were strange, Nina just accepted all of it.

(Instead of sweets, a technique... ...huh. If i were to say it fits me, that would be certainly true.)

It's a gift that far from having a feminine touch.

"Look forward to it."

Accepting it with that air, he laughed.

Due to Nina's words, Layfon laughed. Hearing a laugh different from Dix's, Nina was so influenced by it that she smiled from happiness
<ref>頬が緩む->in here the author used the expression 'the cheeks loosened'. In Japanese, the expression means you are so happy until you smile(usually incessantly)</ref>.

At that time... ... when Dix was preoccupied with mass of wolf faces that launched an ambush towards her, what went through Nina's mind
was Layfon's face. Whether something occured during that moment... ... it's like the Heartseer's fine powder showed her a dream.

(The ultimate good luck is to conform with my partner)

The words of that line just came across her thoughts.

[[Image:CSR_vol10_173.jpg|thumb|173]]

(I'm overthinking it)

That's what she thought, but that thought wasn't particularly evoked by any feelings of disgust.

There's none, but he did appear just in the nick of time and saved her... ... just like she was some heroine from a fairytale.
Occasionally, a heroine's fate has a direct connection to the hero's fate. That probably doesn't have the same meaning as what Selina had said though.

It's just her opinion that she did not suit such a role, made her felt ashamed.

It's embarassing but... ...

"That's an unnecessary debt, you damned senior."

And while she said that, she couldn't return her smiling face to it's original form.

What Nina will know regarding the old fact that Dixerio Maskane enrolled into Zuellni ten-odd years ago, and more importantly the fact that he was the perpertrator who rewrote the letters carved onto the pedastal on the statue at the interior of the student council building is, something that will happen several days later .

Ignasis, and the strange group that refer to themselves as wolf faces......that instead of appearing once in front of Nina, she will meet that figure daily.

At times, she will suddenly remember about that night and pose questions about it. She had a feeling something was about to occur,
but just like the quiet flow of water at the bottom of a lake, Nina was unable to feel it.

The time those words will once again reach her ears, is right after the match with the 1st platoon has ended.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before III|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02

2013-08-06T20:56:18Z

80.223.220.209:

===A Day For You 02===

Against the surface of the air filter, the sandstorm continued to swirl.

On the opposite end of the sand and grit, the moon with its round and solemn countenance was suspended high in the sky.

With almost all of the shops' posters taken down and the ground sparsely lit only by decorative lights, the area seemed to sink into darkness.

Within that, bathed in the moonlight, a voice appeared to resonate from the sky. Starting strong, but gradually weakening. With the ebbing of the howling, the sky over Zuellni stopped.
There was nothing that could answer. In that place where shadows stood motionless, the natural echoing of a sound could be heard.

Only buildings whose rooftops were cast in the shadow of the Department of the Outer Edge were nearby. In the vicinity, there were no housing facilities.
What was there was the manufacturing district, in which warehouses stored produce. Crops which received a surface security check here would then at some point be passed to the market above.

The remnants of the natural howling that could be heard suddenly began to move.

From somewhere that looked to be underneath, in the next moment the shadow disappeared from that spot.

<center>◇</center>

"A thief in the produce warehouse?"

After being called first thing in the morning, at those words Layfon tilted his head. Though of course, he knew what a thief was.

"More importantly, a burglary attempt......?"

In response, Formed had a troubled smile on his face. The place was Zuellni's only established City Police Station. While sipping tea served in the break-room of the building, Layfon looked at Naruki who stood next to Formed.

"It isn't as if there wasn't a thief, but......"

With something along the lines of hesitation in his words, Formed's speech wasn't clear. That face had the fatigue of a sleepless night.

Zuellni was an academy city. Almost all of the people residing there were students. It wasn't as if there were any adults there, but they did not have much of an effect on the city's livelihood.
While furthering their studies, upperclassmen also taught the underclassmen. Seniors conducted training and research. That was Zuellni's way.

Concurrently, there were also other cities. Foregoing changes in economics, a disparity of wealth would occur. There were also those who failed in business. Though they were not officially recognized, gambling houses also existed.
If they were cheated, there would be those who would rush to the City Police.

Though only temporary, in the confusion caused by a robbery, it wasn't as if there was no one chasing after the thief.

But of course, as Zuellni was an academy city, the city's reason for existence was for the students. The city's economy was ultimately designed around the period after graduation. So that students didn't lose their senses for living in another city,
simulations of their futures were established as a major premise.

Therefore, relief measures were enacted.

The loss of assets, those who declared bankruptcy received financial support from the student council.

Of course this aid had to be repaid, and if they weren't, graduation certifications would not be granted. While there were those who were held back due to not paying, they were few.

At any rate, those enrolled in Zuellni never faced starvation due to financial problems.

Hence......for the time being, it was reasonable that cases of theft with student culprits were rare.

Particularly, theft of comestibles was seldom heard of.

"Why break into the produce warehouse......"

Layfon went right to the problem.

Though Layfon hadn't even been at Zuellni for a year, he still had a sufficient understanding of it. Before enrolling, he investigated the scholarship system and came to understand them both.

"If it's about the robbery details, they're easy to understand."

While Formed muttered that piece of information, he drank from his own tea.

Up until now, Layfon's classmate, Naruki, continued to stand motionlessly nearby.

"So, what was stolen?"

"......Nothing was stolen in this case. To be more accurate, it was an attempt."

"Huh?"

As a military artist, it was as if Layfon became a necessary companion, and that was probably why he was called.
There were military artists in the city police. Maybe it was due to Zuellni's academic traditions, but in the Military Arts Department, those who were known as elites were also platoon members.
Normally these individuals did not show interest in the typical activities of the city police.

However, there were times in Zuellni where research data would be targeted by people from other cities, and within those groups skilled military artists would be present.
For those instances, there were platoons members who would temporarily assist the city police.

Be it as it may, it a was short-term job unique to the Military Arts department.

Layfon, at his classmate Naruki's behest, found himself in that situation.

"What is it?"

For that reason he was called; however, it was just a burglary attempt.

Furthermore, for produce. Even if something was stolen, it wasn't as if they could make off with it on a roaming bus.

"Well, hold on."

Formed stopped the bewildered Layfon.

"The problem lies with the contents of the assailed warehouse."

"Contents?"

"You know, don't you? Tomorrow is Van Allen's Day."

"No, you might say that I do know, however........."

It was apparently a day where one receives sweets from those of the opposite sex whom are reciprocating goodwill.
Though it was originally the custom of another city, companies in the Business Department involved in confectioneries had learned of it and had campaigned since last year.

With just a gathering of those at an age most interested in love, Zuellni's students received Van Allen's Day with fervor and an advertising struggle had grown considerably since last year.

"So, what about it?"

"With the Business Departments' influence, the Manufacturing District had obtained several new species of produce and grew them for this day. The warehouse that was broken into contained one of those."

"Well........."

Even in saying that the ingredients for making sweets were targeted, the exact point was still unclear.

"Every raw ingredient contained in the warehouse was examined beforehand. Due to the wide variety, it took quite a while, but thankfully a knowledgeable person was there. The target was probably the Heartseer Fruit."

"Heartseer Fruit?"

Formed nodded in response.

"A confectionery known as Rinka placed the production order, and so the arrangement was for the fruit to be delivered this morning. Rinka wanted to use it as their featured product."

"So then why?"

"Originally, Van Allen's Day's roots came from Forest City Erupa's customs. Eating food prepared from the Heartseer fruit was only permitted for married couples and engaged couples.
In short, presenting food made from the Heartseer Fruit in regards to the opposite sex has the same meaning as proposing.
It seems that the Heartseer Fruit had died out in that city, and so when a person wanted to make something for that special someone, they defaulted to sweets......or so I've heard."

"Well......"

"That......is it. Why would it be that in Erupa, they would only allow married couples and those soon to be married to eat food prepared from the Heartseer Fruit, do you get it?

"No, hearing that all of a sudden......"

"There appears to be a stimulant in the fruit. It's usage depends on the circumstances, but for that sort of thing, it's said to be really convenient."

He tried to conceal it in his voice, but he was grinning broadly. Next to him, Naruki's face had turned red.

While not quite getting what Formed had said, Layfon was also not crude. He let out a troubled sort of laughter.

"Of course, it needs to be prepared a certain way. It seems only alcohol and steeped honey are needed to remove the astringency out of the sweet fruit."

After Layfon became troubled at his reply, Formed returned to his former self.

"However, that's the effect it has on a normal person. On a Military Artist, it has a different use."

Formed grew tense.

"Arousing the fighting spirit, it causes an abnormal acceleration of Kei flow. Other than that, it induces oversensitivity of the nerves, sharpens the senses, etc......
Compared to that time with DG, it's by far a much more monstrous Kei accelerating drug."

"It can't be......"

Just recently, they were completely caught up in the case involving the illegal Kei accelerating drug DG. These kinds of things, one after another......Layfon looked at Formed with astonishment.

"Rinka's background up until now wasn't at all suspicious. Besides, it appears that to an extent that effect of the Heartseer Fruit was unknown.
I don't know what the people interested in this product are thinking, but we can't leave such a dangerous item be. We prohibited its shipment, but the problem will soon be over its disposal. Layfon, until then, guard it."

So it seemed.

<center>◇</center>

"So, I won't be here tomorrow."

After Formed's briefing ended, Layfon and Naruki rushed back to the first year building. Somehow, they managed to make it to the first class of the day, and now it was noon.
While eating Meishen's hand-made lunch, Mifi had stopped listening. She spoke while Mifi had the straw for her milk still in her mouth.

"There are plans to transport something from the warehouse to the disposal facility tomorrow afternoon. The plan is starting tonight, and I will be stationed in the vicinity as a guard, so tomorrow I won't be able to come to school."

Naruki had replied.

"It's the long awaited Van Allen's Day too. Such a waste."

Mifi removed the straw from the empty milk carton and inserted it into a new one.

"You say it's a waste......I don't have anything so it has nothing to do with me."

After Layfon had said that, Mifi and Naruki simultaneously let out a sigh.

"......? What?"

"No. Ah, is that so?

Looking as though something came to mind, Mifi started laughing with a "Nyahaha" and looked at Naruki.

[[image:CSR vol10 079.jpg|thumb]]

"It's not that way for you, Nakki? A chance to be alone together with the section chief? Perhaps?"

"I won't be doing anything of the sort."

Exhaling, Naruki averted her gaze.

"Is that so?"

Hearing this for the first time, Layfon looked to Meishen. With the impression of "What do you think?" she tilted her head.

"Nakki likes men who are devoted to work, you know. Someone like the chief who goes back and forth between the research lab of the Cultivation Department and the City Police is just to her likings.
Furthermore, capability is also important."

"As I was saying, you're wrong."

Though Naruki could be called obstinate, that face became faintly red. Layfon imagined them standing side by side: the short, but stout figure of Formed with the tall and slender physique of Naruki.
They were polar opposites, or so he thought.

"The chief is just my esteemed superior. There's nothing more than that."

Glaring at Naruki, Mifi stuck her tongue out at her.

"Well, I must admit, all of this talk of Van Allen's Day's custom of gifting sweets originally has nothing to do with us, right? If not sweets, there's also the route of making someone else lunch, you know~?"

"Th, that's true!" Meishen said suddenly in a bright voice, nodding in ascent, to which Layfon was astonished.

"I, I'm sorry......"

Turning towards an already shrinking Meishen, Naruki and Mifi both sighed.

At the end of training at the Military Training Facility, Layfon went to explain the circumstances to Nina. Concerning his job with the City Police, and considering with that personality, he wasn't sure if anything was going to happen.

"I see......"

It was their after training private session. Nina nodded, wiping away her sweat with a towel with the straw of her sports drink still in her mouth.

"If it's like that, that means you won't be coming to clean the mechanisms tonight?

Her lips parting from the straw, those words drawn from a harsh breath made Layfon realize what he had forgotten.

"That's right......"

"I will convey the message. Don't worry."

"Sorry."

"Think nothing of it, protecting the cities order is also the responsibility of a military artist."

In the Military Arts Department, while the crippled Zuellni had academic traditions, Nina was not awarded many benefits. Regardless of which city, Military Artists received favorable treatment, hence many were rich. Nina's home city was among those, but she faced down opposition from her parents and came to Zuellni. Without the assistance of her parents, she made a living at her part time job cleaning the mechanisms to pay for her tuition and expenses, and that lifestyle did not implant any pride into her.

"Even so, breaking into the produce warehouse makes them a strange bunch, huh?"

Nina appears to have become interested in the subject.

"Although the most useful thing seems to be a hazardous fruit."

That something in the produce warehouse was targeted, Formed had said not to disclose anything.

Moreover, Nina had been dragged into the incident with the illegal wine the other day.

That's why Layfon was keeping silent concerning the impending danger of the Kei accelerating drug.

"Hmm......That thing seems to have slipped through manufacturing approval."

Uttering that, Nina simultaneously ended the conversation and training as well.

Upon washing away his sweat in the shower room of the Military Training Facility, Layfon headed towards the warehouse district that the produce warehouse was found in.
The person who structured these insipid, rectangular warehouse left them with a cold atmosphere.
Within the confines of the warehouse district, there were vehicles for personal use, which would then be used to transport cargo to the nearby trolley.
Furthermore, there was also a freight service to transport packages to various places. Those personal-use vehicles were rarely left behind in their designated parking lot, meaning there was no one in sight.
The warehouse district is said to be crowded with people in the early morning. At those times, the trams are running, transporting cargo.
Standing next to a gate, Naruki held onto the number of the warehouse Formed had designated before hand.

"Anything?"

Upon inquiring, Naruki shook her head.

"No sign of movement."

Upon saying that, the shutters making up the front door of the warehouse opened, revealing a lit area. From there, Naruki led the way up a small staircase from the front entrance to what seemed to be a area designated as a guard's rest area.
Formed and a group of others were already there.

"I'm glad you're here."

Looking overwhelmed, by a lack of time, Formed started and motioned for Layfon to approach the window.

"That is the aforementioned warehouse."

Upon looking at the place she was pointing at, not unlike the other warehouses, they were lined up. The tag "D17" was painted on the roof of the warehouse.
The distinct difference was that the shutters in front were crushed flat.

"Provisions are the cities lifeline, and as such, that warehouse was built to be sturdy. That also includes the shutters.
If an explosion occurred, it would still be in fine condition."

Whilst listening to Formed's explanation, Layfon surveyed the shutters. It seemed as though there was a deep,
yet tiny depression in the shutters as though it were struck by a fist, and from there concentric circles radiated outward.
No matter what way it was looked at, it looked to have been broken through blunt impact.

"It was a military artist, wasn't it, the one who did this?"

"Couldn't be anything else."

Formed nodded in assent.

Next to Formed who had a facial expression as if he had just acquired his resolve, Layfon continued to blankly observe.
Strengthening his eyesight with Kei, Layfon could see the aftermath of the damage from his location in detail. He could clearly tell the damage was made from a blow with a fist.

(It's so small.)

The size of that hand bothered Layfon. Whether for an adult or a student, the hand was still on the small side.
There was still the possibility that it was a male with a small build, but what clearly came to mind was the figure of a woman. Layfon shifted his focus to the ground in front of the shutters.
If it were that blow, it wouldn't have been strange to leave a footprint behind. However, it seemed as though that wasn't the case. If that is the case, the strike was made by jumping from a distance.

(An agile blow from a short female Military Artist)

Upon arriving at that conclusion, Layfon looked elsewhere.

"However......" Formed let the problem slip. "It seems the culprit failed to break through the shutters. After that, the security alarm sounded causing the suspect to flee, but doesn't that seem quite foolish?"

Layfon also thought something along those lines.

"It feels like something came charging in at full speed, doesn't it?"

Naruki nodded in assent.

"It seems there wasn't anything remotely resembling a plan. To get impatient to that extent...... Something or other feels strange."

Taking a sidelong glance at the quarreling pair as he leaned against the sofa, and closing his eyes so he wouldn't notice them. The night is long. He could take a short rest, or so he thought.

The change occured later that night. At that time, Layfon was on top of the warehouse's roof. He sat on the roof with his legs stretched out and his eyes shut.
While using Sakkei to hide his presence, Layfon extended the sensation in his hands in all directions, reading disturbances in the atmosphere.
In the sky, the newly waxing crescent of the moon seemed to be drawn, shining, on the thick clouds before it.

Upon sensing a disturbance, Layfon opened his eyes. Even now, Layfon maintained Sakkei. Meanwhile, his Dite remained in its weapon harness. If he were to restore it, the Kei would undo his Sakkei.
In order to not come out of this empty-handed, he knew it would have to come to him.
A presence...... From where he stood, Layfon looked in its direction. It came from the front of the warehouse.

Layfon stood, waiting to give the signal. Here and there, guards stood, hiding in wait with all equipment ready.
While the night drew long, Layfon suppressed his presence and approached, jumping to the top of the nearest warehouse. For the time being, he suppressed his presence to the point where he couldn't even think of getting caught.

(If it's from here, then...)

Even if the opponent were to flee, he would pursue. Without any feeling of haste, Layfon drew his Dite from its holster. The City Police had yet to complete their preparations, after all.
Until one reached the vicinity of the warehouse building, the ground sloped downward. From there, it was a straight path to the warehouse. There was no getting lost on the way to the warehouse.

At that time, if all of the hidden police officers in front of warehouse D17 in which Layfon was located were to stand up, there wouldn't be a single stretch of ground left uncovered.
If the owner of the presence were to run through, they would spread out and cast it over the subject.

A net. It wasn't just an ordinary net. The weights at the end of the nets contained batteries that, once activated, would release an electrical current for ten minutes through the net that would render a body immobile for its duration.
The ten-minute net spanned the entire roadway, and if even a hint of an intruder would show itself, they would have him covered immediately. Meanwhile,

"What the!?"

In response to a piercing shriek coming from the police hidden on the roof, Layfon rescinded his Sakkei and restored his Dite. A sudden cross wind had caused the net to fall and delayed preparations by an hour.
That incident gave the short individual the opportunity to escape. Layfon allowed his Kei to rise throughout his body in order to intimidate the approaching presence.
In that instance, that small body stopped moving straight forward and fled perpendicular to the front of the warehouse. Layfon chased behind, running along the roof's edge. The small attacker's figure was in his sights.

Fast...... but not a speed he couldn't follow. If he enhanced his vision with Kei to make out the appearance of the target, he could ponder on how to apprehend the subject.

There was just one more thing. That sudden squall that rendered the net useless was not something natural.

(One more person, where is he hiding?)

Surely even now, he is probably hiding with his presence suppressed nearby. Scanning the area while running, he had a feeling that the target was in the immediate vicinity, but exactly where he could not pinpoint.

(Somehow, they aimed for that opportunity)

If they aimed for it, now what? Layfon ran while pondering, expanding his field of vision while following the target.

Running at full speed, the fleeing presence didn't appear as though it would change direction.

(If things proceed at this rate......)

The Warehouse district appeared to be constructed adjoined to the Manufacturing district. For a split second, his field of vision shifted forward.

(He chose a quiet area......?)

Just as he was thinking that, he approached closer to the target from behind. This left Layfon perturbed.

"Tsk."

It seemed about ready to begin.

Hostile intent from behind, and the raider fled right out underfoot. As much as he would like to, he wouldn't be able to handle both parties.

(What should I do?)

In that moment of hesitation, a new presence had appeared from a different direction.

"Here!"

He didn't think it was an ally. Layfon swung his sword towards his front. A burst of Kei shot from the tip of the blade and upon meeting something, exploded. The new presence had shot their own external Kei burst.
The explosion scattered through the air. Layfon, as if part of it, flew. Their aim was that rear presence.

The approaching enemy would be easier to capture.
That's what he thought, but......

"......Eh?"

Dashing forward in the midst of repositioning himself in midair, Layfon sensed the rear presence retreating.

"Like I'd let you escape!"

While Layfon readjusted his balance, the presence threw something in his direction. Layfon fired a burst of Kei in its direction, intercepting the object.

[[image:CSR vol10 089.jpg|thumb]]

"Cra......!"

Halting his charge, Layfon prepared himself for the impending attack under the effect of the lingering afterimage.

But it never came.

The unknown presence had used the situation to flee.

"They got me......"

All three of the unknown presences had left without a trace, leaving him crestfallen.

<center>◇</center>

That night, after debriefing, Layfon parted with Formed's group, but didn't immediately head home.
Tearing his glance away from the dejected appearance of Naruki and company, he turned in the direction of the dorms and started walking.
With the moon, almost completely engulfed in clouds, the path was lit with only the street lamps. Layfon, walking silently, was able to make out a shadow in the orange light of a street lamp.

"I couldn't have imagined that he could spot me from there."

The surprised figure raised its voice

"I didn't think you'd be able to notice me from here. I'm not being conceited."

The large frame with light shining down on it, appearing to not move an inch, responded.

"What is going on? That was......"

"Don't say it."

Due to the large frame, Gorneo's physique was disproportional to his attractive face.

"But......"

"You don't have anything to do with it. ......Is what I'd like to say, but I can't."

Gorneo's words were clearly filled with repugnance.

"Then, as I thought"

"That's right, that was Shante."

On top of warehouse D17, Layfon reliably confirmed the appearance of the raider with his enhanced sight. A figure with red hair fluttering as though from a bonfire, there was no mistaking it.

"Why?"

"I don't know either."

Gorneo regretfully shook his head.

"Beginning a few days ago, she hasn't been going back to her room. My search ended here, good grief......"

In this state of affairs, it appeared as though he wasn't able to capture Shante.

"So from the rear, that was?"

So that new presence on Shante's path was Gorneo. Layfon realized what that Kei technique that attacked him was.

So then, who was the presence that approached from behind......

"About that. That wasn't my opener."

With the involvement of the fifth platoons members, Gorneo would have just declared it. Trusting him, Layfon nodded.

"But I thought those movements looked familiar though."

There was another thing.

Above all else, even if Layfon were able to catch Shante, the presence behind was moving to interfere.

Understanding that the person before him was Gorneo, the figure that took him by surprise seemed only there to serve as a distraction, and Layfon noticed that the figure was not persistent about the action and fled just as easily.

Moreover, there was the issue of the flashbomb used. The item that used light and sound to disorient the enemy.
He couldn't see a general studies student or even an ordinary Military Arts Students capable of causing this much damage.

In the case of platoon members, even if they could apply to set up a platoon match with the intention of using it as a trap, they would not be able deceive the management nor would they be able to carry out the plan outside of the fields.

"Covert military artists from other cities. If you think about it, it's somehow appropriate."

Gorneo came to that conclusion. Of Grendan's military families, the fame of the Luckens household which had turned out two Heaven's Blades couldn't possibly be hidden.
With Grendan's history along with his origins in the Luckens family, an unspoken feud was brewing under the appearance of city camaraderie, one beyond Layfon's understanding.

"And about Shante's objective?"

"That I don't know. Her upbringing was unique, but she's still an orphan. If she does have an objective, I can't fathom what it could be."

"Shante's birthplace?"

"It's the Sea of Forests City Erupa."

After hearing that, Layfon went on to tell Gorneo of the thing at the warehouse.

"Heartseer fruit......I've never heard of it, but there should be a reason why Shante's so persistent about it. I can't think of her being interested in the Kei Accelerating Drug's properties, though. There must be some sort of connection."

"It's a habit, so is that it?"

"Since she was raised by beasts for a short while or so I heard, the Heartseer fruit may have attracted a part of her instincts. However, with just that, it was able to seize her attention.

"It would probably be better to leave further investigation to the City Police."

"However if we do that, I'm sure that Shante would be pinned as the culprit. After keeping it under wraps, we couldn't bring it up now."

If word had gotten out that Shante was involved in the warehouse raid, forcing her to drop out wouldn't be the only consequence. Shante is the main force of the fifth platoon.
One of Gorneo's principal duties was the development of his team, yet the fifth platoon may be dissolved as a result.

"No matter how you look at it, this will get out sooner or later. More importantly, I think it would be a good idea for us to look for any tools she used. Formed is a reasonable and hardworking person. Rather than keeping it a secret, it would be better to collaborate."

"......You bastard, why do you go through so much just to trouble me?"

Layfon and Gorneo had a history between them. When he was still in Grendan, Layfon was responsible for seriously injuring Gorneo's senior beyond recovery.
That caused Layfon to leave Grendan, with Gorneo, who was already in Zuellni at the time, finding out soon after.

Having injured his senior beyond recovery, Gorneo held a grudge against Layfon.

Thus, simply having this conversation exemplified the gravity of Gorneo's predicament.

Gazing at him with what seemed to be a doubtful gaze, Layfon only replied with a bitter smile.

"I think our commanding officer wouldn't want the 5th platoon disbanded."

"......That's, the current you?"

After muttering that reply, Gorneo let out a sigh and proceeded to nod in assent.

<center>◇</center>

Van Allen's Day. The appointed day had come.

That morning, while Layfon had just finished preparing and set out, along with Naruki, Meishen and company also showed up.

"Morning. What's wrong?"

The reason why he didn't come to class already became the subject of conversation. Speaking with the other two, Layfon merely kept his head bowed keeping Naruki's circumstances in mind.

"Here, I brought refreshments."

With that said, she held out a basket.

"It's lunchtime, so go ahead and eat."

With Mifi grinning broadly from behind, Meishen's face was bright red, while Layfon gratefully received it.

"Thanks."

After Meishen returned to Mifi's side hanging her head in shame, Layfon inquired about something he had just remembered.

"Do you know about a shop by the name of Rinka?"

"Rinka?"

Having been asked, Meishen, looking as though she were searching her memory, opened her eyes.

"I think it's probably a confectionary shop, but......"

It was a shop that ordered the production of the Heartseer fruit, but the full details were unknown.
They ordered it for the coming of Van Allen's day, therefore there seems to be no mistake the shop's purpose of making sweets from what Meishen told him.
He guessed that Naruki had checked the address and so forth.

Suddenly, Mifi clapped her hands together.

"Ah, I remember now. When Nakki wasn't around, we went to that shop. It wasn't there around the time of the entrance ceremony."

"Ah......"

Having just remembered, Meishen nodded in assent many times over.

"What kind of shop was it?"

"It looked like a cafe that only served cake and tea. But......"

"So-mehow, it seemed like they had no motivation."

"Yeah."

"No motivation?"

"That's right. The cakes seemed like they were made because they had to, and in spite of that the tea wasn't even very good. It was an ordinary shop.
There didn't seem to be any regulars, and it felt like they had a lot of free time."

"There weren't any other customers, and it felt really hard to stay."

In response to the nodding pair, Layfon and Naruki's eyes met.

"That's strange."

Arriving at yesterday's meeting place in the warehouse district, They relayed Meishen's group's conversation to Formed.

"I haven't heard anything of Rinka's shopkeeper being strange. Even now that guy hasn't had any motivation, but now of all times with Van Allen's day coming, if he was making a new product, I was thinking that he was just using a low profile ingredient like the Heartseer fruit."

Even if Formed had an extremely short bout of laziness, the thought was possible.

"It's not just that," Naruki added.

"The manufacturing district were said to have put in the request for that quantity, to which only the agricultural department could fill. I can't imagine Rinka's proceeds alone being enough for it."

"Information on the Heartseer's genetic makeup, how and when someone in the city managed to obtain it troubles me. Hmm......Has the investigation into Rinka resolved?"

After Formed had dismissed his subordinate, he once again met with Layfon and the others.

"Good grief, this has gotten serious."

Formed's gaze shifted for a second slightly off from Layfon's position to where Gorneo stood. In addition to Gorneo, another Military Arts student wearing the badge of the 5th platoon also stood. Layfon recognized him from the time when they were searching the abandoned city. The 5th platoon's psychokinesist.

Out of all of the platoon members, Shante far outstripped the competition in agility. To catch her, it would be better to have the cooperation of a psychokinesist, and last night, agreeing to consult with Gorneo, he was called out to that spot.

"The 5th platoon is the source of Zuellni's problems this time. Work hard to minimize the impact."

"Sorry"

To Formed's remark, Gorneo lowered his head.

"We are all working for this city. Keep that in mind."

Formed waved his hand, grinning broadly.

"So, I'm having you help out."

At this point, Formed forced Gorneo into a situation where he would owe him a favor. When it's important, borrowing the strength of platoon members is huge. Without a doubt, the rapture reached Formed's core.

Noticing this, Gorneo's stiff facial expression relaxed slightly and became that of a wry smile.

"But that's also......"

That would be a conversation for when the case closed.

"Now then, I'll have you do this just like we decided yesterday."

Cutting Gorneo off, Formed announced the start of the operation.

[[image:CSR vol10 099.jpg|thumb]]

The Heartseer fruit would be carried away in the afternoon. A large quantity of the fruit was being returned to the manufacturing district where it would converted into fertilizer at a processing plant.

If there was any movement, it would have to be before transport to the manufacturing district or possibly during. As a unique fruit, a specimen had already been sent to one of the agricultural department's lab. This was of course to find out how to process it into fertilizer. In preparation for that result, they had to find out the optimal location for its destination. In that time frame, there was the possibility of a raid.

Even though Shante had selected the same time of day for the two failed raids on the warehouse, Gorneo could have confidently stated that Shante would not even consider that. However, he couldn't believe that she had.

Meanwhile, at the library, the city police researched how The Sea of Forests City Erupa treated the Heartseer fruit along with Shante's circumstances of being raised by wild beasts. However, with regards to the impending raid, that added information would probably have little bearing.

That being said, after all is said and done, Gorneo awaited Shante's judgement......

With what they were aiming for, their departure would be fixed.

"Oh, this looks delicious."

Naruki, stepping away from the area where Formed had relaxed his face after looking at the contents of the basket, nervously sat down.

"Hey! ......What're you doing?"

"Um...... I said I hadn't prepared lunch I thought you were inviting me for lunch."

In the basket, there appeared too much for two people to eat, and remembering back to the other day, there was also that conversation. As expected, there was no limit to his thickheadedness.

"Really now......Rather than looking to someone else for something, look to yourself."

"Eh?"

"Nothing."

"Hey, are we eating?"

With Formed rubbing his hands together staring intently at the contents, the pair ceased their whispering.

Normally, sandwiches were the perfect while working. However, the bread of these were thin, grilled and were in the shape of a pocket, and in addition had been filled with a variety of ingredients that none could pick out.

Chewing released a rich flavor that spread throughout the mouth.

Formed continued eating while iterating "delicious, delicious."

Layfon felt Meishen's cooking skill vastly improve before him.

"Chief, try a bit of this as well."

After Formed had finished his first sandwich, Naruki had the next item ready for him. Meishen being involved in the preparation meant that not many could deny that the appearance was fair. The bread on this one was burnt at the center.

"Hmm? Oh, thanks."

After receiving, Formed took a bite into it.

"Mm......Hmm?"

Formed wore a difficult expression. Layfon realized Naruki had a strained expression on her face as if the situation was eating into her.

"A bit sour, but it gets the job done."

After saying that, he consumed it with the same tempo.

Naruki kept a relaxed expression.

At the arranged time, the freight car pulled up in front, along the exterior of the warehouse.

Many officers carried a heavy bag to be stowed in the cargo hold, meanwhile Layfon was hidden in a separate area overlooking the situation. Aside from those loading up the cargo, the others were scattered about in wait with bated breath.

Making contact at this point was the fifth platoon's psychokinesist.

(Will they come?)

While concealing his body, Layfon considered the problem. During the second raid, Shante was probably aware of the trap setup.

(Maybe not.)

Using normal judgement, they should be doing that. However, Gorneo relayed that Shante's condition was abnormal. In addition, there were the unidentified Military Artists.

(It's not good to drop your guard.)

On that note, suddenly, a voice belonging to a senpai who shouldn't be there reached Layfon's ears.

(Fon fon......)

"Wha! ......Felli?"

Suppressing his voice and surveying the vicinity, he inquired in a low voice.

(What are you doing right now?)

"Part time work for the City Police........"

In Felli's case, while thinking that she already verified the situation, he responded.

(For the City Police?.........What is it this time?)

Remarkably, Felli showed an interest. While thinking 'I don't really have much time,' Layfon began briefing. Though he thought telling Felli to what extent the fifth platoon was involved was unnecessary, if she showed any interest, she would soon find out anyway. It was better just to tell her.

"Well......then"

He summarized the situation until now. Thinking about it, Felli and Shante weren't really on good terms.

'Did I make a mistake?'

Though he thought that, Felli showed no interest in Shante.

(I see...... Shall I help?)

However, she responded without hesitation.

"Eh?"

The unexpected proposal caught Layfon off guard. Hating being a psychokinesist of the Military Arts Department, to offer a helping hand in a City Police mission was just......

(Would my assistance not be necessary?)

"That, that's not it. Well, how do I say this, this time the circumstances are special, so it wouldn't be up to my discretion......"

[[image:CSR vol10 105.jpg|thumb]]

(So tiresome...... What is it? Would it be alright if you just talked to that underclassman from before?)

"It's not that simple......"

(Then what would you do?)

Becoming confused in that petulant atmosphere, the fifth platoon's psychokinesist connection interrupted.

"Ah, wait one moment, sorry."

Having Felli wait, he listened to the Psychokinesist's communication.

(Target apprehension team: quickly converging on Warehouse District Area E)

"Woah, is that true?"

To come now...... while surprised that Gorneo's information was true, Layfon summoned his Internal Kei.

(What happened?)

"Sorry, I'm in a hurry, got to go...... Ah, please pass on that it looks like I won't be able to make it to training today."

(Ah!)

No sooner than he stared to speak, giving the message to pass over to Nina, he had already vacated the area. If Layfon faced Shante at warehouse D17 where she was supposedly headed and stood on the wrong rooftop, the rush tactic could be used. To begin with, the warehouse where he hid himself was quite far from the warehouse in question. He wasn't hidden to catch Shante.

"Did you find it?"

(No sign of that presence.)

It was the reply of a frank psychokinesist, however seeing that Shante was on the move, he felt that the presence would soon be nearby.

(If the tactic is a stealth rush, it would be a contest of timing.)

Layfon focused his senses. An intense sound reached Layfon's ears. The freight car the Heartseer fruit was carried on flipped end-over-end. The earsplitting roar of the metal body sundering the earth could be heard even from that distance. The on-board City Police officers, being also Military Artists, wouldn't be harmed by such an incident.

(The plan was a success.)

With the Psychokinesist's words, another type of ruckus arose from the suppressed atmosphere.

Canceling Sakkei, Internal-type Kei was once again routed.

(Response detected!)

In response to that strained voice, Layfon leapt after adopting a crouching stance.

His movement was instantaneous.

With a force powerful enough to crack the warehouse roof, he landed before the shadow.

"Today, there's no escape."

While pressuring the Military Artist shrouded in black, Layfon felt the presence of another suspicious object.

However, Layfon moved in position to bar their route, halting all movement, at which point he was being surrounded.

Abandoning all notions of capturing Shante, Layfon elected to run interference. Shante's objective remained unclear, however in order to escape a roaming bus was necessary. In that moment, Layfon judged interference would net results.

The Military Artist standing before him wore a similar combat uniform to theirs, with the addition of a black cloth used to cover the face with a strange mask resembling a beast worn over it. The eyes of the mask had a glint that probably signified installed glass panels. Near the lumbar, aside from the sword belt, hung some type of ammunition.

He restored the Sapphire Dite. Blue sunlight radiated off of the blade.

The Military Artist also unsheathed his Dite and restored it. They were both swords, however this blade was more like a saw. If that blade connected, it seemed as if it would gouge out flesh.

"Your name?"

"Wolf Face."

The voice, as if run through a voice converter, responded.

"Show us the true strength of Grendan's Heaven's Blade Successors."

"Former......that is."

While surprised by the knowledge of his circumstances, Layfon cautiously raised his sword. The Military Artist known as the Wolf Face leveled his sword, adopting a thrusting stance. The saw blade was probably capable of snapping its opponent's weapons.

A much stronger presence enveloped him, quickly applying pressure to Layfon.

The opponent took the initiative.

Though killing intent surged from bladepoint, Layfon put his strength behind a right slant of his sword.

In that instant, the empty left hand flashed.

Before Layfon's eyes, several glinting orbs were flung at him.

Layfon and the Wolf Face became engulfed in light and a thunderous roar.

His surroundings bleached, Layfon, relying only on the approaching sense of bloodthirst, swung his sword vertically down.

A thud resounded behind him.

He noticed an odd change in the surrounding environment. The overpowering killing intent that surrounded Layfon diminished.

Upon opening his eyes, Layfon found himself surrounded by colleagues of the fallen military artist, all of which had a similar appearance.

At the time the flash grenade was thrown, Layfon immediately shut his eyes. If not directly seared, internal Kei could immediately restore eyesight. Nevertheless, it wouldn't make it in time to meet that thrust.

Wolf Faces...... Probably a name to associate them all.

After already restoring his eyes, Layfon noticed them trembling.

"Stay or run, choose whichever you'd like."

"............"

After a brief silence, the Wolf Faces picked up their fallen comrade and seemingly erased themselves from existence.

In response to that receding presence, Layfon stowed his Dite.

<center>◇</center>

Would it be better to give it sooner?

In the middle of last night's discussion, Layfon had carelessly disclosed the core strategy in fatigue.

How did Shante know that the Heartseer fruit was stored in that warehouse? It would be easy to think that the so called Wolf Face squad had briefed her, and in that case and time, it would just be good to just capture her. Normally, only one student would be left on guard. There were boundless opportunities for both contact and capture.

Wouldn't considering Shante's own sense of smell also be fine? Regularly at one o'clock after sunset, Shante would go out on her own, both Gorneo and her housemates knew. Others knowing wouldn't be strange in the least.

Her upbringing under the care of beasts still a strong influence for her, Shante's five senses were enhanced through Kei beyond the capacity of a normal person.

Even the blackest night wouldn't obstruct that vision.

What if there was a being that could detect the faint smell of the Heartseer fruit leaking from the warehouse district?

What if that being were charmed by that scent leading to this impromptu raid?

If that's the case, Shante's bid for the Heartseer fruit were for self-centered reasons or alternatively acting completely on instinct, both of which would result from a low priority to risk from an abused risk assessment process.

"......What the?"

Standing before the results of that plan, Layfon could only murmur that statement.

"Nyan nyan♪"

From around the sundered freight car, skins of the Heartseer fruit were scattered all over the road.

"Nyan nyan nyan♪"

On top of the heartseer fruit, Shante, having seriously feasted on what amounted to an emperor's meal, lay rolling around with a delighted expression on her face.

Dumbfounded, Formed and Gorneo's groups could only stand there looking on in shock.

[[image:CSR vol10 113.jpg|thumb]]

"Nyan nyan nyan nyan♪"

"On another note, this seems like it's something along the lines of a delighted pet."

"......You said it." Naruki could only mutter, looking drained, to which Formed nodded in assent.

Upon arrival, Formed whispered into the ear of what looked to be the City Police investigative student.

"Is that so...... So, what's the situation on Rinka?"

"Even though it's still early, Rinka was not open. However, we brought a shopkeeper we saw in for questioning."

"Hmm......"

"What is it?"

Hearing Naruki, Layfon's group noticed wrinkles collecting on Formed's brow.

"That girl......is in heat."

"What?"

At Formed's scandalous words, everyone could only stare blankly. Formed let out a sigh and prompted a report from the student whom had just arrived.

"Yes. Right...... Though Shante was merely brought up by beasts, her unique circumstances cause her sexual excitement under certain situations. That is the Heartseer fruit. Originally for use in reproductive problems, if the Heartseer fruit's excitatory effects are used, it's said it wouldn't necessarily be......"

While observing Shante, still laying on a bed of Heartseer fruit, the student had something incredibly difficult to say left in his conversation.

Formed took over.

"Having said she was raised by beasts, I don't think she inherited their constitution...... technically speaking."

However according to her size, Shante was still young in age. As additional proof, Military Artists also had senses that far and away surpassed normal people.

With the appearance of a person, the abilities of a Military Artist and inheriting the instincts of the beasts she was raised by, truly a life taking human form.

Though somewhat of a demi-human, it should still be possible to call her back, but would it appropriate for Shante.

"In the end, it's that."

"It's that, isn't it."

"Good grief......"

With Naruki and Formed nodding side by side, Gorneo let out a long sigh.

"This where you've been after causing all this trouble...... Shante!"

Gorneo raised his already resounding voice to a yell.

On doing so, Shante who had been rolling on top of the pile of Heartseer fruit stopped moving. Her sharp gaze fell on Gorneo.

In the next moment......

"Owoo......SHAAAAA!"

"Wha, Whoa!"

In that instant, Shante howled, from that spot vaulted over the entire company that had her surrounded and tumbled onto the ground. Layfon somehow managed to recover from the shock, meanwhile something happened causing sand to swirl in the air, causing him to squint his eyes. Gorneo who had been closest, had fallen on his backside and remained there.

"......Huh?"

In front of them, Shante was no longer there.

In her place, another woman stood. With long, red hair extending to her back, she was a tall, sensual woman. They thought she was sensual, but how they knew, the answer to that was simple.

That woman wasn't wearing clothes.

There were ruins of clothing, but they were scattered atop the Heartseer fruit.

On all fours, the woman began to stretch. That beautiful face with her eyes opened wide threw her red hair with a toss of her head. All conduct lacking any sense of shame, the woman raised up her chest at which her ripe, dangling fruit swayed. Completely red-faced after ten seconds of that destructive power, Layfon turned his head away.

"Shante......?" The still fallen Gorneo murmured.

"Eh?"

He couldn't believe it for even an instant. However unless through sleight of hand, there was no way Shante who had been there until now had disappeared and in her place swapped with this naked woman.

Nevertheless, Shante would be able to ride on the Gorneo's large frame, but the transformation into a beautiful woman who stood equal in stature was an unbelievable physical phenomenon.

Simply considering the significance of childbearing, well beyond the capabilities of that small body, this current figure could be up to the challenge.

Also, Layfon noted that the Heartseer fruit had side effects similar to the Kei Accelerating Drug.

If certain manufacturing techniques were not implemented, the result would not be the same as the Kei Accelerating drug, however it was certain that the fruit was a critical ingredient in the drug. Under normal circumstances the ordinary person certainly could not reach the same level of effectiveness, Shante's keen intuition told her that if she took it and sped up her Kei vein's rate......

"Shante's Kei vein......is normally restricted?"

"......What do you mean?"

"Shante right now doesn't have the feeling of the unreasonable Kei flow rate of a Kei acceleration drug user. That is to say in Shante's case, her current condition shows no abnormalities."

If the Kei vein is restricted, it is consequently possible that the body's growth is also stunted.

"In short, you're saying Shante's previous state was a disorder......? Certainly, at that age that physique was abnormal......"

Gorneo groaned while looking in Shante's direction, at which point he averted his eyes. Because of Shante in her beautiful nude figure and lacking any semblance of shame, he trembled.

While Layfon also averted his eyes, he pondered.

(It cant be, those guys also knew?)

That's why they targeted Shante?

This strange phenomenon's reason was Shante's genes -- with no other possibilities to consider -- this wouldn't be strange to those who knew.

Thinking along those lines......

"Fuu!"

Once Shante realized Gorneo was nearby, her eyes shown brilliantly.

"O, Oi!"

"Fushaaaaaaaaaa!!"

Without warning.

Shante sprung at Gorneo, grabbed the lapel of his shirt in her mouth and leaped. That beautiful woman leaving a mark like a beast, unlike when she did it in her smaller form, had a deadly impact to which even Layfon could not move.

Frankly, it was a little scary.

"Gufu!"

Strangled by his lapel, Gorneo let out one last groan before the pair entered the interior of the warehouse district, disappearing into the orchard. Staring vacantly off, not even thinking about the current events, the silence of the surrounding environment continued.

"Have to finalize everything......" Formed muttered just as he used up last bit of energy. "After consuming the Heartseer fruit, Shante had gone into heat and out of goodwill awaited capture on the spot, where to begin......"

"Was that......how it went?"

Lacking confidence, Layfon tilted his neck.

"......If so, won't we have to pursue them?"

"......We won't."

Formed responded to Naruki's question with a tired voice.

Later, whether leaving to drop in on Gorneo, to check in on the subject of her growth, or whether or not Layfon's predictions were correct, with his physical abilities showing marked improvement, with the fifth platoon's psychokinesist having only capture abilities, he required Felli's collaboration.

The next day, Shante reverted back to her original size. Facing reality, they turned to both the medical department and the alchemy department to investigate, though at the moment they failed to catch her once.

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10_Sweet_Day_-_Sweet_Before_II|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10_Sweet_Day_-_Sweet_Before_III}}
</noinclude>